This is a modern-English version of Astounding Stories of Super-Science January 1931, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

This etext was produced from Astounding Stories January 1931. Extensive research did not uncover any evidence that the U.S. copyright on this publication was renewed.
 
 

Astounding Stories

On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month

On sale the first Thursday of every month

W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher

W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher

HARRY BATES, Editor

HARRY BATES, Editor-in-Chief

DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor

DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor

Banner

The Clayton Standard on a Magazine Guarantees:

The Clayton Standard for a Magazine Guarantees:

  • That the stories therein are clean, interesting, vivid, by leading writers of the day and purchased under conditions approved by the Authors’ League of America;
  • That such magazines are manufactured in Union shops by American workmen;
  • That each newsdealer and agent is insured a fair profit;
  • That an intelligent censorship guards their advertising pages.

The other Clayton magazines are:

The other Clayton magazines include:

ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN ADVENTURES, and WESTERN LOVE STORIES.

ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN ADVENTURES, and WESTERN LOVE STORIES.

More Than Two Million Copies Required to Supply the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.

More than two million copies needed to meet the monthly demand for Clayton magazines.

VOL. V, No. 1 CONTENTS JANUARY, 1931
COVER DESIGN H. W. WESSO
Painted in Water-Colors from a Scene in “The Gate to Xoran.”
THE DARK SIDE OF ANTRI SEWELL PEASLEE WRIGHT 9
Commander John Hanson Relates an Interplanetary Adventure Illustrating the Splendid Service Spirit of the Men of the Special Patrol.
THE SUNKEN EMPIRE H. THOMPSON RICH 24
Concerning the Strange Adventures of Professor Stevens with the Antillians on the Floor of the Mysterious Sargasso Sea.
THE GATE TO XORAN HAL K. WELLS 46
A Strange Man of Metal Comes to Earth on a Dreadful Mission.
THE EYE OF ALLAH C. D. WILLARD 58
On the Fatal Seventh of September a Certain Secret Service Man Sat in the President’s Chair and—Looked Back into the Eye of Allah.
THE FIFTH-DIMENSION CATAPULT MURRAY LEINSTER 72
The Story of Tommy Reames’ Extraordinary Rescue of Professor Denham and his Daughter—Marooned in the Fifth Dimension. (A Complete Novelette.)
THE PIRATE PLANET CHARLES W. DIFFIN 109
Two Fighting Yankees—War-Torn Earth’s Sole Representatives on Venus—Set Out to Spike the Greatest Gun of All Time. (Part Three of a Four-Part Novel.)
THE READERS’ CORNER ALL OF US 132
A Meeting Place for Readers of Amazing Stories.

Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents)

Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents)

Yearly Subscription, $2.00

Annual Subscription, $2.00

Issued monthly by Readers’ Guild, Inc., 80 Lafayette Street, New York, N. Y. W. M. Clayton, President; Francis P. Pace, Secretary. Entered as second-class matter December 7, 1929, at the Post Office at New York, N. Y., under Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trade Mark in the U. S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men’s List. For advertising rates address E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.

Issued monthly by Readers’ Guild, Inc., 80 Lafayette Street, New York, NY. W. M. Clayton, President; Francis P. Pace, Secretary. Entered as second-class mail on December 7, 1929, at the Post Office in New York, NY, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trademark in the U.S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men’s List. For advertising rates, contact E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.

 
Two men in a cellar look at a gangly-limbed being sitting on the ground.

“Behold one of those who live in the darkness.”

“Look at one of those who lives in the darkness.”

The Dark Side of Antri

By Sewell Peaslee Wright

By Sewell Peaslee Wright

Commander John Hanson relates an interplanetary adventure illustrating the splendid Service spirit of the men of the Special Patrol.

Commander John Hanson shares an interplanetary adventure that showcases the amazing service spirit of the men in the Special Patrol.

An officer of the Special Patrol Service dropped in to see me the other day. He was a young fellow, very sure of himself, and very kindly towards an old man.

A Special Patrol Service officer stopped by to see me the other day. He was a young guy, quite confident, and very nice to an old man.

He was doing a monograph, he said, for his own amusement, upon the early forms of our present offensive and defensive weapons. Could I tell him about the first Deuber spheres and the earlier disintegrator rays and the crude atomic bombs we tried back when I first entered the Service?

He mentioned he was working on a monograph for his own enjoyment about the early types of our current offensive and defensive weapons. Could I share details about the first Deuber spheres and the early disintegrator rays as well as the basic atomic bombs we experimented with when I first joined the Service?

I could, of course. And I did. But a man’s  memory does not improve in the course of a century of Earth years. Our scientists have not been able to keep a man’s brain as fresh as his body, despite all their vaunted progress. There is a lot these deep thinkers, in their great laboratories, don’t know. The whole universe gives them the credit for what’s been done, yet the men of action who carried out the ideas—but I’m getting away from my pert young officer.

I could, of course. And I did. But a man’s   memory doesn’t improve over a century of Earth years. Our scientists haven’t been able to keep a man’s brain as sharp as his body, despite all their bragging about progress. There’s a lot that these deep thinkers in their big labs don’t know. The whole universe gives them credit for what’s been accomplished, yet it’s the men of action who actually carried out the ideas—but I’m getting sidetracked from my charming young officer.

He listened to me with interest and toleration. Now and then he helped me out, when my memory failed me on some little detail. He seemed to have a very fair theoretical knowledge of the subject.

He listened to me with interest and patience. Occasionally, he helped me out when I stumbled on some minor detail. He appeared to have a solid theoretical understanding of the topic.

“It seems impossible,” he commented, when we had gone over the ground he had outlined, “that the Service could have done its work with such crude and undeveloped weapons, does it not?” He smiled in a superior sort of way, as though to imply we had probably done the best we could, under the circumstances.

“It seems impossible,” he said, when we had walked over the area he had pointed out, “that the Service could have accomplished its tasks with such basic and unfinished weapons, doesn’t it?” He smiled in a condescending way, as if to suggest we had likely done our best, given the situation.


I suppose I should not have permitted his attitude to irritate me, but I am an old man, and my life has not been an easy one.

I suppose I shouldn't have let his attitude bother me, but I'm an old man, and my life hasn't been an easy one.

“Youngster,” I said—like many old people, I prefer spoken conversation—“back in those days the Service was handicapped in every way. We lacked weapons, we lacked instruments, we lacked popular support, and backing. But we had men, in those days, who did their work with the tools that were at hand. And we did it well.”

“Youngster,” I said—like many older folks, I prefer talking in person—“back then, the Service was limited in every way. We didn't have weapons, we didn't have tools, we didn't have public support, or backing. But we had people back then who carried out their duties with the resources we had available. And we did it well.”

“Yes, sir!” the youngster said hastily—after all, a retired commander in the Special Patrol Service does rate a certain amount of respect, even from these perky youngsters—“I know that, sir. It was the efforts of men like yourself who gave us the proud traditions we have to-day.”

“Yes, sir!” the young man said quickly—after all, a retired commander in the Special Patrol Service deserves a certain level of respect, even from these spirited young people—“I know that, sir. It was the efforts of men like you that gave us the proud traditions we have today.”

“Well, that’s hardly true,” I corrected him. “I’m not quite so old as that. We had a fine set of traditions when I entered the Service, son. But we did our share to carry them on, I’ll grant you that.”

“Well, that’s not really true,” I corrected him. “I’m not that old. We had a great set of traditions when I joined the Service, son. But we did our part to keep them going, I’ll give you that.”

“‘Nothing Less than Complete Success,’” quoted the lad almost reverently, giving the ancient motto of our service. “That is a fine tradition for a body of men to aspire to, sir.”

“‘Nothing Less than Complete Success,’” quoted the kid almost respectfully, sharing the long-standing motto of our service. “That’s a great tradition for a group of men to aim for, sir.”

“True. True.” The ring in the boy’s voice brought memories flocking. It was a proud motto; as old as I am, the words bring a thrill even now, a thrill comparable only with that which comes from seeing old Earth swell up out of the darkness of space after days of outer emptiness. Old Earth, with her wispy white clouds and her broad seas— Oh, I know I’m provincial, but that is another thing that must be forgiven an old man.

“True. True.” The tone in the boy’s voice sparked memories. It was a proud motto; no matter how old I am, those words still send a thrill coursing through me, a thrill only rivaled by the sight of old Earth rising from the darkness of space after days of emptiness. Old Earth, with her delicate white clouds and vast oceans— Oh, I know I’m stuck in my ways, but that’s something an old man should be forgiven for.

“I imagine, sir,” said the young officer, “that you could tell many a strange story of the Service, and the sacrifices men have made to keep that motto the proud boast it is to-day.”

“I imagine, sir,” said the young officer, “that you could share many strange stories about the Service and the sacrifices men have made to keep that motto as the proud declaration it is today.”

“Yes,” I told him. “I could do that. I have done so. That is my occupation, now that I have been retired from active service. I—”

“Yes,” I told him. “I can do that. I have done it. That’s my job now, since I’ve retired from active service. I—”

“You are a historian?” he broke in eagerly.

“You're a historian?” he interrupted eagerly.


I forgave him the interruption. I can still remember my own rather impetuous youth.

I’ve forgiven. him for interrupting. I can still remember my own pretty reckless youth.

“Do I look like a historian?” I think I smiled as I asked him the question, and held out my hands to him. Big brown hands they are, hardened with work, stained and drawn from old acid burns, and the bite of blue electric fire. In my day we worked with crude tools indeed; tools that left their mark upon the workman.

“Do I look like a historian?” I thought. I smiled as I asked him the question, and held out my hands to him. Big brown hands they are, tough from work, stained and marked from old acid burns, and the sting of blue electric fire. Back in my day, we worked with basic tools for sure; tools that left their mark on the worker.

“No. But—”

“Nope. But—”

I waved the explanation aside.

I brushed off the explanation.

“Historians deal with facts, with accomplishments, with dates and places and the names of great men. I write—what little I do write—of men and high adventures, so that in this time of softness and easy living some few who may read my scribblings may live with me those days when the worlds of the universe  were strange to each other, and there were many new things to be found and marveled at.”

“Historians focus on facts, achievements, dates, places, and the names of notable individuals. I write—whatever little I do write—about people and epic adventures, so that during this time of comfort and ease, a few readers of my writings might experience those days when the worlds of the universe   were unfamiliar to one another, and there were many new things to discover and wonder at.”

“And I’ll venture, sir, that you find much enjoyment in the work,” commented the youngster with a degree of perception with which I had not credited him.

“And I’ll bet, sir, that you really enjoy the work,” the young man remarked with a level of insight I hadn’t expected from him.

“True. As I write, forgotten faces peer at me through the mists of the years, and strong, friendly voices call to me from out of the past….”

"True. As I write, forgotten faces look at me through the fog of the years, and strong, friendly voices call to me from the past…."

“It must be wonderful to live the old adventures through again,” said the young officer hastily. Youth is always afraid of sentiment in old people. Why this should be, I do not know. But it is so.

“It must be amazing to relive those old adventures,” said the young officer quickly. Young people are always a bit wary of sentimentality in older folks. I'm not sure why that is, but it’s true.

The lad—I wish I had made a note of his name; I predict a future for him in the Service—left me alone, then, with the thoughts he had stirred up in my mind.

The guy—I wish I had written down his name; I see a future for him in the Service—left me alone then, with the thoughts he had stirred up in my mind.


Old faces … old voices. Old scenes, too.

Old faces … old voices. Old scenes, too.

Strange worlds, strange peoples. A hundred, a thousand different tongues. Men that came only to my knee, and men that towered ten feet above my head. Creatures—possessed of all the attributes of men except physical form—that belonged only in the nightmare realms of sleep.

Strange worlds, strange people. A hundred, a thousand different languages. Men who only came up to my knee, and men who towered ten feet above my head. Creatures—having all the traits of humans except physical form—that belonged only in the nightmare realms of sleep.

An old man’s most treasured possessions: his memories. A face drew close out of the flocking recollections; the face of a man I had known and loved more than a brother so many years—dear God, how many years—ago.

An old man's most valued possessions: his memories. A face came into focus from the crowd of memories; the face of a man I had known and loved more than a brother so many years—dear God, how many years—ago.

Anderson Croy. Search all the voluminous records of the bearded historians, and you will not find his name. No great figure of history was this friend of mine; just an obscure officer on an obscure ship of the Special Patrol Service.

Anderson Croy. Look through all the extensive records of the bearded historians, and you won't find his name. He wasn't a notable figure in history; he was just an unknown officer on an unknown ship of the Special Patrol Service.

And yet there is a people who owe to him their very existence.

And yet there are people who owe their very existence to him.

I wonder if they have forgotten him? It would not surprise me.

I wonder if they’ve forgotten him? It wouldn’t surprise me.

The memory of the universe is not a reliable thing.

The memory of the universe isn't something you can count on.


Anderson Croy was, like most of the officer personnel of the Special Patrol Service, a native of Earth.

Anderson Croy was, like most of the officers in the Special Patrol Service, from Earth.

They had tried to make a stoop-shouldered dabbler in formulas out of him, but he was not the stuff from which good scientists are moulded. He was young, when I first knew him, and strong; he had mild blue eyes and a quick smile. And he had a fine, steely courage that a man could love.

They had tried to turn him into a slouching amateur obsessed with formulas, but he wasn’t the kind of person who becomes a good scientist. He was young when I first met him and was strong; he had gentle blue eyes and a quick smile. And he had a strong, resolute courage that anyone could admire.

I was in command, then, of the Ertak, my second ship. I inherited Anderson Croy with the ship, and I liked him from the first time I laid eyes upon him.

I was in charge of the Ertak, my second ship. I got Anderson Croy along with the ship, and I liked him from the first moment I saw him.

As I recall it, we worked together on the Ertak for nearly two years, Earth time. We went through some tight places together. I remember our experience, shortly after I took over the Ertak, on the monstrous planet Callor, whose tiny, gentle people were attacked by strange, vapid Things that come down upon them from the fastness of the polar cap, and—

As I remember it, we worked together on the Ertak for almost two years, Earth time. We faced some tough situations together. I recall our experience, shortly after I took over the Ertak, on the huge planet Callor, where the small, gentle inhabitants were attacked by strange, mindless beings that descended upon them from the depths of the polar cap, and—

But I wander from the story I wish to tell here. An old man’s mind is a weak and weary thing that totters and weaves from side to side; like a worn-out ship, it is hard to keep on a straight course.

But I drift away from the story I want to share here. An old man’s mind is a fragile and tired thing that wavers and sways back and forth; like a battered ship, it’s tough to stay on a straight path.

We were out on one of those long, monotonous patrols, skirting the outer boundaries of the known universe, that were, at that time, before the building of all the many stations we have to-day a dreaded part of the Special Patrol Service routine.

We were out on one of those long, boring patrols, skirting the outer edges of the known universe, which, back then, before all the many stations we have today, were a dreaded part of the Special Patrol Service routine.

Not once had we landed to stretch our legs. Slowing up to atmospheric speed took time, and we were on a schedule that allowed for no waste of even minutes. We approached the various worlds only close enough to report, and to receive an assurance that all was well. A dog’s life, but part of the game.

Not once did we land to stretch our legs. Slowing down to atmospheric speed took time, and we were on a schedule that allowed for no wasted minutes. We approached the different worlds just close enough to report back and to get confirmation that everything was fine. A rough way to live, but that's part of the job.


My log showed nearly a hundred “All’s well” reports, as I remember it, when we slid up to Antri, which  was, so far as size is concerned, one of our smallest ports o’ call.

My log recorded almost a hundred "All's well" updates, as I recall, when we arrived at Antri, which   was, in terms of size, one of our smallest stops.

Antri, I might add, for the benefit of those who have forgotten their maps of the universe, is a satellite of A-411, which, in turn, is one of the largest bodies of the universe, and both uninhabited and uninhabitable. Antri is somewhat larger than the moon, Earth’s satellite, and considerably farther from its controlling body.

Antri, I should mention, for those who have lost track of their maps of the universe, is a satellite of A-411, which is one of the largest objects in the universe, and both uninhabited and uninhabitable. Antri is a bit larger than Earth's moon and is much farther from its parent body.

“Report our presence, Mr. Croy,” I ordered wearily. “And please ask Mr. Correy to keep a sharp watch on the attraction meter.” These huge bodies such as A-411 are not pleasant companions at space speeds. A few minute’s trouble—space ships gave trouble, in those days—and you melted like a drop of solder when you struck the atmospheric belt.

“Report our presence, Mr. Croy,” I said tiredly. “And please ask Mr. Correy to keep a close eye on the attraction meter.” These massive ships like A-411 are not easy to deal with at space speeds. Just a few minutes of trouble—space ships were unreliable back then—and you melted like a drop of solder when you hit the atmospheric layer.

“Yes, sir!” There never was a crisper young officer than Croy.

“Yes, sir!” There was never a sharper young officer than Croy.

I bent over my tables, working out our position and charting our course for the next period. In a few seconds Croy was back, his blue eyes gleaming.

I leaned over my tables, figuring out our position and planning our course for the next period. In a few seconds, Croy was back, his blue eyes shining.

“Sir, an emergency is reported on Antri. We are to make all possible speed, to Oreo, their governing city. I gather that it is very important.”

“Sir, there's an emergency reported on Antri. We need to move as fast as we can to Oreo, their capital. I understand it's very important.”

“Very well, Mr. Croy.” I can’t say the news was unwelcome. Monotony kills young men. “Have the disintegrator ray generators inspected and tested. Turn out the watch below in such time that we may have all hands on duty when we arrive. If there is an emergency, we shall be prepared for it. I shall be with Mr. Correy in the navigating room; if there are any further communications, relay them to me there.”

“Alright, Mr. Croy.” I can’t say the news was bad. Boredom kills young people. “Get the disintegrator ray generators checked and tested. Make sure the crew is ready so that we have everyone on duty when we get there. If there’s an emergency, we’ll be ready for it. I’ll be with Mr. Correy in the navigation room; if there are any more messages, send them to me there.”


I hurried up to the navigating room, and gave Correy his orders.

I rushed up to the navigation room and gave Correy his instructions.

“Do not reduce speed until it is absolutely necessary,” I concluded. “We have an emergency call from Antri, and minutes may be important. How long do you make it to Oreo?”

“Don’t slow down until it’s completely necessary,” I said. “We have an emergency call from Antri, and every minute counts. How long will it take to reach Oreo?”

“About an hour to the atmosphere; say an hour more to set down in the city. I believe that’s about right, sir.”

“About an hour to get to the atmosphere; say another hour to land in the city. I think that sounds about right, sir.”

I nodded, frowning at the twin charts, with their softly glowing lights, and turned to the television disc, picking up Antri without difficulty.

I nodded, frowning at the twin charts with their softly glowing lights, and turned to the television disc, easily picking up Antri.

Of course, back in those days we had the huge and cumbersome discs, their faces shielded by a hood, that would be suitable only for museum pieces now. But they did their work very well, and I searched Antri carefully, at varying ranges, for any sign of disturbances. I found none.

Of course, back then we had those large, bulky discs, their faces covered by a hood, which would only fit in a museum now. But they worked really well, and I searched Antri thoroughly, at different distances, for any signs of disturbances. I found none.

The dark portion, of course, I could not penetrate. Antri has one portion of its face that is turned forever from its sun, and one half that is bathed in perpetual light. The long twilight zone was uninhabited, for the people of Antri are a sun-loving race, and their cities and villages appeared only in the bright areas of perpetual sunlight.

The dark part, of course, I couldn't get into. Antri has one side that is always facing away from its sun, and the other half is constantly lit. The lengthy twilight zone was empty, because the people of Antri love the sun, and their cities and villages only showed up in the bright regions of constant sunlight.

Just as we reduced to atmospheric speed, Croy sent up a message

Just as we slowed down to atmospheric speed, Croy sent a message up.

“The Governing Council sends word that we are to set down on the platform atop the Hall of Government, the large, square white building in the center of the city. They say we will have no difficulty in locating it.”

“The Governing Council has announced that we need to meet on the platform at the top of the Hall of Government, the big square white building in the middle of the city. They say we won’t have any trouble finding it.”

I thanked him and ordered him to stand by for further messages, if any, and picked up the far-flung city of Oreo in my television disc.

I thanked him and told him to stay on standby for any further messages, if there were any, and I picked up the distant city of Oreo on my TV screen.


There was no mistaking the building Croy had mentioned. It stood out from the city around it, cool and white, its mighty columns glistening like crystal in the sun. I could even make out the landing platform, slightly elevated above the roof on spidery arches of silvery metal.

There was no doubt about the building Croy had mentioned. It stood out from the surrounding city, cool and white, with its massive columns shining like crystal in the sunlight. I could even see the landing platform, slightly raised above the roof on thin, silvery metal arches.

We sped straight for the city at just a fraction of space speed, but the hand of the surface temperature gauge crept slowly toward the red line that marked the dangerous incandescent point. I saw that Correy, like the good navigating officer he was, was watching the gauge as closely as myself, and hence said nothing. We both knew that  the Antrians would not have sent a call for help to a ship of the Special Patrol Service if there had not been a real emergency.

We raced straight for the city at just a fraction of light speed, but the surface temperature gauge slowly moved toward the red line that indicated the dangerous overheating point. I noticed that Correy, being the good navigation officer he was, was watching the gauge as closely as I was, so he didn’t say anything. We both knew that the Antrians wouldn't have called for help from a Special Patrol Service ship if there wasn’t a real emergency.

Correy had made a good guess in saying that it would take about an hour, after entering the gaseous envelope of Antri, to reach our destination. It was just a few minutes—Earth time, of course—less than that when we settled gently onto the landing platform.

Correy had correctly estimated that it would take about an hour, after entering the gas cloud of Antri, to reach our destination. It was only a few minutes—Earth time, of course—less than that when we smoothly landed on the landing platform.

A group of six or seven Antrians, dignified old men, wearing the short, loosely belted white robes that we found were their universal costume, were waiting for us at the exit of the Ertak, whose sleek, smooth sides were glowing dull red.

A group of six or seven Antrians, dignified older men dressed in short, loosely belted white robes that we discovered were their standard attire, was waiting for us at the exit of the Ertak, its sleek, smooth sides glowing a dull red.

“You have hastened, and that is well, sirs,” said the spokesman of the committee. “You find Antri in dire need.” He spoke in the universal language, and spoke it softly and perfectly. “But you will pardon me for greeting you with that which is, of necessity, uppermost in my mind, and in the minds of these, my companions.

“You’ve come quickly, and that’s a good thing, gentlemen,” said the spokesperson for the committee. “You see Antri is in great need.” He spoke in the universal language, softly and flawlessly. “But please forgive me for addressing you with what is, understandably, the main concern on my mind and in the minds of my companions.”

“Permit me to welcome you to Antri, and to introduce those who extend those greetings.” Rapidly, he ran through a list of names, and each of the men bowed gravely in acknowledgment of our greetings. I have never observed a more courteous nor a more courtly people than the Antrians; their manners are as beautiful as their faces.

“Allow me to welcome you to Antri, and to introduce those who share these greetings.” He quickly listed names, and each of the men nodded respectfully in response to our greetings. I have never seen a more polite or refined group of people than the Antrians; their manners are as lovely as their faces.

Last of all, their spokesman introduced himself. Bori Tulber, he was called, and he had the honor of being master of the Council—the chief executive of Antri.

Last of all, their spokesperson introduced himself. Bori Tulber, he was called, and he had the honor of being the head of the Council—the chief executive of Antri.


When the introductions had been completed, the committee led our little party to a small, cylindrical elevator which dropped us, swiftly and silently, on a cushion of air, to the street level of the great building. Across a wide, gleaming corridor our conductors led us, and stood aside before a massive portal through which ten men might have walked abreast.

When the introductions were done, the committee took our small group to a small, round elevator that swiftly and quietly dropped us down on a cushion of air to street level of the big building. Our guides led us across a wide, shiny corridor and stepped aside in front of a huge doorway that could easily fit ten people walking side by side.

We found ourselves in a great chamber with a vaulted ceiling of bright, gleaming metal. At the far end of the room was an elevated rostrum, flanked on either side by huge, intricate masses of statuary, of some creamy, translucent stone that glowed as with some inner light. Semicircular rows of seats, each with its carved desk, surmounted by numerous electrical controls, occupied all the floor space. None of the seats was occupied.

We found ourselves in a huge room with a vaulted ceiling made of shiny, bright metal. At the far end was a raised podium, flanked on both sides by large, detailed statues made of a creamy, translucent stone that seemed to glow from within. Curved rows of seats, each with a carved desk topped with various electrical controls, filled the entire floor space. None of the seats were occupied.

“We have excused the Council from our preliminary deliberations,” explained Bori Tulber, “because such a large body is unwieldy. My companions and myself represent the executive heads of the various departments of the Council, and we are empowered to act.” He led us through the great council chamber, and into an anteroom, beautifully decorated, and furnished with exceedingly comfortable chairs.

“We have excused the Council from our initial discussions,” Bori Tulber explained, “because such a large group is difficult to manage. My colleagues and I represent the heads of the different departments of the Council, and we have the authority to make decisions.” He guided us through the grand council chamber and into an anteroom, which was beautifully decorated and furnished with extremely comfortable chairs.

“Be seated, sirs,” the Master of the Council suggested. We obeyed silently, and Bori Tulber stood before, gazing thoughtfully into space.

“Please take a seat, gentlemen,” the Master of the Council suggested. We complied quietly, and Bori Tulber stood in front, staring thoughtfully into the distance.


“I do not know just where to begin,” he said slowly. “You men in uniform know, I presume, but little of this world of ours. I presume I had best begin far back.

"I’m doing" not know just where to begin,” he said slowly. “You guys in uniform probably know very little about this world of ours. I guess I should start from way back.”

“Since you are navigators of space, undoubtedly, you are acquainted with the fact that Antri is a world divided into two parts; one of perpetual night, and the other of perpetual day, due to the fact that Antri revolves but once upon its axis during the course of its circuit of its sun, thus presenting always the same face to our luminary.

“Since you're space navigators, you probably know that Antri is a world split into two parts: one that's always in darkness and the other that's always in daylight. This happens because Antri only rotates on its axis once while it orbits its sun, which means it always shows the same side to it.”

“We have no day and night, such as obtain on other spheres. There are no set hours for working nor for sleeping nor for pleasure. The measure of a man’s work is the measure of his ambition, or his strength, or his desire. It is so also with his sleep and with his pleasures. It is—it has been—a very pleasant arrangement.

“We don’t have day and night like other planets do. There are no fixed hours for work, sleep, or fun. A person’s work is determined by their ambition, strength, or desire. The same goes for how they sleep and find enjoyment. It’s been a very nice arrangement.”

“Ours is a fertile country, and our people live very long and very happily  with little effort. We have believed that ours was the nearest of all the worlds to the ideal; that nothing could disturb the peace and happiness of our people. We were mistaken.

“Ours is a fruitful country, and our people live long and happily with little effort. We believed that ours was the closest of all the worlds to perfection; that nothing could disrupt the peace and happiness of our people. We were wrong.”


“There is a dark side to Antri. A side upon which the sun never has shone. A dismal place of gloom, which is like the night upon other worlds.

There is a dark side to Antri. A side where the sun never shines. A dreary place of gloom, that feels like the night in other worlds.

“No Antrian has, to our knowledge, ever penetrated this part of Antri, and lived to tell of his experience. We do not even till the land close to the twilight zone. Why should we, when we have so much fine land upon which the sun shines bright and fair always, save for the two brief seasons of rain?

“No Antrian has, to our knowledge, ever ventured into this part of Antri and lived to share their experience. We don’t even farm the land near the twilight zone. Why would we, when we have plenty of great land where the sun shines bright and fair all the time, except for the two short rainy seasons?

“We have never given thought to what might be on the dark face of Antri. Darkness and night are things unknown to us; we know of them only from the knowledge which has come to us from other worlds. And now—now we have been brought face to face with a terrible danger which comes to us from that other side of this sphere.

“We have never considered what might be on the dark side of Antri. Darkness and night are unknown to us; we only know about them from what we've learned from other worlds. And now—now we are confronted with a serious threat coming from that other side of this realm."

“A people have grown there. A terrible people that I shall not try to describe to you. They threaten us with slavery, with extinction. Four ara ago (the Antrians have their own system of reckoning time, just as we have on Earth, instead of using the universal system, based upon the enaro. An ara corresponds to about fifty hours, Earth time.) we did not know that such a people existed. Now their shadow is upon all our beautifully sunny country, and unless you can aid us, before other help can reach us, I am convinced that Antri is doomed!”

“A people have emerged there. A terrifying people that I won’t even try to describe to you. They threaten us with slavery and extinction. Four aras ago (the Antrians have their own way of measuring time, just like we do on Earth, instead of using the universal system based on the enaro. One ara is about fifty hours of Earth time), we had no idea such a people existed. Now their shadow looms over our beautiful, sunny country, and unless you can help us before any other aid arrives, I truly believe that Antri is doomed!”


For a moment not one of us spoke. We sat there, staring at the old man who had just ceased speaking.

For a moment, none of us said anything. We sat there, watching the old man who had just stopped talking.

Only a man ripened and seasoned with the passing of years could have stood there before us and uttered, so quietly and solemnly, words such as had just come from his lips. Only in his eyes could we catch a glimpse of the torment which gripped his soul.

Only a man who had matured and gained experience over the years could have stood there before us and spoken, so quietly and seriously, the words that just came from his lips. Only in his eyes could we see a hint of the pain that held his soul captive.

“Sir,” I said, and have never felt younger than at that moment, when I tried to frame some assurance to this splendid old man who had turned to me and my youthful crew for succor, “we shall do what it lies within our power to do. But tell us more of this danger which threatens.

“Sir,” I said, feeling more youthful than ever at that moment as I tried to offer some reassurance to this magnificent old man who had turned to me and my young crew for help, “we will do everything we can. But please tell us more about this danger we’re facing.”

“I am no man of science, and yet I cannot see how men could live in a land never reached by the sun. There would be no heat, no vegetation. Is that not so?”

“I’m not a scientist, but I can’t understand how people could survive in a place that never sees the sun. There wouldn’t be any warmth or plants. Isn’t that right?”

“Would that it were!” replied the Master of the Council, bitterly. “What you say would be indeed the truth, were it not for the great river and seas of our sunny Antri, which bear their heated waters to this dark portion of our world, and make it habitable.

“Would that it were!” replied the Master of the Council, bitterly. “What you say would indeed be true, if it weren't for the great river and seas of our sunny Antri, which carry their warm waters to this dark part of our world and make it livable.

“And as for this danger, there is little to be said. At some time, men of our country, men who fish, or venture upon the water in commerce, have been borne, all unwillingly, across the shadowy twilight zone and into the land of darkness. They did not come back, but they were found there and despoiled of their menores.

“And about this danger, there’s not much to say. At some point, men from our country, men who fish or go on the water for business, have been taken, unwillingly, across the shadowy twilight zone into the land of darkness. They didn’t return, but they were found there and stripped of their menores.”

“Somehow, these creatures who dwell in darkness determined the use of the menore, and now that they have resolved that they shall rule all this sphere, they have been able to make their threat clear to us. Perhaps”—and Bori Tulber smiled faintly and terribly—“you would like to have that message direct from its bearer?”

“Somehow, these beings who live in darkness have decided how to use the menore, and now that they've made up their minds to dominate this entire realm, they’ve made their threat clear to us. Maybe”—and Bori Tulber smiled faintly and horrifically—“you’d like to get that message straight from its source?”


“Is that possible, sir?” I asked eagerly, glancing around the room. “How—”

“Is” that possible, sir?” I asked eagerly, glancing around the room. “How—”

“Come with me,” said the Master of the Council gently. “Alone—for too many near him excites this terrible messenger. You have your menore?”

“Come with me,” said the Master of the Council gently. “Alone—having too many people around him makes this terrifying messenger anxious. Do you have your menorah?”

“No. I had not thought there would be need of it.” The menores of those days, it should be remembered, were heavy, cumbersome circlets that were worn upon the head like a sort of  crown, and one did not go so equipped unless in real need of the device. To-day, of course, your menores are but jeweled trinkets that convey thought a score of times more effectively, and weigh but a tenth as much.

“No. I didn’t think it would be necessary.” The menores of those days, it should be noted, were heavy, awkward circlets worn on the head like a kind of  crown, and you wouldn’t wear one unless it was really needed. Nowadays, of course, your menores are just jeweled accessories that communicate ideas far more effectively and weigh only a fraction as much.

“It is a lack easily remedied.” Bori Tulber excused himself with a little bow and hurried out into the great council chamber, to appear again in a moment with a menore in either hand.

“It’s an easy fix.” Bori Tulber excused himself with a slight bow and quickly left the large council chamber, only to return shortly with a menorah in each hand.

“Now, if your companions and mine will excuse us for a moment….” He smiled around the seated group apologetically. There was a murmur of assent, and the old man opened a door in the other side of the room.

“Now, if you and my friends could give us a moment….” He smiled apologetically at the group seated around him. There was a murmur of agreement, and the old man opened a door on the other side of the room.

“It is not far,” he said. “I will go first, and show you the way.”

“It’s not far,” he said. “I’ll go first and show you the way.”


He led me quickly down a long, narrow corridor to a pair of steep stairs that circled far down into the very foundation of the building. The walls of the corridor and the stairs were without windows, but were as bright as noonday from the ethon tubes which were set into both ceiling and walls.

He hurried me down a long, narrow hallway to a steep staircase that spiraled down deep into the foundation of the building. The walls of the hallway and the staircase had no windows, but they were as bright as midday, thanks to the ethon tubes installed in the ceilings and walls.

Silently we circled our way down the spiral stairs, and silently the Master of the Council paused before a door at the bottom—a door of dull red metal.

Silently, we made our way down the spiral stairs, and the Master of the Council paused in front of a door at the bottom—a door made of dull red metal.

“This is the keeping place of those who come before the Council charged with wrong doing,” explained Bori Tulber. His fingers rested upon and pressed certain of a ring of small white buttons in the face of the door, and it opened swiftly and noiselessly. We entered, and the door closed behind us with a soft thud.

“This is where those who have wronged come before the Council,” Bori Tulber explained. His fingers rested on and pressed a few small white buttons on the door, and it opened quickly and silently. We stepped inside, and the door closed behind us with a quiet thud.

“Behold one of those who live in the darkness,” said the Master of the Council grimly. “Do not put on the menore until you have a grip upon yourself: I would not have him know how greatly he disturbs us.”

“Look at one of those who live in the darkness,” said the Master of the Council grimly. “Don’t put on the menore until you have control over yourself: I don’t want him to know how much he unsettles us.”

I nodded, dumbly, holding the heavy menore dangling in my hand.

I nodded, speechless, holding the heavy menorah hanging in my hand.

I have said that I have beheld strange worlds and strange people in my life, and it is true that I have. I have seen the headless people of that red world Iralo, the ant people, the dragon-fly people, the terrible carnivorous trees of L-472, and the pointed heads of a people who live upon a world which may not be named. But I have still to see a more terrible creature than that which lay before me now.

I’ve mentioned that I’ve seen some bizarre worlds and even stranger beings in my life, and it’s true. I’ve encountered the headless beings of that red world Iralo, the ant people, the dragonfly people, the horrifying carnivorous trees of L-472, and the pointed heads of a people from a world that can’t be named. But I have yet to come across a more terrifying creature than what was lying in front of me now.


He—or it—was reclining upon the floor, for the reason that he could not have stood. No room save one with a vaulted ceiling such as the great council chamber, could offer room enough for this creature to walk erect.

He—or it—was lying on the floor because he couldn't stand. No space except for one with a vaulted ceiling like the grand council chamber could provide enough room for this creature to walk upright.

He was, roughly, a shade better than twice my height, yet I believe he would have weighed but little more. You have seen rank weeds that have grown up in the darkness to reach the sun; if you can imagine a man who had done likewise, you can, perhaps, picture that which I saw before me.

He was about twice my height, but I think he didn’t weigh much more than that. You've seen tall weeds that grew in the darkness to reach the sunlight; if you can picture a man who was the same, you might get an idea of what I saw in front of me.

His legs at the thigh were no larger than my arm, and his arms were but half the size of my wrist, and jointed twice instead of but once. He wore a careless garment of some dirty yellow, shaggy hide, and his skin, revealed on feet and arms and face, was a terrible, bloodless white; the dead white of a fish’s belly. Maggot white. The white of something that had never known the sun.

His thighs were no bigger than my arm, and his arms were only half the size of my wrist, with joints twice instead of once. He wore a loose garment made of some dirty yellow, shaggy hide, and his skin, exposed on his feet, arms, and face, was a shocking, lifeless white; the pale white of a fish’s belly. Maggot white. The white of something that had never seen the sun.

The head was small and round, with features that were a caricature of man’s. His ears were huge, and had the power of movement, for they cocked forward as we entered the room. The nose was not prominently arched, but the nostrils were wide, and very thin, as was his mouth, which was faintly tinged with dusky blue, instead of healthy red. At one time his eyes had been nearly round, and, in proportion, very large. Now they were but shadowy pockets, mercifully covered by shrunken, wrinkled lids that twitched but did not lift.

The head was small and round, with features that exaggerated the human form. His ears were large and had the ability to move, as they perked up when we walked into the room. The nose wasn’t prominently arched, but the nostrils were wide and very thin, just like his mouth, which had a slight dusky blue tint instead of a healthy red. At one point, his eyes had been almost round and quite large in proportion. Now, they were just shadowy hollows, mercifully covered by shrunken, wrinkled eyelids that twitched but didn’t open.


He moved as we entered, and from a reclining position, propped up on the double elbows of one spidery  arm, he changed to a sitting position that brought his head nearly to the ceiling. He smiled sickeningly, and a queer, sibilant whispering came from the bluish lips.

He shifted as we walked in, and from a lounging position, supported by the double elbows of one long, thin arm, he transitioned to a sitting position that brought his head almost to the ceiling. He gave a sickly smile, and a strange, hissing whisper emerged from his bluish lips.

“That is his way of talking,” explained Bori Tulber. “His eyes, you will note, have been gouged out. They cannot stand the light; they prepared their messenger carefully for his work, you’ll see.”

“That’s how he talks,” Bori Tulber explained. “You’ll notice that his eyes have been gouged out. They can’t handle the light; they carefully prepared their messenger for his job, as you’ll see.”

He placed his menore upon his head, and motioned me to do likewise. The creature searched the floor with one white, leathery hand, and finally located his menore, which he adjusted clumsily.

He put his menore on his head, and signaled for me to do the same. The creature rummaged on the floor with one white, leathery hand, and eventually found his menore, which he clumsily adjusted.

“You will have to be very attentive,” explained my companion. “He expresses himself in terms of pictures only, of course, and his is not a highly developed mind. I shall try to get him to go over the entire story for us again, if I can make him understand. Emanate nothing yourself; he is easily confused.”

“You need to pay close attention,” my companion said. “He only communicates through images, and he doesn't have a very advanced mind. I’ll try to get him to retell the whole story for us if I can help him understand. Don’t project anything yourself; he gets easily confused.”

I nodded silently, my eyes fixed with a sort of fascination upon the creature from the darkness, and waited.

I nodded quietly, my eyes locked in a kind of fascination on the creature in the darkness, and waited.


Back on the Ertak again. I called all my officers together for a conference.

Back on the Ertak again. I gathered all my officers for a meeting.

“Gentlemen,” I said, “we are confronted with a problem of such gravity that I doubt my ability to describe it clearly.

“Gentlemen,” I said, “we are facing a problem of such seriousness that I question my ability to explain it clearly.

“Briefly, this civilized, beautiful portion of Antri is menaced by a terrible fate. In the dark portion of this unhappy world there live a people who have the lust of conquest in their hearts—and the means at hand with which to wreck this world of perpetual sunlight.

“Briefly, this civilized, beautiful part of Antri is threatened by a horrible fate. In the dark part of this unfortunate world, there are people who have the desire for conquest in their hearts—and the tools available to ruin this world of constant sunlight.

“I have the ultimatum of this people direct from their messenger. They want a terrible tribute in the form of slaves. These slaves would have to live in perpetual darkness, and wait upon the whims of the most monstrous beings these eyes of mine have ever seen. And the number of slaves demanded would—as nearly as I could gather, mean about a third of the entire population. Further tribute in the form of sufficient food to support these slaves is also demanded.”

“I have the ultimatum from this group, delivered straight from their messenger. They want a huge tribute in the form of slaves. These slaves would have to live in constant darkness and cater to the whims of the most horrifying beings I’ve ever seen. The number of slaves they’re asking for would—based on what I could figure out—be about a third of the entire population. They’re also demanding additional tribute in the form of enough food to sustain these slaves.”

“But, in God’s name, sir,” burst forth Croy, his eyes blazing, “by what means do they, propose to inforce their infamous demands?”

"But, in God's name, sir," Croy exclaimed, his eyes blazing, "how do they plan to enforce their outrageous demands?"

“By the power of darkness—and a terrible cataclysm. Their wise men—and it would seem that some of them are not unversed in science—have discovered a way to unbalance this world, so that they can cause darkness to creep over this land that has never known it. And as darkness advances, these people of the sun will be utterly helpless before a race that loves darkness, and can see in it like cats. That, gentlemen, is that fate which confronts this world of Antri!”

“By the power of darkness—and a terrible disaster. Their scholars—and it seems some of them know quite a bit about science—have figured out a way to throw this world off balance, allowing darkness to spread over a land that has never experienced it. As darkness moves in, these sunlit people will be completely powerless against a race that thrives in darkness and can see in it like cats. That, gentlemen, is the fate that awaits this world of Antri!”


There was a ghastly silence for a moment, and then Croy, always impetuous, spoke up again.

There was an awful silence for a moment, and then Croy, always impulsive, spoke up again.

“How do they propose to do this thing sir?”, he asked hoarsely.

“How do they plan to do this, sir?” he asked hoarsely.

“With devilish simplicity. They have a great canal dug nearly to the great polar cap of ice. Should they complete it, the hot waters of their seas will be liberated upon this vast ice field, and the warm waters will melt it quickly. If you have not forgotten your lessons, gentlemen, you will remember, since most of you are of Earth, that our scientists tell us our own world turned over in much this same fashion, from natural means, and established for itself new poles. Is that not true?”

“With devilish simplicity. They have a great canal dug almost to the huge polar ice cap. If they finish it, the warm waters from their seas will flow onto this vast ice field, and the heat will melt it quickly. If you haven't forgotten your lessons, gentlemen, you will recall—since most of you are from Earth—that our scientists say our own world rotated this way, through natural means, and created new poles for itself. Isn't that right?”

Grave, almost frightened nods travelled around the little semicircle of white, thoughtful faces.

Serious, almost scared nods went around the small semicircle of white, contemplative faces.

“And is there nothing, sir, that we can do?” asked Kincaide, my second officer, in an awed whisper.

“And is there nothing we can do, sir?” asked Kincaide, my second officer, in a hushed tone of amazement.

“That is the purpose of this conclave: to determine what may be done. We have our bombs and our rays, it is true, but what is the power of this one ship against the people of half a world? And such a people!” I shuddered, despite myself, at the memory  of that grinning creature in the cell far below the floor of the council chamber. “This city, and its thousands, we might save, it is true—but not the whole half of this world. And that is the task the Council and its Master have set before us.”

“That is the purpose of this meeting: to figure out what we can do. We have our bombs and our rays, it's true, but what can this one ship do against the people of half the world? And such a people!” I shuddered, despite myself, at the memory   of that grinning creature in the cell far below the floor of the council chamber. “We might be able to save this city and its thousands, it's true—but not the entire half of this world. And that's the challenge the Council and its Master have put before us.”


“Would it be possible to frighten them?” asked Croy. “I gather that they are not an advanced race. Perhaps a show of power—the rays—the atomic pistol—bombs— Call it strategy, sir, or just plain bluff. It seems the only chance.”

"Will" it be possible to scare them?” asked Croy. “I understand they aren't a sophisticated race. Maybe demonstrating power—the rays—the atomic pistol—bombs—Call it strategy, sir, or just a bluff. It seems like our only chance.”

“You have heard the suggestion, gentlemen,” I said. “Has anyone a better?”

"You've heard the suggestion, gentlemen," I said. "Does anyone have a better one?"

“How does Mr. Croy plan to frighten these people of the darkness?” asked Kincaide, who was always practical.

“How does Mr. Croy plan to scare these people in the dark?” asked Kincaide, who was always practical.

“By going to their country, in this ship, and then letting events take their course,” replied Croy promptly. “Details will have to be settled on the spot, as I see it.”

“By going to their country on this ship and then letting things unfold as they will,” Croy replied quickly. “We’ll need to figure out the details when we get there, in my opinion.”

“I believe Mr. Croy is right,” I decided. “The messenger of these people must be returned to his own kind; the sooner the better. He has given me a mental map of his country; I believe that it will be possible for me to locate the principal city, in which his ruler lives. We will take him there, and then—may God aid us gentlemen.”

“I think Mr. Croy is correct,” I concluded. “The messenger from these people needs to be returned to his own kind; the sooner, the better. He’s given me a mental map of his country; I believe I’ll be able to find the main city where his ruler lives. We’ll take him there, and then—may God help us, gentlemen.”

“Amen,” nodded Croy, and the echo of the word ran from lip to lip like the prayer it was. “When do we start?”

“Amen,” nodded Croy, and the echo of the word passed from person to person like the prayer it was. “When do we start?”

I hesitated for just an instant.

I paused for just a moment.

“Now,” I brought forth crisply. “Immediately. We are gambling with the fate of a world, a fine and happy people. Let us throw the dice quickly, for the strain of waiting will not help us. Is that as you would wish it, gentlemen?”

“Now,” I said clearly. “Right away. We are betting on the future of a world, a wonderful and joyful people. Let’s roll the dice fast because the stress of waiting won’t do us any good. Is that how you want it, gentlemen?”

“It is, sir!” came the grave chorus.

“It is, sir!” replied the serious group.

“Very well. Mr. Croy, please report with a detail of ten men, to Bori Tulber, and tell him of our decision. Bring the messenger back with you. The rest of you, gentlemen, to your stations. Make any preparations you may think advisable. Be sure that every available exterior light is in readiness. Let me be notified the moment the messenger is on board and we are ready to take off. Thank you, gentlemen!”

“Alright. Mr. Croy, please take a team of ten men to Bori Tulber and inform him of our decision. Bring the messenger back with you. The rest of you, gentlemen, head to your stations. Make any preparations you think are necessary. Ensure that all available exterior lights are ready. Let me know as soon as the messenger is on board and we’re set to take off. Thank you, gentlemen!”


I hastened to my quarters and brought the Ertak’s log down to the minute, explaining in detail the course of action we had decided upon, and the reasons for it. I knew, as did all the Ertak’s officers who had saluted so crisply, and so coolly gone about the business of carrying out my orders, that we would return from our trip to the dark side of Antri triumphant or—not at all.

I hurried. to my quarters and brought the Ertak’s log up to date, explaining in detail the course of action we had decided on, and the reasons for it. I knew, just like all the Ertak’s officers who had saluted so sharply and coolly went about the business of following my orders, that we would return from our trip to the dark side of Antri either triumphant or—not at all.

Even in these soft days, men still respect the stern, proud motto of our service: “Nothing Less Than Complete Success.” The Special Patrol does what it is ordered to do, or no man returns to present excuses. That is a tradition to bring tears of pride to the eyes of even an old man, in whose hands there is strength only for the wielding of a pen. And I was young, in those days.

Even in these easy times, people still respect the strong, proud motto of our service: “Nothing Less Than Complete Success.” The Special Patrol does what it's told to do, or no one comes back with excuses. That’s a tradition that can make even an old man tear up with pride, even if all he can do now is wield a pen. And I was young back then.

It was perhaps a quarter of an hour when word came from the navigating room that the messenger was aboard, and we were ready to depart. I closed the log, wondering, I remember, if I would ever make another entry therein, and, if not, whether the words I had just inscribed would ever see the light of day. The love of life is strong in men so young. Then I hurried to the navigating room and took charge.

It was about fifteen minutes later when we got the word from the navigation room that the messenger was on board and we were set to leave. I shut the log, wondering if I'd ever write in it again, and if I wouldn't, whether the words I had just written would ever be seen by anyone. Young men have a strong desire for life. Then I rushed to the navigation room and took control.

Bori Tulber had furnished me with large scale maps of the daylight portion of Antri. From the information conveyed to me by the messenger of the people of darkness—the Chisee they called themselves, as nearly as I could get the sound—I rapidly sketched in the map of the other side of Antri, locating their principal city with a small black circle.

Bori Tulber had given me large maps of the daytime section of Antri. Using the information provided by the messenger from the people of darkness—who called themselves the Chisee, as best as I could catch the sound—I quickly added to the map of the other side of Antri, marking their main city with a small black circle.

Realising that the location of the city we sought was only approximate, we did not bother to work out exact bearings. We set the Ertak on her course at a height of only a few thousand  feet, and set out at low atmospheric speed, anxiously watching for the dim line of shadow that marked the twilight zone, and the beginning of what promised to be the last mission of the Ertak and every man she carried within her smooth, gleaming body.

Realizing that the location of the city we were looking for was just an estimate, we didn't bother to figure out exact directions. We set the Ertak on her course at an altitude of only a few thousand   feet and took off at a low speed, anxiously watching for the faint line of shadow that indicated the twilight zone, marking the start of what seemed to be the final mission of the Ertak and every man on board her sleek, shiny body.


“Twilight zone in view, sir,” reported Croy at length.

Twilight zone in sight, sir,” Croy reported after a while.

“Thank you, Mr. Croy. Have all the exterior lights and searchlights turned on. Speed and course as at present, for the time being.”

“Thanks, Mr. Croy. Turn on all the exterior lights and searchlights. Keep the current speed and course for now.”

I picked up the twilight zone without difficulty in the television disc, and at full power examined the terrain.

I easily picked up the twilight zone on the TV disc and, at full power, examined the area.

The rich crops that fairly burst from the earth of the sunlit portion of Antri were not to be observed here. The Antrians made no effort to till this ground, and I doubt that it would have been profitable to do so, even had they wished to come so close to the darkness they hated.

The abundant crops that practically erupted from the sunny part of Antri were not found here. The Antrians put no effort into farming this land, and I doubt it would have been worthwhile even if they wanted to get so close to the darkness they despised.

The ground seemed dank, and great dark slugs moved heavily upon its greasy surface. Here and there strange pale growths grew in patches—twisted, spotted growths that seemed somehow unhealthy and poisonous.

The ground felt damp, and big dark slugs crawled slowly over its slimy surface. Every now and then, odd pale growths popped up in patches—twisted, spotted growths that looked unhealthy and toxic.

I searched the country ahead, pressing further and further into the line of darkness that was swiftly approaching. As the light of the sun faded, our monstrous searchlights cut into the gloom ahead, their great beams slashing the shadows.

I searched the country ahead, moving further and further into the darkness that was quickly closing in. As the sunlight faded, our powerful searchlights pierced the gloom ahead, their massive beams cutting through the shadows.

In the dark country I had expected to find little if any vegetable growth. Instead, I found that it was a veritable jungle through which even our searchlight rays could not pass.

In the dark country, I had expected to find little to no plant life. Instead, I discovered it was a true jungle that even our searchlight beams couldn't penetrate.

How tall the growths of this jungle might be, I could not tell, yet I had the feeling that they were tall indeed. They were not trees, these pale, weedy arms that reached towards the dark sky. They were soft and pulpy, and without leaves; just long naked sickly arms that divided and subdivided and ended in little smooth stumps like amputated limbs.

How tall the plants in this jungle might be, I couldn't say, but I felt like they were pretty tall. They weren't trees; these pale, weedy arms stretched toward the dark sky. They were soft and mushy, without any leaves—just long, bare, sickly arms that branched out and ended in small smooth stumps like amputated limbs.

That there was some kind of activity within the shelter of this weird jungle, was evident enough, for I could catch glimpses, now and then of moving things. But what they might be, even the searching eye of the television disc could not determine.

That there was some sort of movement in the cover of this strange jungle, was pretty obvious, since I could see snippets, now and then, of things moving. But what they might be, even the keen eye of the camera couldn't figure out.


One of our searchlight beams, waving through the darkness like the curious antenna of some monstrous insect, came to rest upon a spot far ahead. I followed the beam with the disc, and bent closer, to make sure my eyes did not deceive me.

One of our searchlight beams, sweeping through the darkness like the curious antenna of some giant insect, landed on a spot far ahead. I tracked the beam with the disc and leaned in closer to make sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me.

I was looking at a vast cleared place in the pulpy jungle—a cleared space in the center of which there was a city.

I was looking at a large open area in the thick jungle—a clear space in the middle of which there was a city.

A city built of black, sweating stone, each house exactly like every other house: tall, thin slices of stone, without windows, chimneys or ornamentation of any kind. The only break in the walls was the slit-like door of each house. Instead of being arranged along streets crossing each other at right angles, these houses were built in concentric circles broken only by four narrow streets then ran from the open space in the center of the city to the four points of the compass. Around the entire city was an exceedingly high wall built of and buttressed with the black, sweating stone of which the houses were constructed.

A city made of black, sweating stone, each house exactly like the others: tall, thin slabs of stone, with no windows, chimneys, or decoration whatsoever. The only break in the walls was the narrow door of each house. Instead of being laid out along streets that crossed at right angles, these houses were arranged in concentric circles, interrupted only by four narrow streets that led from the open space in the center of the city to the four directions. Surrounding the entire city was an extremely high wall made of and supported by the black, sweating stone of which the houses were built.

That it was a densely populated city there was ample evidence. People—they were creatures like the messenger; that the Chisee are a people, despite their terrible shape, is hardly debatable—were running up and down the four radial streets, and around the curved connecting streets, in the wildest confusion, their double-elbowed arms flung across their eyes. But even as I watched, the crowd thinned and melted swiftly away, until the streets of the queer, circular city were utterly deserted.

That it was a crowded city there was plenty of proof. People—they were beings like the messenger; that the Chisee are a community, despite their strange appearance, is hardly up for debate—were rushing up and down the four main streets and around the curved side streets in a state of complete chaos, their arms thrown across their eyes. But even as I observed, the crowd quickly thinned and vanished, until the streets of the bizarre, circular city were completely empty.


“The city ahead is not the one we are seeking, sir?” asked Croy, who had evidently been observing the  scene through one of the smaller television discs. “I take it that governing city will be farther in the interior.”

“The city ahead isn’t the one we’re looking for, sir?” asked Croy, who had clearly been watching the  scene through one of the smaller screens. “I assume the governing city is further inland.”

“According to my rather sketchy information, yes.” I replied. “However, keep all the searchlight operators busy, going over very bit of the country within the reach of their beams. You have men on all the auxiliary television discs?”

“Based on my somewhat limited info, yeah.” I said. “But, make sure all the searchlight operators are occupied, covering every single bit of the area their beams can reach. Do you have people on all the extra television discs?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Any findings of interest should be reported to me instantly. And—Mr. Croy!”

“Great. Any interesting findings should be reported to me immediately. And—Mr. Croy!”

“Yes, sir?”

"Yes, sir?"

“You might order, if you will, that rations be served all men at their posts.” Over such country as this, I felt it would be wise to have every man ready for an emergency. It was, perhaps, as well that I issued this order.

“You might request, if you prefer, that rations be served to all men at their posts.” In a place like this, I felt it would be smart to have every man prepared for an emergency. It was probably best that I gave this order.

It was perhaps half an hour after we had passed the circular city when, far ahead, I could see the pale, unhealthy forest thinning out. A half dozen of our searchlight beams played upon the denuded area, and as I brought the television disc to bear I saw that we were approaching a vast swamp, in which little pools of black water reflected the dazzling light of our searching beams.

It was maybe half an hour after we had passed the circular city when, far ahead, I could see the pale, unhealthy forest thinning out. A few of our searchlight beams played over the bare area, and as I focused the television disc, I saw that we were getting close to a huge swamp, where small pools of black water reflected the dazzling light of our search beams.

Nor was this all. Out of the swamp a thousand strange, winged things were rising: yellowish, bat-like things with forked tails and fierce hooked beaks. And like some obscene miasma from that swamp, they rose and came straight for the Ertak!

Nor was this all. Out of the swamp a thousand strange, winged creatures were flying up: yellowish, bat-like beings with forked tails and sharp hooked beaks. And like some disgusting fog from that swamp, they rose and headed directly for the Ertak!


Instantly I pressed the attention signal that warned every man on the ship.

Right away I activated the alert signal that notified everyone on board the ship.

“All disintegrator rays in action at once!” I barked into the transmitter. “Broad beams, and full energy. Bird-like creatures, dead ahead; do not cease action until ordered!”

“All disintegrator rays, activate now!” I shouted into the transmitter. “Wide beams and full power. Winged creatures straight ahead; do not stop until I say so!”

I heard the disintegrator ray generators deepen their notes before I finished speaking, and I smiled grimly, turning to Correy.

I heard the disintegrator ray generators lower their tones before I finished speaking, and I smiled wryly, turning to Correy.

“Slow down as quickly and as much as possible, Mr. Correy,” I ordered. “We have work to do ahead.”

“Slow down as much and as quickly as you can, Mr. Correy,” I said. “We have work to do.”

He nodded, and gave the order to the operating room; I felt the forward surge that told me my order was being obeyed, and turned my attention again to the television disc.

He nodded and gave the order to the operating room; I felt the forward push that told me my order was being followed, and I focused my attention back on the television screen.

The ray operators were doing their work well. The search lights showed the air streaked with fine siftings of greasy dust, and these strange winged creatures were disappearing by the scores as the disintegrator rays beat and played upon them.

The ray operators were doing their job effectively. The searchlights illuminated the air, revealing fine layers of greasy dust, and these unusual winged creatures were vanishing by the dozens as the disintegrator rays pulsed and played over them.

But they came on gamely, fiercely. Where there had been thousands, there were but hundreds … scores … dozens….

But they kept going bravely, intensely. Where there had been thousands, there were just hundreds … scores … dozens….

There were only five left. Three of them disappeared at once, but the two remaining came on unhesitatingly, their dirty yellow bat-like wings flapping heavily, their naked heads outstretched, and hooked beaks snapping.

There were only five left. Three of them vanished at once, but the two that remained came on without hesitation, their grimy yellow bat-like wings flapping heavily, their bare heads extended, and hooked beaks snapping.

One of them disappeared in a little sifting of greasy dust, and the same ray dissolved one wing of the remaining creature. He turned over suddenly, the one good wing flapping wildly, and tumbled towards the waiting swamp that has spawned him. Then, as the ray eagerly followed him, the last of that hellish brood disappeared.

One of them vanished in a small swirl of greasy dust, and the same beam took out one wing of the other creature. It flipped over abruptly, the one good wing flapping frantically, and fell toward the swamp that had given him life. Then, as the beam eagerly chased after him, the last of that nightmarish group disappeared.

“Circle slowly, Mr. Correy,” I ordered. I wanted to make sure there were none of these terrible creatures left. I felt that nothing so terrible should be left alive—even in a world of darkness.

“Circle slowly, Mr. Correy,” I instructed. I wanted to ensure there weren't any of these horrible creatures left. I believed that nothing so awful should remain alive—even in a world filled with darkness.


Through the television disc I searched the swamp. As I had half suspected, the filthy ooze held the young of this race of things: grub-like creatures that flipped their heavy bodies about in the slime, alarmed by the light which searched them out.

Through the TV screen I searched the swamp. As I had kind of guessed, the dirty muck was home to the young of these creatures: grub-like beings that wriggled their bulky bodies in the sludge, startled by the light that exposed them.

“All disintegrator rays on the swamp,” I ordered. “Sweep it from margin to margin. Let nothing be left alive there.”

“All disintegrator rays on the swamp,” I ordered. “Sweep it from edge to edge. Let nothing survive there.”

I had a well trained crew. The disintegrator rays massed themselves into  a marching wall of death, and swept up and down the swamp as a plough turns its furrows.

I had a highly skilled crew. The disintegrator rays formed a marching wall of death and moved back and forth across the swamp like a plow turning the soil.

It was easy to trace their passage, for behind them the swamp disappeared, leaving in its stead row after row of broad, dusty paths. When we had finished there was no swamp: there was only a naked area upon which nothing lived, and upon which, for many years, nothing would grow.

It was easy to see where they had gone, because the swamp vanished behind them, leaving behind wide, dusty paths in its place. When we were done, there was no swamp: there was just a barren area where nothing lived, and where, for many years, nothing would grow.

“Good work,” I commended the disintegrator ray men. “Cease action.” And then, to Correy, “Put her on her course again, please.”

“Good job,” I praised the disintegrator ray guys. “Stop what you're doing.” And then, to Correy, “Set her back on her course, please.”


An hour went by. We passed several more of the strange, damp circular cities, differing from the first we had seen only in the matter of size. Another hour passed, and I became anxious. If we were on our proper course, and I had understood the Chisee messenger correctly, we should be very close to the governing city. We should—

An hour went by. We passed several more of the strange, damp circular cities, differing from the first one we had seen only in size. Another hour went by, and I started to feel anxious. If we were on the right track, and I understood the Chisee messenger correctly, we should be very close to the governing city. We should—

The waving beam of one of the searchlights came suddenly to rest. Three or four other beams followed it—and then all the others.

The swinging beam of one of the searchlights suddenly stopped. Three or four other beams followed suit—and then all the rest.

“Large city to port, sir!” called Croy excitedly.

“Big city to port, sir!” called Croy excitedly.

“Thank you. I believe it is our destination. Cut all searchlights except the forward beam. Mr. Correy!”

“Thanks. I think we’ve reached our destination. Turn off all searchlights except for the front beam. Mr. Correy!”

“Yes, sir.”

"Sure thing."

“You can take her over visually now, I believe. The forward searchlight beam will keep our destination in view for you. Set her down cautiously in the center of the city in any suitable place. And—remain at the controls ready for any orders, and have the operating room crew do likewise.”

“You can take control visually now, I think. The forward searchlight will keep our destination in sight for you. Set her down carefully in the middle of the city in any appropriate spot. And—stay at the controls, ready for any instructions, and have the operating room crew do the same.”

“Yes, sir,” said Correy crisply.

“Yes, sir,” Correy replied sharply.

With a tenseness I could not control, I bent over the hooded television disc and studied the mighty governing city of the Chisee.

With a tension I couldn’t control, I leaned over the covered TV dish and examined the powerful ruling city of the Chisee.


The governing city of the Chisee was not unlike the others we had seen, save that it was very much larger, and had eight spoke-like streets radiating from its center, instead of four. The protective wall was both thicker and higher.

The main city of the Chisee was similar to the others we had seen, except that it was much bigger, with eight streets radiating from its center instead of four. The protective wall was both thicker and taller.

There was another difference. Instead of a great open space in the center of the city, there was a central, park-like space, in the middle of which was a massive pile, circular in shape, and built, like all the rest of the city, of the black, sweating rock which seemed to be the sole building material of the Chisee.

There was another difference. Instead of a large open area in the center of the city, there was a central, park-like space, with a huge circular structure in the middle, built, like everything else in the city, from the black, sweating rock that seemed to be the only building material used by the Chisee.

We set the Ertak down close to the big circular building, which we guessed—and correctly—to be the seat of government. I ordered the searchlight ray to be extinguished the moment we landed, and the ethon tubes that illuminated our ship inside to be turned off, so that we might accustom our eyes as much as possible to darkness, finding our way about with small ethon tube flashlights.

We landed the Ertak near the big circular building, which we suspected—and turned out to be right—was the government headquarters. I instructed to turn off the searchlight the moment we touched down, as well as the ethon tubes that lit up our ship inside, so we could get used to the dark as much as possible, using small ethon tube flashlights to find our way around.

With a small guard, I stood at the forward exit of the Ertak and watched the huge circular door back out on its mighty threads, and finally swing to one side on its massive gimbals. Croy—the only officer with me—and I both wore our menores, and carried full expeditionary equipment, as did the guard.

With a small guard, I stood at the front exit of the Ertak and watched the huge circular door roll back on its massive tracks and finally swing to one side on its large hinges. Croy—the only officer with me—and I both wore our menores and carried full expedition gear, just like the guard.

The Chisee messenger, grimacing and talking excitedly in his sibilant, whispering voice, crouched on all fours (he could not stand in that small space) and waited, three men of the guard on either side of him. I placed his menore on his head and gave him simple, forceful orders, picturing them for him as best I could:

The Chisee messenger, grimacing and speaking rapidly in his hissing, whispery voice, crouched on all fours (he couldn't stand in that cramped space) and waited, with three guards on either side of him. I placed his menore on his head and gave him clear, strong orders, trying to visualize them for him as best as I could:

“Go from this place and find others of your kind. Tell them that we would speak to them with things such as you have upon your head. Run swiftly!”

“Leave this place and find others like you. Tell them that we want to speak with them about things like what you have on your head. Hurry!”

“I will run,” he conveyed to me, “to those great ones who sent me.” He pictured them fleetingly. They were creatures like himself, save that they were elaborately dressed in fine skins of several pale colors, and wore upon their arms, between their two elbows,  broad circlets of carved metal which I took to be emblems of power or authority, since the chief of them all wore a very broad band. Their faces were much more intelligent than their messenger had led me to expect, and their eyes, very large and round, and not at all human, were the eyes of thoughtful, reasoning creatures.

“I’m going to run,” he told me, “to those important ones who sent me.” He quickly imagined them. They were beings like him, except they were dressed in fancy skins of various light colors and wore broad rings of carved metal on their arms, between their elbows,   which I assumed were symbols of power or authority, since the leader among them wore a very wide band. Their faces looked much more intelligent than what their messenger had led me to expect, and their eyes, very large and round, and not at all human, were the eyes of thoughtful, reasoning beings.


Doubled on all fours, the Chisee crept through the circular exit, and straightened up. As he did so, from out of the darkness a score or more of his fellows rushed up, gathering around him, and blocking the exit with their reedy legs. We could hear than talking excitedly in high-pitched, squeaky whispers. Then, suddenly I received an expression from the Chisee who wore the menore:

Doubled over on all fours, the Chisee crawled through the circular opening and stood up. As he did, a dozen or more of his companions rushed out of the darkness, gathering around him and blocking the exit with their thin legs. We could hear them chatting excitedly in high-pitched, squeaky whispers. Then, suddenly, I caught the eye of the Chisee who wore the menore:

“Those who are with me have come from those in power. They say one of you, and one only, is to come with us to our big men who will learn, through a thing such as I wear upon my head, that which you wish to say to them. You are to come quickly; at once.”

“Those who are with me come from those in power. They say that one of you, and only one, is to come with us to our leaders who will learn, through something like what I have on my head, what you wish to say to them. You need to come quickly; at once.”

“I will come,” I replied. “Have those with you make way—”

“I'll come,” I replied. “Have the others clear a path—”

A heavy hand fell upon my shoulder; a voice spoke eagerly in my ear:

A heavy hand landed on my shoulder; a voice eagerly whispered in my ear:

“Sir, you must not go!” It was Croy, and his voice shook with feeling. “You are in command of the Ertak; she, and those in her need you. Let me go! I insist, sir!”

“Sir, you can't go!” It was Croy, and his voice trembled with emotion. “You’re in charge of the Ertak; she and those on board need you. Let me go! I insist, sir!”

I turned in the darkness, quickly and angrily.

I turned in the dark, quickly and angrily.

“Mr. Croy,” I said swiftly, “do you realize that you are speaking to your commanding officer?”

“Mr. Croy,” I said quickly, “do you realize you’re talking to your commanding officer?”


I felt his grip tighten on my arm as the reproof struck home.

I felt his grip tighten on my arm as the criticism hit home.

“Yes, sir,” he said doggedly. “I do. But I repeat that your duty commands you to remain here.”

“Yes, sir,” he said resolutely. “I do. But I emphasize that your duty requires you to stay here.”

“The duty of a commander in this Service leads him to the place of greatest danger, Mr. Croy,” I informed him.

“The responsibility of a commander in this Service brings him to the most dangerous situations, Mr. Croy,” I told him.

“Then stay with your ship, sir!” he pleaded, craftily. “This may be some trick to get you away, so that they may attack us. Please! Can’t you see that I am right, sir?”

“Then stay with your ship, sir!” he urged, cleverly. “This could be a trick to lure you away so they can attack us. Please! Can’t you see that I’m right, sir?”

I thought swiftly. The earnestness of the youngster had touched me. Beneath the formality and the “sirs” there was a real affection between us.

I thought quickly. The genuine intensity of the young person had affected me. Underneath the formalities and the “sirs” was a true bond between us.

In the darkness I reached for his hand; I found it and shook it solemnly—a gesture of Earth which it is hard to explain. It means many things.

In the dark, I reached for his hand; I found it and shook it seriously—a gesture from Earth that's tough to explain. It signifies a lot of things.

“Go, then, Andy,” I said softly. “But do not stay long. An hour at the longest. If you are not back in that length of time, we’ll come after you, and whatever else may happen, you can be sure that you will be well avenged. The Ertak has not lost her stinger.”

“Go ahead, Andy,” I said gently. “But don’t take too long. An hour at the most. If you’re not back by then, we’ll come looking for you, and no matter what happens, you can count on being fully avenged. The Ertak hasn’t lost her sting.”

“Thank you, John,” he replied. “Remember that I shall wear my menore. If I adjust it to full power, and you do likewise, and stand without the shelter of the Ertak’s metal hull, I shall be able to communicate with you, should there be any danger.” He pressed my hand again, and strode through the exit out into the darkness, which was lit only by a few distant stars.

“Thank you, John,” he said. “Just remember that I will wear my menore. If I set it to full power, and you do the same and stand outside the protection of the Ertak’s metal hull, I’ll be able to communicate with you if there’s any danger.” He squeezed my hand again and walked through the exit into the darkness, which was illuminated only by a few distant stars.

The long, slim legs closed in around him; like a pigmy guarded by the skeletons of giants he was led quickly away.

The long, slim legs closed in around him; like a small person protected by the skeletons of giants, he was quickly led away.


The minutes dragged by. There was a nervous tension on the ship, the like of which I have experienced not more than a dozen times in all my years.

The minutes dragged on. There was a tense atmosphere on the ship, one I've felt only a handful of times in all my years.

No one spoke aloud. Now and again one man would matter uneasily to another; there would be a swift, muttered response, and silence again. We were waiting—waiting.

No one said anything. Every so often, one guy would whisper awkwardly to another; there would be a quick, quiet reply, and then silence again. We were waiting—waiting.

Ten minutes went by. Twenty. Thirty.

Ten minutes went by. Twenty. Thirty.

Impatiently I paced up and down before the exit, the guards at their posts, ready to obey any orders instantly.

Impatiently, I walked back and forth in front of the exit, with the guards at their posts, ready to follow any orders right away.

Forty-five minutes. I walked through the exit; stepped out onto the cold, hard earth.

Forty-five minutes. I walked through the exit; stepped out onto the cold, hard ground.

 I could see, behind me, the shadowy bulk of the Ertak. Before me, a black, shapeless blot against the star-sprinkled sky, was the great administrative building of the Chisee. And in there, somewhere, was Anderson Croy. I glanced down at the luminous dial of my watch. Fifty minutes. In ten minutes more—

 I could see, behind me, the dark shape of the Ertak. In front of me, a black, unrecognizable mass against the star-studded sky was the huge administrative building of the Chisee. And inside there, somewhere, was Anderson Croy. I looked down at the glowing face of my watch. Fifty minutes. In ten more minutes—

“John Hanson!” My name reached me, faintly but clearly, through the medium of my menore. “This is Croy. Do you understand me?”

“John Hanson!” My name came to me, faintly but clearly, through my menore. “This is Croy. Do you hear me?”

“Yes,” I replied instantly. “Are you safe?”

“Yes,” I replied immediately. “Are you okay?”

“I am safe. All is well. Very well. Will you promise me now to receive what I am about to send, without interruption?”

“I’m safe. Everything is good. Really good. Will you promise me now to accept what I’m about to send, without any interruptions?”

“Yes,” I replied, thoughtlessly and eagerly. “What is it?”

“Yes,” I replied, without thinking and excitedly. “What is it?”


“I have had a long conference with the chief or head of the Chisee,” explained Croy rapidly. “He is very intelligent, and his people are much further advanced than we thought.

I have had a long meeting with the leader of the Chisee,” Croy explained quickly. “He is really smart, and his people are way more advanced than we thought.

“Through some form of communication, he has learned of the fight with the weird birds; it seems that they are—or were—the most dreaded of all the creatures of this dark world. Apparently we got the whole brood of them, and this chief, whose name, I gather, is Wieschien, or something like that, is naturally much impressed.

“Through some way of communicating, he has found out about the battle with those strange birds; it seems that they are—or were—the most feared of all the creatures in this dark world. Apparently, we encountered the entire group of them, and this leader, whose name I believe is Wieschien, or something similar, is understandably quite impressed."

“I have given him a demonstration or two with my atomic pistol and the flashlight—these people are fairly stricken by a ray of light directly in the eyes—and we have reached very favorable terms.

“I’ve shown him a demonstration or two with my atomic pistol and the flashlight—these people are pretty stunned by a beam of light right in their eyes—and we’ve come to very agreeable terms.

“I am to remain here as chief bodyguard and adviser, of which he has need, for all is not peaceful, I gather, in this kingdom of darkness. In return, he is to give up his plans to subjugate the rest of Antri; he has sworn to do this by what is evidently, to him, a very sacred oath, witnessed solemnly by the rest of his council.

“I will stay here as the main bodyguard and advisor, which he needs, because things aren’t peaceful, I understand, in this kingdom of darkness. In exchange, he will abandon his plans to conquer the rest of Antri; he has vowed to do this by what seems to him a very sacred oath, officially witnessed by the rest of his council.”

“Under the circumstances, I believe he will do what he says; in any case, the great canal will be filled in, and the Antrians will have plenty of time to erect a great series of disintegrator ray stations along the entire twilight zone, using the broad fan rays to form a solid wall against which the Chisee could not advance even did they, at some future date, carry out their plans. The worst possible result then would be that the people in the sunlit portion would have to migrate from certain sections, and perhaps would have day and night, alternately, as do other worlds.

“Given the situation, I think he will do what he promised; regardless, the big canal will be filled in, and the Antrians will have plenty of time to set up a series of disintegrator ray stations along the entire twilight zone, using the wide fan rays to create a solid barrier against which the Chisee couldn’t advance, even if they eventually decided to follow through with their plans. The worst outcome would be that the people in the sunlit areas would need to move from certain sections, and they might experience alternating day and night, like other worlds do.”

“This is the agreement we have reached; it is the only one that will save this world. Do you approve, sir?”

“This is the agreement we've come to; it's the only one that will save this world. Do you approve, sir?”

“No! Return immediately, and we will show the Chisee that they cannot hold an officer of the Special Patrol as a hostage. Make haste!”

“No! Come back right now, and we’ll show the Chisee that they can’t take a Special Patrol officer as a hostage. Hurry up!”


“It’s no go, sir,” came the reply instantly. “I threatened them first. I explained what our disintegrator rays would do, and Wieschien laughed at me.

“It’s not happening, sir,” came the reply immediately. “I warned them first. I explained what our disintegrator rays would do, and Wieschien just laughed at me.

“This city is built upon great subterranean passages that lead to many hidden exits. If we show the least sign of hostility the work will be resumed on the canal, and, before we can locate the spot, and stop the work, the damage will be done.

“This city is built on extensive underground tunnels that connect to various hidden exits. If we show even the slightest hint of aggression, they will resume work on the canal, and before we can find the location and stop the construction, the damage will be done.

“This is our only chance, sir, to make this expedition a complete success. Permit me to judge this fact from the evidence I have before me. Whatever sacrifice there is to make, I make gladly. Wieschien asks that you depart at once, and in peace, and I know this is the only course. Good-by, sir; convey my salutations to my other friends upon the old Ertak, and elsewhere. And now, lest my last act as an officer of the Special Patrol Service be to refuse to obey the commands of my superior officer, I am removing the menore. Good-by!”

"This is our only chance, sir, to make this expedition a complete success. Allow me to assess this based on the evidence I have in front of me. I'm willing to make any sacrifice needed. Wieschien requests that you leave immediately and peacefully, and I know this is the only way forward. Goodbye, sir; please send my regards to my other friends on the old Ertak and elsewhere. And now, so that my last act as an officer of the Special Patrol Service isn't to disobey my superior's orders, I am removing the menore. Goodbye!"

I tried to reach him again, but there was no response.

I tried to contact him again, but there was no reply.

Gone! He was gone! Swallowed up in darkness and in silence!

Gone! He was gone! Swallowed up in darkness and silence!

 

Dazed, shaken to the very foundation of my being, I stood there between the shadowy bulk of the Ertak and the towering mass of the great silent pile that was the seat of government in this strange land of darkness, and gazed up at the dark sky above me. I am not ashamed, now, to say that hot tears trickled down my cheeks, nor that as I turned back to the Ertak, my throat was so gripped by emotion that I could not speak.

Dazed. shaken to my core, I stood there between the looming figure of the Ertak and the massive, silent structure that was the seat of government in this weird land of darkness, looking up at the dark sky above me. I’m not ashamed to admit that hot tears ran down my cheeks, and as I turned back to the Ertak, my throat was so tight with emotion that I couldn’t speak.

I ordered the exit closed with a wave of my hand; in the navigating room I said but four words: “We depart at once.”

I waved my hand to signal the exit to close; in the navigation room, I said just four words: “We leave right away.”

At the third meal of the day I gathered my officers about me and told them, as quickly and as gently as I could, of the sacrifice one of their number had made.

At the third meal of the day, I gathered my officers around me and told them, as quickly and gently as I could, about the sacrifice one of their own had made.

It was Kincaide who, when I had finished, rose slowly and made reply.

It was Kincaide who, after I finished, stood up slowly and responded.

“Sir,” he said quietly, “We had a friend. Some day, he might have died. Now he will live forever in the records of the Service, in the memory of a world, and in the hearts of those who had the honor to serve with him. Could he—or we—wish more?”

“Sir,” he said softly, “We had a friend. One day, he might have passed away. Now he will live on forever in the records of the Service, in the memory of the world, and in the hearts of those who had the honor of serving alongside him. Could he—or we—want for anything more?”

Amid a strange silence he sat down again, and there was not an eye among us that was dry.

Amid a strange silence, he sat down again, and there wasn't a dry eye among us.


I hope that the snappy young officer who visited me the other day reads this little account of bygone times.

I wish that the sharp young officer who came to see me the other day reads this brief story of the past.

Perhaps it will make clear to him how we worked, in those nearly forgotten days, with the tools we had at hand. They were not the perfect tools of to-day, but what they lacked, we somehow made up.

Perhaps it will clarify for him how we worked in those almost forgotten days with the tools we had available. They weren't the perfect tools of today, but whatever they lacked, we managed to compensate for.

That fine old motto of the Service, “Nothing Less Than Complete Success,” we passed on unsullied to those who came after us.

That great old motto of the Service, “Nothing Less Than Complete Success,” we handed down untouched to those who followed us.

I hope these youngsters of to-day may do as well.

I hope these kids today can do just as well.

IN THE NEXT ISSUE

IN THE NEXT EDITION

THE TENTACLES FROM BELOW

The tentacles from below

A Complete Novelette of An American Submarine’s Dramatic Raid on Marauding “Machine-Fish” of the Ocean Floor

A Complete Novelette of an American Submarine’s Dramatic Attack on the “Machine-Fish” that Roam the Ocean Floor

By Anthony Gilmore

By Anthony Gilmore

PHALANXES OF ATLANS

ATLANTIC PHALANXES

Beginning a Thrilling Two-Part Novel of a Strange Hidden Civilisation

Beginning a Exciting Two-Part Novel of an Unusual Hidden Civilization

By F. V. W. Mason

By F. V. W. Mason

THE BLACK LAMP

THE BLACK LAMP

Another of Dr. Bird’s Amazing Exploits

Another of Dr. Bird’s Amazing Exploits

By Captain S. P. Meek

By Captain S.P. Meek

THE PIRATE PLANET

The Pirate Planet

The Conclusion of the Splendid Current Novel

The Conclusion of the Amazing New Novel

By Charles W. Diffin

By Charles W. Diffin

AND OTHERS!

AND OTHERS!

 
An underwater vista; a diver looks over a group of Egyptian-style pyramids.

They tilted her rudders and dove to the abysm below.

They angled her rudders and plunged into the depths below.

The Sunken Empire

By H. Thompson Rich

By H. Thompson Rich

Concerning the strange adventures of Professor Stevens with the Antillians on the floors of the mysterious Sargasso Sea.

Concerning the unusual experiences of Professor Stevens with the Antillians in the depths of the mysterious Sargasso Sea.

“Then you really expect to find the lost continent of Atlantis, Professor?”

“So” you really think you can find the lost continent of Atlantis, Professor?”

Martin Stevens lifted his bearded face sternly to the reporter who was interviewing him in his study aboard the torpedo-submarine Nereid, a craft of his own invention, as she lay moored at her Brooklyn wharf, on an afternoon in October.

Martin Stevens raised his bearded face firmly toward the reporter who was interviewing him in his study aboard the torpedo-submarine Nereid, a vessel he had invented, as it was docked at its wharf in Brooklyn on an October afternoon.

“My dear young man,” he said, “I am not even going to look for it.”

"My dear young man," he said, "I'm not even going to search for it."

The aspiring journalist—Larry Hunter by name—was properly abashed.

The aspiring journalist—Larry Hunter, to be exact—felt pretty embarrassed.

“But I thought,” he insisted nevertheless, “that you said you were going to explore the ocean floor under the Sargasso Sea?”

“But I thought,” he insisted nonetheless, “that you said you were going to explore the ocean floor beneath the Sargasso Sea?”

“And so I did.” Professor Stevens admitted, a smile moving that gray beard now and his blue eyes twinkling merrily. “But the Sargasso, an area almost equal to Europe, covers other land as well—land of far more recent submergence than Atlantis, which foundered in 9564 B. C., according to Plato. What I am going to look for is this newer lost continent, or island rather—namely, the great island of Antillia, of which the West Indies remain above water to-day.”

“And so I did,” Professor Stevens admitted, a smile playing on his gray beard and his blue eyes sparkling with joy. “But the Sargasso Sea, an area nearly the size of Europe, covers other land too—land that has sunk more recently than Atlantis, which sank in 9564 B.C., according to Plato. What I’m trying to find is this newer lost continent, or rather, island—specifically, the great island of Antillia, of which the West Indies are still above water today.”

“Antillia?” queried Larry Hunter,  wonderingly. “I never heard of it.”

“Antillia?” asked Larry Hunter,  curiously. “I’ve never heard of it.”

Again the professor regarded his interviewer sternly.

Again, the professor looked at his interviewer seriously.

“There are many things you have never heard of, young man,” he told him. “Antillia may be termed the missing link between Atlantis and America. It was there that Atlantean culture survived after the appalling catastrophe that wiped out the Atlantean homeland, with its seventy million inhabitants, and it was in the colonies the Antillians established in Mexico and Peru, that their own culture in turn survived, after Antillia too had sunk.”

“There are many things you’ve never heard of, young man,” he said to him. “Antillia could be called the missing link between Atlantis and America. It was there that Atlantean culture survived after the terrible disaster that destroyed the Atlantean homeland, which had seventy million inhabitants. It was in the colonies the Antillians set up in Mexico and Peru that their own culture continued on after Antillia sank as well.”

“My Lord! You don’t mean to say the Mayas and Incas originated on that island of Antillia?”

“My Lord! You can’t be serious that the Mayas and Incas came from that island of Antillia?”

“No, I mean to say they originated on the continent of Atlantis, and that Antillia was the stepping stone to the New World, where they built the strange pyramids we find smothered in the jungle—even as thousands of years before the Atlanteans established colonies in Egypt and founded the earliest dynasties of pyramid-building Pharaohs.”

“No, I mean to say they came from the continent of Atlantis, and that Antillia was the bridge to the New World, where they constructed the strange pyramids we find buried in the jungle—even thousands of years before the Atlanteans set up colonies in Egypt and founded the earliest dynasties of pyramid-building Pharaohs.”


Larry was pushing his pencil furiously.

Larry was writing intently.

“Whew!” he gasped. “Some story, Professor!”

“Wow!” he breathed. “What a story, Professor!”

“To the general public, perhaps,” was the reply. “But to scholars of antiquity, these postulates are pretty well known and pretty well accepted. It  remains but to get concrete evidence, in order to prove them to the world at large—and that is the object of my expedition.”

“To the general public, maybe,” was the reply. “But to scholars of ancient history, these ideas are quite familiar and generally accepted. It   just remains to gather solid evidence to prove them to the broader world—and that's the goal of my expedition.”

More hurried scribbling, then:

More frantic writing, then:

“But, say—why don’t you go direct to Atlantis and get the real dope?”

“But, hey—why don’t you head straight to Atlantis and get the real scoop?”

“Because that continent foundered so long ago that it is doubtful if any evidence would have withstood the ravages of time,” Professor Stevens explained, “whereas Antillia went down no earlier than 200 B. C., archaeologists agree.”

“Because that continent sank so long ago that it’s questionable if any evidence would have survived the damage of time,” Professor Stevens explained, “while Antillia went under no earlier than 200 B.C., archaeologists agree.”

“That answers my question,” declared Larry, his admiration for this doughty graybeard rising momentarily. “And now, Professor, I wonder if you’d be willing to say a few words about this craft of yours?”

"That answers my question," Larry said, momentarily feeling a surge of admiration for the brave old man. "And now, Professor, I’m curious if you'd be willing to share a few words about your craft?"

“Cheerfully, if you think it would interest anyone. What would you care to have me say?”

“Sure, if you think it would interest anyone. What do you want me to say?”

“Well, in the first place, what does the name Nereid mean?”

“Well, first of all, what does the name Nereid mean?”

“Sea-nymph. The derivation is from the Latin and Greek, meaning daughter of the sea-god Nereus. Appropriate, don’t you think?”

“Sea-nymph. The name comes from the Latin and Greek, meaning daughter of the sea-god Nereus. Sounds fitting, don’t you think?”

“Swell. And why do you call it a torpedo-submarine? How does it differ from the common or navy variety?”

“Swell. Why do you call it a torpedo-submarine? How is it different from the regular navy version?”


Professor Stevens smiled. It was like asking what was the difference between the sun and the moon, when about the only point of resemblance they had was that they were both round. Nevertheless, he enumerated some of the major modifications he had developed.

Prof. Stevens smiled. It was like asking what the difference was between the sun and the moon, when the only thing they really had in common was that they were both round. Still, he listed some of the major changes he had made.

Among them, perhaps the most radical, was its motive power, which was produced by what he called a vacuo-turbine—a device that sucked in the water at the snout of the craft and expelled it at the tail, at the time purifying a certain amount for drinking purposes and extracting sufficient oxygen to maintain a healthful atmosphere while running submerged.

Among them, perhaps the most revolutionary, was its power source, produced by what he referred to as a vacuo-turbine—a device that drew in water at the front of the craft and expelled it at the back, while also purifying a portion for drinking and extracting enough oxygen to keep a healthy atmosphere while operating underwater.

Then, the structure of the Nereid was unique, he explained, permitting it to attain depths where the pressure would crush an ordinary submarine, while mechanical eyes on the television principle afforded a view in all directions, and locks enabling them to leave the craft at will and explore the sea-bottom were provided.

Then, the design of the Nereid was unique, he explained, allowing it to reach depths where the pressure would crush a regular submarine, while mechanical eyes based on television technology provided a view in every direction, and locks were included so they could exit the craft whenever they wanted and explore the ocean floor.

This latter feat they would accomplish in special suits, designed on the same pneumatic principle as the torpedo itself and capable of sustaining sufficient inflation to resist whatever pressures might be encountered, as well as being equipped with vibratory sending and receiving apparatus, for maintaining communication with those left aboard.

This latter achievement would be carried out in special suits, designed using the same pneumatic principle as the torpedo itself and capable of sustaining enough inflation to withstand any pressures they might face, as well as being equipped with vibration-based sending and receiving devices to maintain communication with those still on board.


All these things and more Professor Stevens outlined, as Larry’s pencil flew, admitting that he had spent the past ten years and the best part of his private fortune in developing his plans.

All these things and more Professor Stevens explained, as Larry’s pencil moved quickly, revealing that he had invested the last ten years and much of his personal savings in developing his plans.

“But you’ll get it all back, won’t you? Aren’t there all sorts of Spanish galleons and pirate barques laden with gold supposed to be down there?”

“But you’ll get it all back, right? Aren’t there all kinds of Spanish galleons and pirate ships filled with gold supposed to be down there?”

“Undoubtedly,” was the calm reply. “But I am not on a treasure hunt, young man. If I find one single sign of former life, I shall be amply rewarded.”

“Definitely,” was the calm response. “But I’m not on a treasure hunt, young man. If I find just one sign of past life, I’ll be more than satisfied.”

Whereupon the young reporter regarded the subject of his interview with fresh admiration, not unmingled with wonder. In his own hectic world, people had no such scorn of gold. Gee, he’d sure like to go along! The professor could have his old statues or whatever he was looking for. As for himself, he’d fill up his pockets with Spanish doubloons and pieces of eight!

Whereupon the young reporter looked at the person he was interviewing with new admiration, mixed with curiosity. In his own fast-paced world, people didn’t have such disdain for gold. Wow, he really wanted to join in! The professor could keep his old statues or whatever he was searching for. As for him, he’d stuff his pockets with Spanish doubloons and pieces of eight!

Larry was snapped out of his trance by a light knock on the door, which opened to admit a radiant girl in creamy knickers and green cardigan.

Larry was brought back to reality by a light knock on the door, which opened to reveal a glowing girl in creamy shorts and a green cardigan.

“May I come in, daddy?” she inquired, hesitating, as she saw he was not alone.

“Can I come in, dad?” she asked, hesitating as she noticed he wasn't alone.

“You seem to be in already, my dear,” the professor told her, rising from his desk and stepping forward.

“You seem to be in already, my dear,” the professor said, getting up from his desk and moving closer.

 Then, turning to Larry, who had also risen, he said:

 Then, turning to Larry, who had also stood up, he said:

“Mr. Hunter, this is my daughter, Diane, who is also my secretary.”

“Mr. Hunter, this is my daughter, Diane, who is also my assistant.”

“I am pleased to meet you, Miss Stevens,” said Larry, taking her hand.

“I’m glad to meet you, Miss Stevens,” said Larry, shaking her hand.

And he meant it—for almost anyone would have been pleased to meet Diane, with her tawny gold hair, warm olive cheeks and eyes bluer even than her father’s and just as twinkling, just as intelligent.

And he really meant it—almost anyone would have been happy to meet Diane, with her golden brown hair, warm olive cheeks, and eyes even bluer than her dad’s, just as sparkling, just as smart.

“She will accompany the expedition and take stenographic notes of everything we observe,” added her father, to Larry’s amazement.

“She will join the expedition and take detailed notes on everything we observe,” her father added, to Larry’s surprise.

“What?” he declared. “You mean to say that—that—”

“What?” he exclaimed. “Are you saying that—that—”

“Of course he means to say that I’m going, if that’s what you mean to say, Mr. Hunter,” Diane assured him. “Can you think of any good reason why I shouldn’t go, when girls are flying around the world and everything else?”

“Of course he means to say that I’m going, if that’s what you mean, Mr. Hunter,” Diane assured him. “Can you think of any good reason why I shouldn’t go, when girls are flying around the world and doing everything else?”

Even had Larry been able to think of any good reason, he wouldn’t have mentioned it. But as a matter of fact, he had shifted quite abruptly to an entirely different line of thought. Diane, he was thinking—Diana, goddess of the chase, the huntress! And himself, Larry Hunter—the hunter and the huntress!

Even if Larry had thought of a good reason, he wouldn't have brought it up. The truth is, he suddenly switched to a completely different line of thought. Diane, he thought—Diana, the goddess of the hunt, the huntress! And himself, Larry Hunter—the hunter and the huntress!

Gee, but he’d like to go! What an adventure, hunting around together on the bottom of the ocean!

Gee, he really wants to go! What an adventure it would be, exploring together at the bottom of the ocean!


What a wild dream, rather, he concluded when his senses returned. For after all, he was only a reporter, fated to write about other people’s adventures, not to participate in them. So he put away his pad and pencil and prepared to leave.

What? a wild dream, he thought as his senses came back. He realized he was just a reporter, destined to write about other people’s adventures, not to experience them himself. So he put away his notepad and pencil and got ready to leave.

But at the door he paused.

But at the door, he stopped.

“Oh, yes—one more question. When are you planning to leave, Professor?”

“Oh, yes—one more question. When are you planning to leave, Professor?”

At that, Martin Stevens and his daughter exchanged a swift glance. Then, with a smile, Diane said:

At that, Martin Stevens and his daughter shared a quick look. Then, with a smile, Diane said:

“I see no reason why we shouldn’t tell him, daddy.”

“I don’t see any reason why we shouldn’t tell him, Dad.”

“But we didn’t tell the reporters from the other papers, my dear,” protested her father.

“But we didn’t tell the reporters from the other papers, my dear,” her father protested.

“Then suppose we give Mr. Hunter the exclusive story,” she said, transferring her smile to Larry now. “It will be what you call a—a scoop. Isn’t that it?”

“Then let’s give Mr. Hunter the exclusive story,” she said, shifting her smile to Larry now. “It will be what you call a—a scoop. Isn’t that right?”

“That’s it.”

"That's it."

She caught her father’s acquiescing nod. “Then here’s your scoop, Mr. Hunter. We leave to-night.”

She saw her father's approving nod. “So here’s the deal, Mr. Hunter. We’re leaving tonight.”

To-night! This was indeed a scoop! If he hurried, he could catch the late afternoon editions with it.

Tonight! This was definitely a big deal! If he rushed, he could make the late afternoon editions with it.

“I—I certainly thank you, Miss Stevens!” he exclaimed. “That’ll make the front page!”

“I—thank you so much, Miss Stevens!” he exclaimed. “That’ll make the front page!”

As he grasped the door-knob, he added, turning to her father:

As he gripped the doorknob, he added, turning to her dad:

“And I want to thank you too, Professor—and wish you good luck!”

“Thanks to you too, Professor—and I wish you good luck!”

Then, with a hasty handshake, and a last smile of gratitude for Diane, he flung open the door and departed, unconscious that two young blue eyes followed his broad shoulders wistfully till they disappeared from view.

Then, with a quick handshake and one last grateful smile for Diane, he swung the door open and left, unaware that two young blue eyes watched his broad shoulders with a hint of longing until he was out of sight.


But Larry was unaware that he had made a favorable impression on Diane. He felt it was the reverse. As he headed toward the subway, that vivid blond goddess of the chase was uppermost in his thoughts.

But Larry had no idea that he had made a good impression on Diane. He thought it was the other way around. As he walked toward the subway, that striking blond goddess he was chasing was at the forefront of his mind.

Soon she’d be off in the Nereid, bound for the mysterious regions under the Sargasso Sea, while in a few moments he’d be in the subway, bound under the prosaic East River for New York.

Soon she’d be off in the Nereid, headed for the mysterious areas beneath the Sargasso Sea, while in a few moments, he’d be in the subway, going under the ordinary East River to New York.

No—damned if he would!

No—hell no!

Suddenly, with a wild inspiration, the young reporter altered his course, dove into the nearest phone booth and got his city editor on the wire.

Suddenly, with a burst of inspiration, the young reporter changed his direction, jumped into the nearest phone booth and got his city editor on the line.

Scoop? This was just the first installment. He’d get a scoop that would fill a book!

Scoop? This was just the first part. He’d get a scoop that would fill a whole book!

And his city editor tacitly O. K.’d the idea.

And his city editor quietly approved the idea.

With the result that when the Nereid drew away from her wharf that night, on the start of her unparalleled voyage, Larry Hunter was a stowaway.

With the result that when the Nereid pulled away from her dock that night, at the beginning of her unique voyage, Larry Hunter was a stowaway.

 

The place where he had succeeded in secreting himself was a small storeroom far aft, on one of the lower decks. There he huddled in the darkness, while the slow hours wore away, hearing only the low hum of the craft’s vacuo-turbine and the flux of water running through her.

The place where he had managed to hide was a small storeroom at the back, on one of the lower decks. There he sat in the darkness, as the hours dragged on, hearing only the low hum of the ship’s vacuum turbine and the flow of water moving through it.

From the way she rolled and pitched, he judged she was still proceeding along on the surface.

From the way she rolled and pitched, he figured she was still moving along on the surface.

Having eaten before he came aboard, he felt no hunger, but the close air and the dark quarters brought drowsiness. He slept.

Having eaten before he got on board, he didn't feel hungry, but the stuffy air and the dark space made him sleepy. He went to sleep.

When he awoke it was still dark, of course, but a glance at his luminous wrist-watch told him it was morning now. And the fact that the rolling and pitching had ceased made him believe they were now running submerged.

When he woke up, it was still dark, of course, but a quick look at his glowing watch told him it was morning. The fact that the rolling and pitching had stopped made him think they were now running underwater.

The urge for breakfast asserting itself, Larry drew a bar of chocolate from his pocket and munched on it. But this was scanty fare for a healthy young six-footer, accustomed to a liberal portion of ham and eggs. Furthermore, the lack of coffee made him realize that he was getting decidedly thirsty. The air, moreover, was getting pretty bad.

The craving for breakfast kicking in, Larry pulled a chocolate bar from his pocket and snacked on it. But this was a poor choice for a fit young guy at six feet tall, used to a generous serving of ham and eggs. Plus, the absence of coffee hit him, making him feel pretty thirsty. The air, on top of that, was getting quite stale.

“All in all, this hole wasn’t exactly intended for a bedroom!” he reflected with a wry smile.

“All in all, this hole wasn't really meant to be a bedroom!” he thought with a sarcastic smile.

Taking a chance, he opened the door a crack and sat there impatiently, while the interminable minutes ticked off.

Taking a risk, he opened the door a little and waited there impatiently as the endless minutes went by.

The Nereid’s turbine was humming now with a high, vibrant note that indicated they must be knocking off the knots at a lively clip. He wondered how far out they were, and how far down.

The Nereid’s turbine was humming now with a high, lively sound that showed they were speeding through the water quickly. He wondered how far they were from shore and how deep it was.

Lord, there’d be a riot when he showed up! He wanted to wait till they were far enough on their way so it would be too much trouble to turn around and put him ashore.

Lord, there would be chaos when he showed up! He wanted to wait until they were far enough along their way that it would be too much hassle to turn back and drop him off.

But by noon his powers of endurance were exhausted. Flinging open the door, he stepped out into the corridor, followed it to a companionway and mounted the ladder to the deck above.

But by noon, he was completely tired out. Throwing the door open, he walked into the hallway, followed it to a staircase, and climbed the ladder to the deck above.

There he was assailed by a familiar and welcome odor—food!

There he was greeted by a familiar and inviting smell—food!

Trailing it to its origin, he came to a pair of swinging doors at the end of a cork-paved passage. Beyond, he saw on peering through, was the mess-room, and there at the table, among a number of uniformed officers, sat Professor Stevens and Diane.

Trailing it to its source, he reached a set of swinging doors at the end of a cork-paved hallway. Looking through, he saw the mess room, and there at the table, among several uniformed officers, sat Professor Stevens and Diane.

A last moment Larry stood there, looking in on them. Then, drawing a deep breath, he pushed wide the swinging doors and entered with a cheery:

A final moment Larry stood there, looking in on them. Then, taking a deep breath, he pushed the swinging doors wide open and entered with a cheerful:

“Good morning, folks! Hope I’m not too late for lunch!”

“Good morning, everyone! I hope I’m not too late for lunch!”


Varying degrees of surprise greeted this dramatic appearance. The officers stared, Diane gasped, her father leaped to has feet with a cry.

Different levels of shock welcomed this unexpected appearance. The officers were shocked, Diane gasped, and her father jumped to his feet with a shout.

“That reporter! Why—why, what are you doing here, young man?”

“That reporter! What are you doing here, young man?”

“Just representing the press.”

"Just covering the news."

Larry tried to make it sound nonchalant but he was finding it difficult to bear up under this barrage of disapproving eyes—particularly two very young, very blue ones.

Larry tried to act casual but he was struggling to handle this onslaught of disapproving gazes—especially from two very young, very blue ones.

“So that is the way you reward us for giving you an exclusive story, is it?” Professor Stevens’ voice was scathing. “A representative of the press! A stowaway, rather—and as such you will be treated!”

“So that's how you reward us for giving you an exclusive story, huh?” Professor Stevens' voice was harsh. “A representative of the press! More like a stowaway, and that's how you'll be treated!”

He turned to one of his officers.

He turned to one of his officers.

“Report to Captain Petersen that we have a stowaway aboard and order him to put about at once.”

“Tell Captain Petersen that we have a stowaway on board and tell him to change course immediately.”

He turned to another.

He turned to someone else.

“See that Mr. Hunter is taken below and locked up. When we reach New York, he will be handed over to the police.”

“Make sure Mr. Hunter is taken downstairs and secured. When we get to New York, he’ll be turned over to the police.”

“But daddy!” protested Diane, as they rose to comply, her eyes softening now. “We shouldn’t be too severe with Mr. Hunter. After all, he is probably doing only what his paper ordered him to.”

“But Dad!” Diane protested as they got up to comply, her eyes softening now. “We shouldn’t be too hard on Mr. Hunter. After all, he’s probably just doing what his paper told him to.”


Gratefully Larry turned toward his defender. But he couldn’t let that pass.

Thankful Larry turned toward his defender. But he couldn’t let that go.

 “No, I’m acting only on my own initiative,” he said. “No one told me to come.”

 “No, I’m doing this on my own,” he said. “Nobody asked me to come.”

For he couldn’t get his city editor involved, and after all it was his own idea.

For he couldn't involve his city editor, and after all, it was his own idea.

“You see!” declared Professor Stevens. “He admits it is his own doing. It is clear he has exceeded his authority, therefore, and deserves no sympathy.”

“You see!” declared Professor Stevens. “He admits it’s his own doing. It’s clear he has exceeded his authority, so he doesn’t deserve any sympathy.”

“But can’t you let me stay, now that I’m here?” urged Larry. “I know something about boats. I’ll serve as a member of the crew—anything.”

“But can't you let me stay now that I'm here?” Larry urged. “I know a thing or two about boats. I'll help out as a member of the crew—anything.”

“Impossible. We have a full complement. You would be more of a hindrance than a help. Besides, I do not care to have the possible results of this expedition blared before the public.”

"Impossible. We have a full team. You would be more of a hindrance than a help. Besides, I don’t want the potential results of this expedition broadcast to the public."

“I’ll write nothing you do not approve.”

“I won’t write anything you don’t approve of.”

“I have no time to edit your writings, young man. My own, will occupy me sufficiently. So it is useless. You are only wasting your breath—and mine.”

“I don’t have time to edit your writing, young man. My own work will keep me busy enough. So it’s pointless. You’re just wasting your breath—and mine.”

He motioned for his officers to carry out his orders.

He signaled for his officers to carry out his orders.

But before they could move to do so, in strode a lean, middle-aged Norwegian Larry sensed must be Captain Petersen himself, and on his weathered face was an expression of such gravity that it was obvious to everyone something serious had happened.

But before they could act, a lean, middle-aged Norwegian walked in. Larry sensed it must be Captain Petersen himself, and on his weathered face was an expression so serious that it was clear to everyone something important had happened.


Ignoring Larry, after one brief look of inquiry that was answered by Professor Stevens, he reported swiftly what he had to say.

Disregarding Larry, after a quick look of curiosity that was addressed by Professor Stevens, he quickly shared what he needed to say.

While cruising full speed at forty fathoms, with kite-aerial out, their wireless operator had received a radio warning to turn back. Answering on its call-length, he had demanded to know the sender and the reason for the message, but the information had been declined, the warning merely being repeated.

While traveling at full speed in deep water, with the kite aerial deployed, their wireless operator received a radio warning to turn back. Responding on the same frequency, he asked to know who sent the message and why, but the information was refused, and the warning was simply repeated.

“Was it a land station or a ship at sea?” asked the professor.

“Was it a land station or a ship at sea?” asked the professor.

“Evidently the latter,” was the reply. “By our radio range-finder, we determined the position at approximately latitude 27, longitude 65.”

“Clearly the latter,” was the response. “Using our radio range-finder, we figured out the location at about latitude 27, longitude 65.”

“But that, Captain, is in the very area we are headed for.”

“But that, Captain, is exactly where we're going.”

“And that, Professor, makes it all the more singular.”

“And that, Professor, makes it all the more unique.”

“But—well, well! This is indeed peculiar! And I had been on the point of turning back with our impetuous young stowaway. What would you suggest, sir?”

“But—wow! This is definitely strange! And I was just about to turn back with our reckless young stowaway. What do you suggest, sir?”

Captain Petersen meditated, while Larry held his breath.

Captain Petersen contemplated, while Larry held his breath.

“To turn back,” he said at length, in his clear, precise English, “would in my opinion be to give the laugh to someone whose sense of humor is already too well developed.”

“Turning back,” he said finally, in his clear, precise English, “would, in my opinion, mean giving a laugh to someone whose sense of humor is already overly developed.”

“Exactly!” agreed Professor Stevens, as Larry relaxed in relief. “Whoever this practical joker is, we will show him he is wasting his talents—even though it means carrying a supernumerary for the rest of the voyage.”

“Exactly!” agreed Professor Stevens, as Larry relaxed in relief. “Whoever this practical joker is, we'll show him he's wasting his talents—even if it means carrying an extra person for the rest of the trip.”

“Well spoken!” said the captain. “But as far as that is concerned, I think I can keep Mr. Hunter occupied.”

“Well said!” said the captain. “But in that regard, I believe I can keep Mr. Hunter busy.”

“Then take him, and welcome!”

"Then take him and welcome!"

Whereupon, still elated but now somewhat uneasy, Larry accompanied Captain Petersen from the mess-room; started to, that is. But at a glance of sympathy from Diane, he dared call out:

Whereupon, still excited but now a little anxious, Larry followed Captain Petersen out of the mess room; at least he intended to. But with one look of sympathy from Diane, he called out:

“Say—hold on, folks! I haven’t had lunch yet!”

“Wait up, everyone! I still haven’t had lunch!”


When young Larry Hunter reported to the captain of the Nereid, after this necessary meal, he found that the craft had returned to the surface.

When young Larry Hunter checked in with the captain of the Nereid, after this essential meal, he discovered that the ship had resurfaced.

Assigned a pair of powerful binoculars, he was ordered to stand watch in the conning-tower and survey the horizon in every direction, in an effort to sight the vessel that had sent out that mysterious radio, but though he cast his good brown eyes diligently through those strong lenses, he saw not so much as a smoke tuft upon the broad, gray-blue surface of the hazy Atlantic.

Assigned a pair of powerful binoculars, he was told to stand watch in the conning tower and look out at the horizon in every direction, trying to spot the vessel that had sent out that mysterious radio signal. But even though he diligently scanned the broad gray-blue surface of the hazy Atlantic with his keen brown eyes through those strong lenses, he didn’t see anything, not even a hint of smoke.

 Gradually, however, as the afternoon wore away, something else came in view. Masses of brownish seaweed, supported by small, berry-like bladders, began drifting by. Far apart at first, they began getting more and more dense, till at last, with a thrill, he realized that they were drawing into that strange area known as the Sargasso Sea.

 As the afternoon went on, something else appeared. Large clumps of brownish seaweed, held up by tiny, berry-like air bladders, started to float by. They were spaced out at first but began to cluster closer together until, finally, he felt a rush of excitement as he understood they were entering the unusual region called the Sargasso Sea.

Shortly after this realization dawned, he was ordered below, and as the tropic sun was sinking over that eery floating tombstone, which according to Professor Stevens marked a nation’s grave, the Nereid submerged.

Shortly after this realization hit him, he was ordered below deck, and as the tropical sun set over that eerie floating tombstone, which according to Professor Stevens marked a nation’s grave, the Nereid submerged.

Down she slid, a hundred fathoms or more, on a long, even glide that took her deep under that veiling brown blanket.

Down she slid, a hundred fathoms or more, on a long, smooth glide that took her deep under that covering brown blanket.


In the navigating room now, Larry stood with the captain, the professor and Diane, studying an illuminated panel on which appeared a cross of five squares, like a box opened out.

In the navigation room now, Larry stood with the captain, the professor, and Diane, looking at a bright panel displaying a cross made of five squares, like a box that was opened up.

The central square reproduced the scene below, while those to left and right depicted it from port and starboard, and those to front and rear revealed the forward and aft aspects of the panorama, thus affording a clear view in every direction.

The central square mirrored the scene below, while those on the left and right showed it from the port and starboard angles, and those in front and behind displayed the forward and aft views of the panorama, giving a clear view in every direction.

This, then, was the television device Professor Stevens had referred to the previous afternoon, its mechanical eyes enabling then to search every square inch of those mysterious depths, as they cruised along.

This was the television device Professor Stevens mentioned the day before, its mechanical eyes allowing them to explore every inch of those mysterious depths as they moved along.

It was the central square that occupied their attention chiefly, however, as they stood studying the panel. While the others represented merely an unbroken vista of greenish water, this one showed the sea floor as clearly as though they had been peering down into a shallow lagoon through a glass-bottomed boat, though it must have been a quarter of a mile below their cruising level.

It was the central square that captured their attention the most as they stood examining the panel. While the others displayed just an endless stretch of greenish water, this one revealed the ocean floor as clearly as if they were looking down into a shallow lagoon through a glass-bottomed boat, even though it was probably a quarter of a mile below their cruising altitude.

A wonderful and fearsome sight it was to Larry: like something seen in a nightmare—a fantastic desert waste of rocks and dunes, with here and there a yawning chasm whose ominous depths their ray failed to penetrate, and now and then a jutting plateau that would appear on the forward square and cause Captain Petersen to elevate their bow sharply.

A breathtaking and terrifying sight it was for Larry: like something out of a nightmare—a surreal desert expanse of rocks and dunes, with occasional deep chasms whose dark depths their light couldn’t reach, and now and then a jutting plateau that would appear directly ahead, causing Captain Petersen to raise the bow sharply.

But more thrilling than this was their first glimpse of a sunken ship—a Spanish galleon, beyond a doubt!

But even more exciting than this was their first view of a sunken ship—a Spanish galleon, without a doubt!

There she lay, grotesquely on her side, half rotted, half buried in the sand, but still discernible. And to Larry’s wildly racing imagination, a flood of gold and jewels seemed to pour from her ruined coffers.

There she lay, twisted on her side, half decayed, half buried in the sand, but still visible. And to Larry’s wildly racing imagination, a flood of gold and jewels seemed to pour from her shattered treasure.


Turning to Diane, he saw that her eyes too were flashing with intense excitement.

Turning to Diane, he saw that her eyes were also shining with intense excitement.

“Say!” he exclaimed. “Why don’t we stop and look her over? There may be a fortune down there!”

“Hey!” he said excitedly. “Why don’t we stop and check her out? There could be a fortune down there!”

Professor Stevens promptly vetoed the suggestion, however.

Professor Stevens quickly rejected the suggestion, however.

“I must remind you, young man,” he said severely, “that this is not a treasure hunt.”

“I have to remind you, young man,” he said sternly, “that this is not a treasure hunt.”

Whereupon Larry subsided; outwardly, at least. But when presently the central square revealed another and then another sunken ship, it was all he could do to contain himself.

Whereupon Larry quieted down; on the surface, at least. But when the central square soon revealed another sunken ship, and then another, it took everything he had to keep himself together.

Now, suddenly, Diane cried out:

Now, suddenly, Diane shouted:

“Oh, daddy, look! There’s a modern ship! A—a freighter, isn’t it?”

“Oh, Dad, look! There's a modern ship! A— a freighter, right?”

“A collier, I would say,” was her father’s calm reply. “Rather a large one, too. Cyclops, possibly. She disappeared some years ago, en route from the Barbados to Norfolk. Or possibly it is any one of a dozen other steel vessels that have vanished from these seas in recent times. The area of the Sargasso, my dear, is known as ‘The Port of Missing Ships.’”

“A coal ship, I’d say,” was her father’s calm reply. “A pretty big one, too. Cyclops, maybe. It disappeared some years back while traveling from Barbados to Norfolk. Or it could be any one of a dozen other steel vessels that have gone missing in these waters lately. The Sargasso Sea, my dear, is known as ‘The Port of Missing Ships.’”

“But couldn’t we drop down and make sure which ship it is?” she pleaded, voicing the very thought Larry had been struggling to suppress.

“But can’t we just drop down and find out which ship it is?” she pleaded, expressing the same thought Larry had been trying to keep to himself.

At the professor’s reply, however, he was glad he had kept quiet.

At the professor's response, though, he was relieved he had stayed silent.

“We could, of course,” was his gentle  though firm rebuke, “but if we stopped to solve the mystery of every sunken ship we shall probably see during this cruise, we would have time for nothing else. Nevertheless, my dear, you may take a short memorandum of the location and circumstances, in the present instance.”

“We could, of course,” was his gentle but firm response, “but if we paused to figure out the mystery of every sunken ship we’ll likely encounter during this cruise, we wouldn’t have time for anything else. Still, my dear, you can take a quick note of the location and details in this case.”

Whereupon he dictated briefly, while Larry devoted his attention once more to the central square.

Whereupon he dictated briefly, while Larry focused his attention once again on the central square.


Suddenly, beyond a dark pit that seemed to reach down into the very bowels of the earth, rose an abrupt plateau—and on one of its nearer elevations, almost directly under then, loomed a monumental four-sided mound.

Out of nowhere, beyond a dark pit that seemed to go deep into the earth, a sudden plateau rose up—and on one of its closer elevations, almost directly beneath them, stood a massive four-sided mound.

“Say—hold on!” called Larry. “Look at that, Professor! Isn’t that a building of some kind?”

“Wait—hold on!” shouted Larry. “Check that out, Professor! Isn’t that some kind of building?”

Martin Stevens looked up, glanced skeptically toward the panel. But one glimpse at what that central square revealed, and his skepticism vanished.

Martin Stevens looked up and shot a skeptical glance at the panel. But just one look at what that central square showed, and his skepticism disappeared.

“A building?” he cried in triumph. “A building indeed! It is a pyramid, young man!”

“A building?” he exclaimed in triumph. “It’s definitely a building! It’s a pyramid, young man!”

“Good Lord!”

“OMG!”

“Oh, daddy! Really?”

“Oh, dad! Seriously?”

“Beyond a doubt! And look—there are two other similar structures, only smaller!”

“Absolutely! And look—there are two other similar buildings, just smaller!”

Struggling for calm, he turned to Captain Petersen, who had taken his eyes from the forward square and was peering down as well upon those singular mounds.

Struggling to find peace, he looked at Captain Petersen, who had shifted his gaze from the front and was now looking down at those unusual mounds.

“Stop! Descend!” was his exultant command. “This is my proof! We have discovered Antillia!”

“Stop! Come down!” was his triumphant command. “This is my proof! We’ve found Antillia!”


Swiftly the Nereid dropped to that submerged plateau.

Quickly the Nereid dropped to that submerged plateau.

In five minutes, her keel was resting evenly on the smooth sand beside the largest of the three pyramids.

In five minutes, her boat was resting evenly on the smooth sand next to the largest of the three pyramids.

Professor Stevens then announced that he would make a preliminary investigation of the site at once.

Professor Stevens then announced that he would start a preliminary investigation of the site right away.

“For, otherwise, I for one would be quite unable to sleep tonight!” declared the graybeard, with a boyish chuckle.

“For, otherwise, I for one would be quite unable to sleep tonight!” declared the graybeard, with a boyish chuckle.

He added that Diane would accompany him.

He added that Diane would go with him.

At this latter announcement, Larry’s heart sank. He had hoped against hope that he might be invited along with them.

At this latest announcement, Larry's heart dropped. He had desperately hoped he would be invited to join them.

But once again his champion came to his aid.

But once again, his champion came to his rescue.

“We really ought to let Mr. Hunter come with us, daddy, don’t you think?” she urged, noting his disappointment. “After all, it was he who made the discovery.”

“We really should let Mr. Hunter come with us, Dad, don’t you think?” she insisted, noticing his disappointment. “After all, he’s the one who made the discovery.”

“Very true,” said her father, “but I had not thought it necessary for anyone to accompany us. In the event anyone does, Captain Petersen should have that honor.”

“Very true,” said her father, “but I didn’t think it was necessary for anyone to come with us. If anyone does, Captain Petersen should have that honor.”

But this honor the captain declined.

But the captain declined this honor.

“If you don’t mind, sir, I’d prefer to stay with the ship,” he said, quietly. “I haven’t forgotten that radio warning.”

“If you don’t mind, sir, I’d rather stay with the ship,” he said quietly. “I still remember that radio warning.”

“But surely you don’t think anyone can molest us down here?” scoffed the professor.

“But you can’t seriously think anyone can mess with us down here?” the professor scoffed.

“No, but I’d prefer to stay with the ship just the same, sir, if you don’t mind.”

“No, but I’d prefer to stay with the ship just the same, sir, if you don’t mind.”

“Very well”—with a touch of pique. “Then you may come along if you care to, Mr. Hunter.”

“Fine”—with a hint of irritation. “Then you can join us if you want to, Mr. Hunter.”

If he cared to!

If he wanted to!

“Thanks, Professor!” he said with a grateful look toward Diane. “I’d be keen to!”

“Thanks, Professor!” he said with a grateful look at Diane. “I’d love to!”


So he accompanied them below, where they donned their pressure-suits—rubber affairs rather less cumbersome than ordinary deep-sea diving gear, reinforced with steel wire and provided with thick glass goggles and powerful searchlights, in addition to their vibratory communication apparatus and other devices that were explained to Larry.

So he went with them below, where they put on their pressure suits—rubber outfits that were a lot less bulky than regular deep-sea diving gear, strengthened with steel wire and fitted with thick glass goggles and strong searchlights, along with their vibration communication gear and other gadgets that were explained to Larry.

When he had mastered their operation, which was rendered simple by reason of the fact that they were so nearly automatic, the trio stepped into a lock  on the floor of the ship and Professor Stevens ordered them to couple their suits to air-valve connections on the wall, at the same time admitting water by opening another valve.

When he had learned how they worked, which was easy because they were almost automatic, the three of them stepped into a lock   on the ship's floor, and Professor Stevens told them to connect their suits to the air-valve connections on the wall while also letting in water by opening another valve.

Swiftly the lock flooded, while their suits inflated.

Swiftly, the lock filled with water as their suits inflated.

“All right?” came his vibratory query.

“All good?” came his vibrating question.

“Right!” they both answered.

“Right!” they both replied.

“Then stand by for the heavy pressure.”

“Then get ready for the intense pressure.”

Wider now he opened the water-valve, letting the ocean in, while at the same time their suits continued inflating through their air-valve connections.

Wider now he opened the water-valve, letting the ocean in, while at the same time their suits kept inflating through their air-valve connections.

To his surprise, Larry found himself no more inconvenienced by the pressure than he had been from the moment the submarine dove to its present depth. Indeed, most of the air that was coming into his suit was filling the reinforced space between its inner and outer layers, much as the Nereid held air under pressure between her two thick shells.

To his surprise, Larry realized he wasn't bothered by the pressure any more than he had been since the submarine dived to this depth. In fact, most of the air entering his suit was filling the reinforced space between the inner and outer layers, just like the Nereid held pressurized air between her two thick shells.

“All right now?” called out the professor’s vibrator.

“All good now?” called out the professor’s vibrator.

“Right!” they called back again.

“Got it!” they called back again.

“Then uncouple your air-valve connections and make ready.”

“Then disconnect your air valve connections and get ready.”

They did so; and he likewise.

They did that, and so did he.

Then, advancing to a massive door like that of a vault, he flung back its powerful clamps, dragged it open—and there beyond, its pressure equaled by that within the lock, loomed the black tide of the ocean bottom.

Then, moving toward a huge door like that of a vault, he released its strong locks, pulled it open—and there beyond, with the pressure matching that inside the lock, the dark expanse of the ocean floor emerged.


Awed by this solemn sight, tingling with a sense of unparalleled adventure, Larry stood there a moment, peering out over the threshold of that untrodden world.

Amazed by this serious sight, buzzing with a sense of unique adventure, Larry stood there for a moment, looking out over the edge of that unexplored world.

Then he followed Diane and her father into its beckoning mystery….

Then he followed Diane and her father into its alluring mystery….

Their searchlights cutting bright segments into the dark, they proceeded toward the vast mound that towered ahead, pushing through a weird realm of phosphorescent fish and other marine creatures.

Their searchlights sliced bright sections into the darkness as they moved toward the enormous mound that loomed in front of them, navigating through a strange world of glowing fish and other sea creatures.

As they neared it, any possible doubt that it was in fact a pyramid vanished. Corroded by the action of salt water and covered with the incrustations of centuries, it nevertheless presented unmistakable evidence of human construction, rising in steps of massive masonry to a summit shadowy in the murk above.

As they got closer, any doubt that it was actually a pyramid disappeared. Eroded by saltwater and covered in layers accumulated over centuries, it still showed clear signs of human construction, rising in large steps of stone to a peak shrouded in the dimness above.

As Larry stood gazing upon that mighty proof that this submerged plateau had once stood forth proudly above the sea, he realized that he was a party to one of the most profound discoveries of the ages. What a furore this would make when he reported it back to his New York paper!

As Larry stood looking at that impressive evidence that this underwater plateau used to proudly rise above the sea, he realized he was part of one of the most significant discoveries of all time. What a stir this would create when he reported it back to his newspaper in New York!

But New York seemed remote indeed, now. Would they ever get back? What if anything went wrong with their pressure-suits—or if they should become lost?

But New York felt really far away now. Would they ever make it back? What if something went wrong with their pressure suits—or if they got lost?

He glanced back uneasily, but there gleamed the reassuring lights of the Nereid, not a quarter of a mile away.

He glanced back nervously, but there shone the comforting lights of the Nereid, just a quarter-mile away.

Diane and her father were now rounding a corner of the pyramid and he followed them, his momentary twinge of anxiety gone.

Diane and her dad were now rounding a corner of the pyramid, and he followed them, his brief moment of anxiety gone.


For some moments, Professor Stevens prowled about without comment, examining the huge basal blocks of the structure and glancing up its sloping sides.

For a while, Professor Stevens walked around silently, looking at the massive base blocks of the building and checking out its sloping sides.

“You see, I was right!” he declared at length. “This is not only a man-made edifice but a true pyramid, embodying the same architectural principles as the Mayan and Egyptian forms. We see before us the visible evidence of a sunken empire—the missing link between Atlantis and America.”

"You see, I was right!" he said at last. "This isn't just a man-made structure; it's a true pyramid, reflecting the same architectural principles as the Mayan and Egyptian designs. Before us lies the clear evidence of a lost empire—the missing link between Atlantis and America."

No comments greeted this profound announcement and the professor continued:

No comments followed this significant announcement, and the professor continued:

“This structure appears to be similar in dimensions with that of the pyramid of Xochicalco, in Mexico, which in turn approximates that of the “Sacred Hill” of Atlantis, mentioned by Plato, and which was the prototype of both the Egyptian and Mayan forms. It was here the Antillians, as the Atlanteans  had taught them to do, worshipped their grim gods and performed the human sacrifices they thought necessary to appease them. And it was here, too, if I am not mistaken, that—”

“This structure seems to be similar in size to the pyramid of Xochicalco in Mexico, which in turn is close to the “Sacred Hill” of Atlantis mentioned by Plato, and which was the model for both the Egyptian and Mayan styles. It was here that the Antillians, as the Atlanteans  had taught them, worshipped their grim gods and carried out the human sacrifices they believed were necessary to appease them. And it was here, too, if I'm not mistaken, that—”

Suddenly his vibratory discourse was broken into by a sharp signal from the submarine:

Suddenly, his energetic speech was interrupted by a loud alert from the submarine:

“Pardon interruption! Hurry back! We are attacked!”

“Sorry to interrupt! Come back quickly! We’re under attack!”

At this, the trio stood rigid.

At this, the three stood still.

“Captain Petersen! Captain Petersen!” Larry heard the professor call. “Speak up! Give details! What has happened?”

“Captain Petersen! Captain Petersen!” Larry heard the professor call. “Speak louder! Give us the details! What happened?”

But an ominous silence greeted the query.

But a heavy silence met the query.

Another moment they stood there, thoroughly dismayed now. Then came the professor’s swift command:

Another moment they stood there, thoroughly disheartened now. Then came the professor’s quick command:

“Follow me—quickly!”

"Follow me—hurry up!"

He was already in motion, retracing his steps as fast as his bulky suit would permit. But as he rounded the corner of the pyramid, they saw him pause, stand staring. And as they drew up, they in turn paused; stood staring, too.

He was already moving, retracing his steps as quickly as his heavy suit would allow. But when he turned the corner of the pyramid, they saw him stop and stare. And as they approached, they too paused and stared.

With sinking hearts, they saw that the Nereid was gone.

With heavy hearts, they realized that the Nereid was gone.


Stunned by this disaster, they stood facing one another—three lone human beings, on the bottom of the Atlantic ocean, their sole means of salvation gone.

Stunned by this disaster, they stood facing each other—three solitary individuals, at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, their only way out lost.

Professor Stevens was the first to speak.

Professor Stevens was the first to speak.

“This is unbelievable!” he said. “I cannot credit it. We must have lost our senses.”

“This is unbelievable!” he said. “I can’t believe it. We must have lost our minds.”

“Or our bearings!” added Diane, more hopefully. “Suppose we look around the other side.”

“Or our bearings!” added Diane, more hopefully. “What if we check around the other side?”

As for Larry, a darker suspicion flashed through his mind. Captain Petersen! Had he seized his opportunity and led the crew to mutiny, in the hope of converting the expedition into a treasure hunt? Was that the reason he had been so willing to remain behind?

As for Larry, a troubling thought crossed his mind. Captain Petersen! Had he taken his chance and inspired the crew to rebel, hoping to turn the expedition into a treasure hunt? Is that why he had been so eager to stay back?

He kept his suspicion to himself, however, and accompanied Diane and her father on a complete circuit of the pyramid; but, as he feared, there was no sign of the Nereid anywhere. The craft had vanished as completely as though the ocean floor had opened and swallowed her up.

He kept his doubts to himself, though, and joined Diane and her dad on a full tour of the pyramid; but, as he had worried, there was no trace of the Nereid anywhere. The boat had disappeared as if the ocean floor had opened up and swallowed it whole.

But no, not as completely as that! For presently the professor, who had proceeded to the site where they left the craft resting on the sand, called out excitedly:

But no, not quite like that! For soon the professor, who had gone to the spot where they had left the craft resting on the sand, called out excitedly:

“Here—come here! There are tracks! Captain Petersen was right! They were attacked!”

“Hey—come over here! There are tracks! Captain Petersen was right! They were attacked!”

Hurrying to the scene, they saw before them the plain evidences of a struggle. The ocean bottom was scuffed and stamped, as though by many feet, and a clear trail showed where the craft had finally been dragged away.

Hurrying to the scene, they saw clear signs of a struggle. The ocean floor was scuffed and trampled, as if by many feet, and a distinct trail revealed where the vessel had finally been pulled away.

Obviously there was but one thing to do and they did it. After a brief conference, they turned and followed the trail.

Obviously, there was only one thing to do, and they did it. After a quick discussion, they turned and followed the trail.


It led off over the plateau a quarter mile or more, in an eastward direction, terminating at length beside one of the smaller pyramids—and there lay the Nereid, apparently unharmed.

It stretched over the plateau for a quarter mile or more, heading east, finally stopping next to one of the smaller pyramids—and there lay the Nereid, seemingly unscathed.

But her lights were out and there came no answer to their repeated calls, so they judged she must be empty.

But her lights were off, and there was no response to their repeated calls, so they figured she must be vacant.

What had happened to Captain Petersen and his crew? What strange sub-sea enemy had overcome them? What was now their fate?

What happened to Captain Petersen and his crew? What mysterious underwater enemy had defeated them? What is their fate now?

Unanswerable question! But one thing was certain. Larry had misjudged the captain in suspecting him of mutiny. He was sorry for this and resolved he would make amends by doing all in his power to rescue him and his men, if they were still living.

Unanswerable question! But one thing was certain. Larry had misjudged the captain by suspecting him of mutiny. He felt regret about this and decided he would make it right by doing everything he could to rescue him and his crew, if they were still alive.

Meanwhile his own plight, and that of Diane and her father, was critical. What was to be done?

Meanwhile, his own situation, along with Diane and her father's, was serious. What should they do?

Suddenly, as all three stood there debating that question, Professor Stevens uttered an exclamation and strode toward the pyramid. Following him with their eyes, they saw him pass  through an aperture where a huge block of stone had been displaced—and disappear within.

Suddenly, as all three stood there discussing that question, Professor Stevens shouted and walked toward the pyramid. Following him with their eyes, they saw him pass   through an opening where a huge stone block had been moved—and disappear inside.

The next moment they had joined him, to find themselves in a small flooded chamber at whose far end a narrow gallery sloped upward at a sharp angle.

The next moment, they joined him and found themselves in a small flooded room, at the far end of which a narrow hallway sloped steeply upward.

The floor and walls were tiled, they noted, and showed none of the corrosion of the exterior surfaces. Indeed, so immaculate was the room that it might have been occupied but yesterday.

The floor and walls were tiled, they noted, and showed none of the wear and tear of the outside surfaces. In fact, the room was so spotless that it could have been occupied just yesterday.

As they stood gazing around in wonder, scarcely daring to draw the natural inferences of this phenomena, there came a rasping sound, and, turning toward the entrance, they saw a massive section of masonry descend snugly into place.

As they stood looking around in amazement, barely daring to make sense of this phenomenon, they heard a grating sound, and when they turned toward the entrance, they saw a huge section of stonework fit perfectly into place.

They were trapped!

They were stuck!


Standing there tense, speechless, they waited, wondering what would be the next move of this strange enemy who held them now so surely in his power.

Standing there tense, speechless, they waited, wondering what would be the next move of this strange enemy who had them completely in his control.

Nor had they long to wait.

Nor did they have to wait long.

Almost immediately, there issued a gurgling sound from the inclined gallery, and turning their eyes in the direction of this new phenomena, they saw that the water level was receding, as though under pressure from above.

Almost immediately, a gurgling sound came from the sloped gallery, and as they turned their eyes toward this new phenomenon, they saw that the water level was dropping, as if pushed down by something above.

“Singular!” muttered Professor Stevens. “A sort of primitive lock. It seems incredible that human creatures could exist down here, but such appears to be the case.”

“Unique!” muttered Professor Stevens. “It’s like a basic lock. It’s hard to believe that humans could survive down here, but it looks like that's the reality.”

Larry had no desire to dispute the assumption, nor had Diane. They stood there as people might in the imminence of the supernatural, awaiting they knew not what.

Larry didn't want to challenge the assumption, and neither did Diane. They stood there like people do when something supernatural is about to happen, waiting for something they couldn't quite name.

Swiftly the water receded.

The water quickly receded.

Now it was scarcely up to their waists, now plashing about their ankles, and now the room was empty.

Now it was barely up to their waists, now splashing around their ankles, and now the room was empty.

The next moment, there sounded a rush of feet—and down the gallery came a swarm of the strangest beings any of them had ever seen.

The next moment, there was a rush of footsteps—and down the hallway came a swarm of the weirdest beings any of them had ever seen.

They were short, thin, almost emaciated, with pale, pinched faces and pasty, half-naked bodies. But they shimmered with ornaments of gold and jade, like some strange princes from the realm of Neptune—or rather, like Aztec chieftains of the days of Cortes, thought Larry.

They were short, thin, almost skeletal, with pale, gaunt faces and bare, pasty bodies. But they sparkled with gold and jade ornaments, like some bizarre princes from the realm of Neptune—or rather, like Aztec chieftains from the times of Cortes, thought Larry.

Blinking in the glare of the searchlights, they clamored around their captives, touching their pressure-suits half in awe and chattering among themselves.

Blinking in the brightness of the searchlights, they crowded around their captives, touching their pressure suits half in amazement and chatting among themselves.


Then one of them, larger and more regally clad than the rest, stepped up and gestured toward the balcony.

Then one of them, bigger and dressed more elegantly than the others, stepped forward and pointed toward the balcony.

“They obviously desire us to accompany them above,” said the professor, “and quite as obviously we have little choice in the matter, so I suggest we do so.”

“They clearly want us to join them up there,” said the professor, “and just as clearly, we don’t have much choice in the matter, so I recommend we go.”

“Check!” said Larry.

"Got it!" said Larry.

“And double-check!” added Diane.

“And double-check!” added Diane.

So they started up, preceded by a handful of their captors and followed by the main party.

So they set off, led by a few of their captors and followed by the main group.

The gallery seemed to be leading toward the center of the pyramid, but after a hundred feet or so it turned and continued up at a right angle, turning twice more before they arrived at length in another stone chamber, smaller than the one below.

The corridor appeared to be heading toward the center of the pyramid, but after about a hundred feet, it turned and continued upward at a right angle, making two more turns before they reached another stone room, which was smaller than the one below.

Here their guides paused and waited for the main party.

Here their guides stopped and waited for the main group.

There followed another conference, whereupon their leader stepped up again, indicating this time that they were to remove their suits.

There was another meeting, then their leader spoke up again, this time telling them to take off their suits.

At this, Professor Stevens balked.

At this, Professor Stevens hesitated.

“It is suicide!” he declared. “The air to which they are accustomed here is doubtless at many times our own atmospheric pressure.”

“It’s suicide!” he declared. “The air they’re used to here is definitely at times the same atmospheric pressure as ours.”

“But I don’t see that there’s anything to do about it,” said Larry, as their captors danced about them menacingly. “I for one will take a chance!”

“But I don’t see what we can do about it,” Larry said, as their captors moved around them in a threatening manner. “I for one am willing to take a chance!”

And before they could stop him, he had pressed the release-valve, emitting the air from his suit—slowly, at first, then more and more rapidly, as no ill effects seemed to result.

And before they could stop him, he had pressed the release valve, letting air out of his suit—slowly at first, then faster and faster, as nothing bad seemed to happen.

 Finally, flinging off the now deflated suit, he stepped before them in his ordinary clothes, calling with a smile:

 Finally, tossing aside the now deflated suit, he stepped in front of them in his regular clothes, calling out with a smile:

“Come on out, folks—the air’s fine!”

“Come on out, everyone—the weather’s great!”


This statement was somewhat of an exaggeration, as the air smelt dank and bad. But at least it was breathable, as Diane and her father found when they emerged from their own suits.

This statement was a bit of an exaggeration, since the air smelled musty and bad. But at least it was breathable, as Diane and her father discovered when they took off their suits.

They discovered, furthermore, now that their flashlights were no longer operating, that a faint illumination lit the room, issuing from a number of small crystal jars suspended from the walls: some sort of phosphorescence, evidently.

They also found that their flashlights weren't working anymore and that a faint light filled the room, coming from several small crystal jars hanging on the walls: some kind of phosphorescence, obviously.

Once again the leader of the curious throng stepped up to them, beaming now and addressing Professor Stevens in some barbaric tongue, and, to their amazement, he replied in words approximating its harsh syllables.

Once again, the leader of the curious crowd approached them, smiling brightly and speaking to Professor Stevens in a strange language. To their surprise, he responded with words that closely resembled its harsh sounds.

“Why, daddy!” gasped Diane. “How can you talk to him?”

“Why, Daddy!” gasped Diane. “How can you talk to him?”

“Simply enough,” was the reply. “They speak a language which seems to be about one-third Basque, mixed oddly with Greek. It merely proves another hypothesis of mine, namely, that the Atlantean influence reached eastward to the Pyrenees mountains and the Hellenic peninsula, as well as to Egypt.”

“It's simple enough,” was the reply. “They speak a language that seems to be about a third Basque, strangely mixed with Greek. It just confirms another one of my theories, which is that the Atlantean influence extended eastward to the Pyrenees mountains and the Hellenic peninsula, as well as to Egypt.”


Whereupon he turned and continued his conversation, haltingly it is true and with many gestures, but understandably nevertheless.

Then he turned and continued his conversation, haltingly, it’s true, and with many gestures, but still understandably.

“I have received considerable enlightenment as to the mystery of this strange sunken empire,” he reported, turning back to them at length. “It is a singular story this creature tells, of how his country sank slowly beneath the waves, during the course of centuries, and of how his ancestors adapted themselves by degrees to the present conditions. I shall report it to you both, in detail, when time affords. But the main thing now is that a man similar to ourselves has conquered their country and set himself up as emperor. It is to him we are about to be taken.”

“I’ve gained a lot of insight into the mystery of this strange sunken empire,” he said, turning back to them. “It’s a fascinating tale this creature tells about how his country slowly sank beneath the waves over centuries, and how his ancestors gradually adapted to the new conditions. I’ll share it with both of you in detail when there’s time. But the most important thing right now is that a man like us has conquered their country and declared himself emperor. We are about to be taken to him.”

“But it doesn’t seem possible!” exclaimed Diane. “Why, how could he have got down here?”

“But it doesn’t seem possible!” Diane exclaimed. “How could he have gotten down here?”

“In a craft similar to our own, according to this creature. Heaven knows what it is we are about to face! But whatever it is, we will face it bravely.”

“In a craft like ours, according to this creature. Who knows what we are about to face! But whatever it is, we will confront it bravely.”

“Check and double-check!” said Larry, with a glance toward Diane that told her she would not find him wanting.

“Check and double-check!” Larry said, giving Diane a look that made it clear she could count on him.

They were not destined to meet the test just then, however, for just at that moment a courier in breech-clout and sandals dashed up the gallery and burst into the room, bearing in his right hand a thin square of metal.

They weren’t meant to meet the test right then, though, because just at that moment, a courier wearing a loincloth and sandals rushed up the hall and burst into the room, holding a thin square of metal in his right hand.

Bowing, he handed it to the leader of the pigmy throng, with the awed word:

Bowing, he handed it to the leader of the small group, with the amazed word:

Cabiri!

“Cabiri!”

At this, Professor Stevens gave a start.

At this, Professor Stevens reacted.

“A message from their high priests!” he whispered.

“A message from their high priests!” he whispered.

Whatever it contained, the effect produced on the reader was profound. Facing his companions, he addressed them gravely. Then, turning from the room, he commanded the captives to follow.

Whatever it contained, it had a strong impact on the reader. Facing his friends, he spoke to them seriously. Then, turning from the room, he ordered the captives to follow.


The way led back down the inclined gallery to a point where another door now stood open, then on down until finally the passage leveled out into a long, straight tunnel.

The path went back down the sloped corridor to a spot where another door was now open, then continued on until the passage finally flattened out into a long, straight tunnel.

This they traversed for fully a mile, entering at length a large, square chamber where for a moment they paused.

This they walked for a whole mile, entering at last a large, square room where they paused for a moment.

“I judge we are now at the base of the large pyramid,” the professor voiced in an undertone. “It would naturally be the abode of the high priests.”

“I think we’re now at the bottom of the large pyramid,” the professor said quietly. “It would naturally be where the high priests lived.”

“But what do you suppose they want with us?” asked Diane.

"But what do you think they want with us?" asked Diane.

“That I am not disposed to conjecture,” was her father’s reply.

“That I’m not inclined to guess,” was her father’s reply.

But the note of anxiety in his voice  was not lost on Diane, nor on Larry, who pressed her hand reassuringly.

But the note of anxiety in his voice  didn't escape Diane's notice, nor Larry's, who squeezed her hand to reassure her.

Now their captors led them from the room through a small door opening on another inclined gallery, whose turns they followed until all were out of breath from the climb.

Now their captors guided them out of the room through a small door that opened onto another sloped hallway, which they navigated until everyone was out of breath from the climb.

It ended abruptly on a short, level corridor with apertures to left and right.

It ended suddenly in a short, flat corridor with openings on the left and right.

Into the latter they were led, finding themselves in a grotesquely furnished room, lit dimly by phosphorescent lamps.

Into the latter, they were led, finding themselves in a strangely furnished room, dimly lit by glowing lamps.

Swiftly the leader addressed Professor Stevens. Then all withdrew. The aperture was closed by a sliding block of stone.

Quickly, the leader spoke to Professor Stevens. Then everyone left. The opening was sealed off by a sliding stone panel.


For a moment they stood there silent, straining their eyes in the gloom to detect the details of their surroundings, which included several curious chairs and a number of mattings strewn on the tiled floor.

For a moment they stood there silent, focusing their eyes in the shadowy light to see the details of their surroundings, which included several odd chairs and a number of rugs scattered on the tiled floor.

“What did he say?” asked Diane at length, in a tremulous voice.

“What did he say?” Diane asked finally, her voice quivering.

“He said we will remain here for the night,” her father replied, “and will be taken before the high priests at dawn.”

“He said we’re staying here for the night,” her father replied, “and we’ll be taken before the high priests at dawn.”

“At dawn!” exclaimed Larry. “How the deuce do they know when it is dawn, down here?”

“At dawn!” shouted Larry. “How on earth do they know when it’s dawn down here?”

“By their calendars, which they have kept accurately,” was the answer. “But there are many other questions you must both want to ask, so I shall anticipate them by telling you now what I have been able to learn. Suppose we first sit down, however. I for one am weary.”

“By their calendars, which they have kept accurately,” was the reply. “But there are probably many other questions you both want to ask, so I’ll address them now by sharing what I’ve been able to learn. But let’s sit down first. I, for one, am tired.”

Whereupon they drew up three of those curious chairs of some heavy wood carved with the hideous figures of this strange people’s ancient gods, and Professor Stevens began.

They pulled up three of those strange chairs made of heavy wood, carved with the ugly figures of this bizarre culture’s ancient gods, and Professor Stevens started.


Their sunken empire, as he had surmised, had indeed been the great island of Antillia and a colony of Atlantis. A series of earthquakes and tidal waves such as engulfed their homeland ages before had sent it down, and the estimated archaeological date of the final submergence—namely, 200 B. C.—was approximately correct.

Their sunken empire, as he had figured, had actually been the great island of Antillia and a colony of Atlantis. A series of earthquakes and tidal waves that swallowed their homeland ages ago had caused it to sink, and the estimated archaeological date of the final submergence—around 200 B.C.—was pretty much spot on.

But long before this ultimate catastrophe, the bulk of the disheartened population had migrated to Central and South America, founding the Mayan and Incan dynasties. Many of the faithful had stayed on, however, among them most of the Cabiri or high priests, who either were loath to leave their temples or had been ordered by their gods to remain.

But long before this final disaster, the majority of the discouraged population had moved to Central and South America, establishing the Mayan and Incan empires. However, many of the faithful stayed behind, including most of the Cabiri or high priests, who either didn't want to leave their temples or had been instructed by their gods to stay.

At any rate, they had remained, and as the great island sank lower and lower, they had fortified themselves against the disaster in their pyramids, which by then alone remained above the surface.

At any rate, they stayed, and as the massive island sank lower and lower, they protected themselves against the disaster in their pyramids, which by then were the only structures still above the surface.

These, too, had gradually disappeared beneath the angry waters, however, and with them had disappeared the steadfast priests and their faithful followers, sealing their living tombs into air-tight bell-jars that retained the atmosphere.

These, too, had gradually disappeared beneath the raging waters, however, and with them had vanished the devoted priests and their loyal followers, sealing their living tombs into airtight bell jars that kept the atmosphere.

This they had supplemented at first by drawing it down from above, but as time went by they found other means of getting air; extracting it from the sea water under pressure, by utilizing their subterranean volcanoes, in whose seething cauldrons the gods had placed their salvation; and it was this process that now provided them with the atmosphere which had so amazed their captives.

This they initially supplemented by drawing air down from above, but over time they discovered other ways to obtain it; extracting it from seawater under pressure, utilizing their underground volcanoes, where the gods had provided for their survival in bubbling cauldrons; and it was this method that now supplied them with the atmosphere that so astonished their captives.

But naturally, lack of sunshine had produced serious degeneration in their race, and that accounted for their diminutive forms and pale bodies. Still, they had been able to survive with a degree of happiness until some ten or a dozen years ago, when a strange enemy had come down in a great metal fish, like that of these new strangers, and with a handful of men had conquered their country.

But naturally, the lack of sunshine had caused serious degeneration in their race, which explained their small stature and pale skin. Still, they had managed to survive with a certain level of happiness until about ten or twelve years ago, when a strange enemy arrived in a large metal fish, similar to those of these new strangers, and with just a handful of men, conquered their country.

This marauder was after their gold and had looted their temples ruthlessly, carrying away its treasures, for which they hated him with a fury that  only violation of their most sacred deities could arouse. Long ago they would have destroyed him, but for the fact that he possessed terrible weapons which were impossible to combat. But they were in smouldering rebellion and waited only the support of their gods, when they would fall on this oppressor and hurl him off.

This raider was after their gold and had ruthlessly plundered their temples, taking away its treasures, which made them hate him with a fury that only a violation of their most sacred deities could provoke. Long ago, they would have destroyed him, but he had terrible weapons that were impossible to fight against. However, they were in smoldering rebellion and only waited for the support of their gods, when they would strike down this oppressor and throw him off.

That, though it left many things unexplained, was all the professor had been able to gather from his conversation with the leader of their captors. He ended, admitting regretfully that he was still in ignorance of what fate had befallen Captain Petersen and the crew of the Nereid.

That, even though it left many things unclear, was all the professor could gather from his conversation with the leader of their captors. He ended by regretfully admitting that he still didn't know what had happened to Captain Petersen and the crew of the Nereid.


“Perhaps this fellow in the other submarine has got them,” suggested Larry.

"Maybe" this guy in the other submarine has them,” suggested Larry.

“But why weren’t we taken to him too?” asked Diane. “What do you suppose they want with us, anyway, daddy?”

“But why didn’t they take us to him too?” Diane asked. “What do you think they want with us, anyway, dad?”

“That, my dear, as I told you before,” replied her father, “I am not disposed to conjecture. Time will reveal it. Meanwhile, we can only wait.”

“Listen, my dear, as I mentioned before,” her father replied, “I’m not inclined to guess. Time will show us. For now, we can only wait.”

As before, there was a note of anxiety in his voice not lost on either of them. And as for Larry, though he knew but little of those old religions, he knew enough to realize that their altars often ran with the blood of their captives, and he shuddered.

As before, there was a hint of anxiety in his voice that neither of them missed. And as for Larry, even though he didn't know much about those ancient religions, he understood enough to realize that their altars often ran with the blood of their captives, and he shuddered.

With these grim thoughts between them, the trio fell silent.

With these dark thoughts hanging over them, the trio fell silent.

A silence that was interrupted presently by the arrival of a native bearing a tray heaped with strange food.

A silence that was soon broken by the arrival of a local carrying a tray piled high with unusual food.

Bowing, he placed it before them and departed.

Bowing, he set it down in front of them and left.

Upon examination, the meal proved to consist mainly of some curious kind of steamed fish, not unpalatable but rather rank and tough. There were several varieties of fungus, too, more or less resembling mushrooms and doubtless grown in some sunless garden of the pyramid.

Upon looking at it, the meal turned out to be mostly some odd type of steamed fish. It wasn't bad, but it was pretty strong and tough. There were also several types of mushrooms, more or less resembling fungi, probably grown in some dark greenhouse at the pyramid.

These articles, together with a pitcher of good water that had obviously been distilled from the sea, comprised their meal, and though it was far from appetizing, they ate it.

These articles, along with a pitcher of fresh water that clearly came from the sea, made up their meal, and even though it wasn’t very appealing, they ate it.

But none of the three slept that night, though Diane dozed off for a few minutes once or twice, for their apprehension of what the dawn might hold made it impossible, to say nothing of the closeness of the air in that windowless subterranean room.

But none of the three slept that night, though Diane dozed off for a few minutes once or twice, because their worry about what the dawn might bring made it impossible, not to mention the stuffiness of the air in that windowless underground room.

Slowly, wearily, the hours dragged by.

Slowly and tiredly, the hours stretched on.

At length the native who had brought their food came again. This time he spoke.

At last, the local who had brought their food came back. This time, he spoke.

“He says we are now to be taken before the high priests,” Professor Stevens translated for them.

“He says we’re now supposed to go before the high priests,” Professor Stevens translated for them.

Almost with relief, though their faces were grave, they stepped out into the corridor, where an escort waited.

Almost with relief, even though they looked serious, they stepped out into the hallway, where an escort was waiting.


Five minutes later, after proceeding along an inclined gallery that wound ever upward, they were ushered into a vast vaulted chamber lit with a thousand phosphorescent lamps and gleaming with idols of gold and silver, jewels flashing from their eyes.

Five minutes later, after walking up a sloped hallway that twisted higher and higher, they were led into a huge vaulted room glowing with a thousand glowing lamps and shining with idols made of gold and silver, jewels sparkling in their eyes.

High in the dome hung a great golden disc, representing the sun. At the far end, above a marble altar, coiled a dragon with tusks of ivory and scales of jade, its eyes two lustrous pearls.

High in the dome hung a massive golden disc, symbolizing the sun. At the far end, above a marble altar, twisted a dragon with ivory tusks and jade scales, its eyes two shiny pearls.

And all about the room thronged priests in fantastic head-dress and long white robes, woven through elaborately with threads of yellow and green.

And all around the room crowded priest in elaborate headgear and long white robes, intricately woven with threads of yellow and green.

At the appearance of the captives, a murmur like a chant rose in the still air. Someone touched a brand to the altar and there was a flash of flame followed by a thin column of smoke that spiraled slowly upward.

At the sight of the captives, a low hum like a chant filled the quiet air. Someone lit a fire on the altar, and a burst of flames erupted, followed by a wispy column of smoke that twisted slowly upward.

Now one of the priests stepped out—the supreme one among them, to judge from the magnificence of his robe—and addressed the trio, speaking slowly, rhythmically.

Now one of the priests stepped forward—the most important one among them, judging by the grandeur of his robe—and spoke to the three, addressing them slowly and rhythmically.

As his strange, sonorous discourse continued, Professor Stevens grew visibly perturbed. His beard twitched and he shifted uneasily on his feet.

As his unusual, deep speech went on, Professor Stevens became clearly agitated. His beard quivered, and he shifted uncomfortably on his feet.

 

Finally the discourse ceased and the professor replied to it, briefly. Then he turned grave eyes on Larry and Diane.

Lastly the conversation ended and the professor responded to it, briefly. Then he looked seriously at Larry and Diane.

“What is it?” asked the latter, nervously. “What did the priest say, daddy?”

“What is it?” asked the latter, nervously. “What did the priest say, Dad?”

Her father considered, before replying.

Her dad thought before responding.

“Naturally, I did not gather everything,” was his slow reply, “but I gathered sufficient to understand what is afoot. First, however, let me explain that the dragon you see over there represents their deity Tlaloc, god of the sea. In more happy circumstances, it would be interesting to note that the name is identified with the Mayan god of the same element.”

“Of course, I didn't collect everything,” he replied slowly, “but I gathered enough to understand what's going on. First, let me explain that the dragon you see over there represents their god Tlaloc, the deity of the sea. In a more cheerful context, it would be interesting to point out that the name is connected to the Mayan god of the same element.”

He paused, as though loath to go on, then continued:

He paused, as if reluctant to continue, then went on:

“At any rate, the Antillians have worshipped Tlaloc principally, since their sun god failed them. They believe he dragged down their empire in his mighty coils, through anger with them, and will raise it up again if appeased. Therefore they propose today to—”

“At any rate, the Antillians have worshipped Tlaloc mainly because their sun god let them down. They believe he caused their empire to fall apart in his powerful coils, out of anger with them, and will restore it if they satisfy him. So today they plan to—”

“Daddy!” cried Diane, shrinking back in horror, while a chill went up Larry’s spine. “You mean—mean that—”

“Daddy!” yelled Diane, pulling back in fear, while a chill ran up Larry’s spine. “You mean—mean that—”

“I mean, my poor child, that we are about to be sacrificed to the dragon god of the Antillians.”

“I mean, my poor child, that we are about to be sacrificed to the dragon god of the Antillians.”


The words were no more than uttered, when with a weird chant the Cabiri closed in on their victims and led them with solemn ceremonial toward the altar.

The words had barely been spoken when, with a strange chant, the Cabiri surrounded their victims and solemnly guided them toward the altar.

In vain did Professor Stevens protest. Their decision had been made and was irrevocable. Tlaloc must be appeased. Lo, even now he roared for the offering!

In vain did Professor Stevens protest. Their decision had been made and was final. Tlaloc must be appeased. Look, even now he roared for the offering!

They pointed to the dragon, from whose nostrils suddenly issued hissing spurts of flame.

They pointed to the dragon, from whose nostrils suddenly came hissing bursts of flame.

Larry fumed in disgust at the cheap hocus-pocus of it—but the next moment a more violent emotion swept over him as he saw Diane seized and borne swiftly to that loathsome shrine.

Larry seethed in disgust at the cheap tricks of it—but the next moment, a stronger emotion washed over him as he watched Diane get grabbed and taken quickly to that terrible shrine.

But even as he lunged forward, the professor reached his daughter’s side. Throwing himself in front of her, he begged them to spare her, to sacrifice him instead.

But even as he lunged forward, the professor reached his daughter’s side. Throwing himself in front of her, he pleaded with them to spare her and to take him instead.

The answer of the priests was a blow that knocked the graybeard senseless, and lifting Diane up, half-swooning, they flung her upon the altar.

The priests' response was a strike that knocked the old man unconscious, and lifting Diane, who was half-conscious, they tossed her onto the altar.

“Mr. Hunter! Larry!” came her despairing cry.

“Mr. Hunter! Larry!” came her desperate cry.

She struggled up and for a moment her blue eyes opened, met his beseechingly.

She fought to get up, and for a moment, her blue eyes opened and looked at him pleadingly.

That was enough—that and that despairing cry, “Larry!”

That was enough—that and that desperate call, “Larry!”

With the strength of frenzy, he flung off his captors, rushed to her aid, his hard fists flailing.

With a surge of energy, he broke free from his captors, raced to her side, his fists swinging wildly.

The pigmies went down in his path like grain before the scythe. Reaching the altar, he seized the priest whose knife was already upraised, and, lifting him bodily, flung him full into the ugly snout of that snorting dragon.

The pigmies fell in his way like grain before a scythe. When he reached the altar, he grabbed the priest, whose knife was already raised, and, lifting him completely, threw him right into the ugly snout of that snorting dragon.

Then, as a wail of dismay rose from the Cabiri, at this supreme sacrilege, he seized the now unconscious Diane and retreated with her toward the door.

Then, as a cry of distress came from the Cabiri at this ultimate sacrilege, he grabbed the now unconscious Diane and backed away with her toward the door.


But there spears barred his escape; and now, recovered from the first shock of this fearful affront to their god, the priests started toward him.

But there were spears blocking his escape; and now, having gotten over the initial shock of this shocking insult to their god, the priests began to move toward him.

Standing at bay, with that limp, tender burden in his arms, Larry awaited the end.

Standing there, holding that fragile, delicate burden in his arms, Larry waited for the end.

As the maddened horde drew near, she stirred, lifted her pale face and smiled, her eyes still shut.

As the crazed crowd approached, she stirred, lifted her pale face, and smiled, her eyes still closed.

“Oh, Larry!”

“Oh, Larry!”

“Diane!”

“Diane!”

“You saved me. I won’t forget.”

“You saved me. I won’t forget that.”

Then, the smile still lingering, she slipped once more into merciful oblivion, and as Larry held her close to his heart, a new warmth kindled there.

Then, the smile still lingering, she slipped once more into a blissful oblivion, and as Larry held her close to his heart, a new warmth sparked there.

But bitterness burned in his heart, too. He had saved her—won her love, perhaps—only to lose her. It wasn’t fair! Was there no way out?

But bitterness burned in his heart, too. He had saved her—won her love, maybe—only to lose her. It wasn’t fair! Was there no way out?

 The priests were close now, their pasty faces leering with fierce anticipation of their revenge, when suddenly, from down the gallery outside that guarded door, came the sharp crash of an explosion, followed by shouts and the rush of feet.

 The priests were nearby now, their pasty faces twisted with intense eagerness for their revenge, when suddenly, from down the hallway outside that guarded door, came the loud sound of an explosion, followed by shouting and the sound of running footsteps.

At the sound, the priests trembled, fled backward into the room and fell moaning before their idols, while the quaking guards strove frantically to close the door.

At the sound, the priests shook with fear, rushed back into the room, and fell moaning before their idols, while the shaking guards desperately tried to close the door.


But before they could do so, in burst a half dozen brawny sailors in foreign uniform, bearing in their hands little black bulbs that looked suspiciously like grenades. Shouting in a tongue Larry could not distinguish above the uproar, they advanced upon the retreating guards and priests.

But before they could do so, a group of six strong sailors in foreign uniforms burst in, holding small black bulbs that looked suspiciously like grenades. Yelling in a language Larry couldn't make out over the noise, they moved toward the retreating guards and priests.

Then, when all were herded in the far corner of the room, the sailors backed toward the door. Motioning for Larry and Diane to clear out, they raised those sinister little missiles, prepared to fling them.

Then, when everyone was crowded in the far corner of the room, the sailors backed up toward the door. They signaled for Larry and Diane to get out, raising those sinister little missiles, ready to throw them.

“Wait!” cried Larry, thinking of Professor Stevens.

“Wait!” shouted Larry, thinking of Professor Stevens.

And releasing Diane, who had revived, he rushed forward, seized the prostrate savant from amid the unresisting Cabiri, and bore him to safety.

And letting go of Diane, who had come back to life, he hurried forward, grabbed the unconscious scholar from among the defenseless Cabiri, and carried him to safety.

“Daddy!” sobbed Diane, swaying to meet them.

“Daddy!” cried Diane, swaying to meet them.

“Back!” shouted one of the sailors, shoving them through the door.

“Back!” yelled one of the sailors, pushing them through the door.

The last glimpse Larry had of that fateful room was the horde of priests and guards huddled before their altar, voices lifted in supplication to that hideous dragon god.

The last sight Larry had of that fateful room was the crowd of priests and guards gathered around their altar, their voices raised in prayer to that hideous dragon god.

Then issued a series of blinding flashes followed by deafening explosions, mingled with shrieks of anguish.

Then came a series of blinding flashes followed by loud explosions, mixed with screams of pain.

Sickened, he stood there, as the reverberations died away.

Sickened, he stood there as the echoes faded.


Presently, when it was plain no further menace would come from that blasted temple, their rescuers led the trio back down those winding galleries, and through that long, straight tunnel to the smaller pyramid.

Right now, when it was clear no more danger would come from that cursed temple, their rescuers took the three back down those winding halls, and through that long, straight tunnel to the smaller pyramid.

Professor Stevens had recovered consciousness by now and was able to walk, with Larry’s aid, though a matted clot of blood above his left ear showed the force of the blow he had received.

Professor Stevens had regained consciousness by now and was able to walk, with Larry’s help, though a matted clump of blood above his left ear showed the impact of the blow he had taken.

The way, after reaching the smaller pyramid, led up those other galleries they had mounted the night before.

The path, after arriving at the smaller pyramid, went up those other corridors they had climbed the night before.

This time, undoubtedly, they were to be taken before that mysterious usurping emperor. And what would be the result of that audience? Would it but plunge them from the frying pan into the fire, wondered Larry, or would it mean their salvation?

This time, without a doubt, they were going to face that mysterious usurping emperor. What would come of that meeting? Would it just throw them from the frying pan into the fire, Larry wondered, or would it lead to their salvation?

Anyway, he concluded, no fate could be worse than the hideous one they had just escaped. But if only Diane could be spared further anguish!

Anyway, he concluded, no fate could be worse than the awful one they had just escaped. But if only Diane could be spared more pain!

He glanced at her fondly, as they walked along, and she returned him a warm smile.

He looked at her affectionately as they walked together, and she smiled back at him warmly.

Now the way led into a short, level passage ending in a door guarded by two sailors with rifles. They presented arms, as their comrades came up, and flung open the door.

Now the path led into a short, flat hallway that ended at a door watched over by two sailors with rifles. They saluted as their fellow sailors approached and swung the door open.

As he stepped inside, Larry blinked in amazement, for he was greeted by electric lights in ornate clusters, richly carpeted floors, walls hung with modern paintings—and there at the far end, beside a massive desk, stood an imposing personage in foreign naval uniform of high rank, strangely familiar, strangely reminiscent of war days.

As he walked in, Larry blinked in surprise, because he was met with electric lights in elaborate designs, plush carpeted floors, walls decorated with modern art—and there at the far end, next to a huge desk, stood a commanding figure in a high-ranking foreign naval uniform, oddly familiar, bringing back memories of the war days.

Even before the man spoke, in his guttural English, the suspicion those sailors had aroused crystallized itself.

Even before the man spoke in his rough English, the suspicion those sailors had began to take shape.

A German! A U-boat commander!

A German! A submarine commander!


“Greetings, gentlemen—and the little lady,” boomed their host, with heavy affability. “I see that my men were in time. These swine of Antillians are a tricky lot. I must apologize for them—my subjects.”

Hello, gentlemen—and the young lady,” said their host, warmly and loudly. “I see my guys made it on time. Those Antillian swine are a tricky bunch. I have to apologize for them—my people.”

The last word was pronounced with scathing contempt.

The last word was said with intense scorn.

“We return greetings!” said Professor Stevens. “To whom, might I  ask, do we owe our lives, and the honor of this interview?”

“We return greetings!” said Professor Stevens. “Who, may I ask, do we owe our lives and the privilege of this interview to?”

Larry smiled. The old graybeard was up to his form, all right!

Larry smiled. The old man with the gray beard was definitely living up to his reputation!

“You are addressing Herr Rolf von Ullrich,” the flattered German replied, adding genially: “commander of one of His Imperial Majesty’s super-submarines during the late war and at present Emperor of Antillia.”

“You're talking to Herr Rolf von Ullrich,” the pleased German said, adding cheerfully: “commander of one of His Imperial Majesty’s super-submarines during the last war and currently the Emperor of Antillia.”

To which the professor replied with dignity that he was greatly honored to make the acquaintance of so exalted a personage, and proceeded in turn to introduce himself and party. But Von Ullrich checked him with a smile.

To which the professor responded with dignity that he was very honored to meet such a distinguished person, and then went on to introduce himself and his group. But Von Ullrich interrupted him with a smile.

“The distinguished Professor Stevens and his charming daughter need no introduction, as they are already familiar to me through the American press and radio,” he said. “While as for Mr. Hunter, your Captain Petersen has already made me acquainted with his name.”

“The well-known Professor Stevens and his lovely daughter don’t need an introduction since I already know about them from the American media and radio,” he said. “As for Mr. Hunter, your Captain Petersen has already told me about him.”

At the mention of the commander of the Nereid, all three of them gave a start.

At the mention of the commander of the Nereid, all three of them jumped.

“Then—then my captain and crew are safe?” asked the professor, eagerly.

“Then—are my captain and crew safe?” asked the professor, eagerly.

“Quite,” Von Ullrich assured him. “You will be taken to them presently. But first there are one or two little things you would like explained—yes? Then I shall put to you a proposal, which if acceptable will guarantee your safe departure from my adopted country.”

“Definitely,” Von Ullrich assured him. “You will be taken to them soon. But first, there are a couple of things you’d like to have explained—right? Then I’ll make you a proposal that, if you agree to it, will ensure your safe exit from my adopted country.”

Whereupon the German traced briefly the events leading up to the present.

Whereupon the German quickly summarized the events that led to the current situation.


During the last months of the war, he had been placed in command of a special U-boat known as the “mystery ship”—designed to resist depth-charges and embodying many other innovations, most of them growing out of his own experience with earlier submarines.

In the final months of the war, he was put in charge of a special U-boat called the “mystery ship”—designed to withstand depth charges and featuring many other innovations, most of which came from his own experiences with earlier submarines.

One day, while cruising off the West Indies, in wait for some luckless sugar boat, he had been surprised by a destroyer and forced to submerge so suddenly that his diving gear had jammed and they had gone to the bottom. But the craft had managed to withstand the pressure and they had been able to repair the damage, limping home with a bad leak but otherwise none the worse for the experience.

One day, while sailing near the West Indies, waiting for some unfortunate sugar boat, he was caught off guard by a destroyer and had to dive so quickly that his diving gear got stuck, and they sank to the bottom. However, the craft was able to endure the pressure, and they managed to fix the damage, making their way home with a bad leak but otherwise fine from the ordeal.

The leak repaired and the hull further strengthened, he had set out again. But when in mid-Atlantic the Armistice had come, and rather than return to a defeated country, subject possibly to Allied revenge, he had persuaded his crew to remain out and let their craft be reported missing.

The leak was fixed and the hull was reinforced, so he set out again. But when he was in the middle of the Atlantic and the Armistice was announced, instead of going back to a defeated country that might face Allied retaliation, he convinced his crew to stay out and let their ship be recorded as missing.

What followed then, though Von Ullrich masked it in polite words, was a story of piracy, until they found by degrees that there was more gold on the bottom of the ocean than the top; and from this to the discovery of the sunken empire where he now held reign was but a step.

What happened next, although Von Ullrich presented it in a courteous way, was a tale of piracy, until they gradually realized that there was more gold at the bottom of the ocean than on the surface; and from this, it was just a short leap to discovering the sunken empire where he now ruled.

They had thought at first they were looting only empty temples—but, finding people there, had easily conquered them, though ruling them, he admitted, was another matter. As, for instance, yesterday, when the priests had interfered with his orders and carried his three chief captives off to sacrifice.

They initially thought they were just looting empty temples—but when they found people there, they easily took control of them. However, he acknowledged that ruling them was a different story. For example, just yesterday, the priests had ignored his orders and took his three main captives away for sacrifice.

“Where now, but for me, you would be food for their gods!” he ended. “And if you do not find my hospitality altogether to your liking, friends, remember that you came uninvited. In fact, if you will recall, you came despite my explicit warning!”

“Where would you be now, if not for me? You’d be offerings for their gods!” he concluded. “And if my hospitality isn’t to your taste, remember that you showed up uninvited. In fact, if you think back, you came anyway despite my clear warning!”


But since they were here, he told them, they might be willing to repay his good turn with another.

But since they were here, he told them, they might be open to returning his favor with another one.

Whereupon Von Ullrich launched into his proposal, which was that Professor Stevens place the Nereid at his disposal for visiting the depths at the foot of the plateau, where lay the capital of the empire, he said—a magnificent metropolis known as the City of the Sun and modeled after the great Atlantean capital, the City of the Golden Gates, and the depository of a treasure, the greedy German believed, that was the ransom of the world.

Whereupon Von Ullrich began his proposal, which was that Professor Stevens make the Nereid available for exploring the depths at the base of the plateau, where he claimed the capital of the empire was located—a stunning metropolis known as the City of the Sun, designed after the great Atlantean capital, the City of the Golden Gates, and, the greedy German believed, the resting place of a treasure that was the ransom of the world.

 The professor frowned, and for a moment Larry thought he was going to remind their host that this was not a treasure hunt.

 The professor frowned, and for a moment, Larry thought he was going to remind their host that this wasn't a treasure hunt.

“Why,” he asked instead, “do you not use your own submarine for the purpose?”

“Why,” he asked instead, “don’t you use your own submarine for that?”

“Because for one thing, she will not stand the pressure, nor will our suits,” was the reply. “And for another, she is already laden with treasure, ready for an—er—forced abdication!” with a sardonic laugh.

“Because for one thing, she won't handle the pressure, and neither will our suits,” was the reply. “And for another, she's already weighed down with treasure, set for an—um—forced abdication!” with a sarcastic laugh.

“Then have you not enough gold already?”

“Don’t you have enough gold already?”

“For myself, yes. But there are my men, you see—and men who have glimpsed the treasures of the earth are not easily satisfied, Professor. But have no fear. You shall accompany us, and, by your aid, shall pay your own ransom.”

“For me, yes. But then there are my men, you see—and men who have seen the treasures of the earth are not easily satisfied, Professor. But don’t worry. You’ll come with us, and with your help, you’ll pay your own ransom.”


Von Ullrich made no mention of the alternative, in case the aid was refused, but the ominous light Larry caught in his cold gray eyes spoke as clearly as words.

Von Ullrich didn’t mention what would happen if the aid was refused, but the chilling look Larry saw in his cold gray eyes spoke volumes.

So, since there was nothing else to do, Professor Stevens agreed.

So, since there was nothing else to do, Professor Stevens agreed.

Whereupon the audience terminated and they were led from the presence of this arrogant German to another apartment, where they were to meet Captain Petersen and the crew of the Nereid.

Whereupon the audience ended and they were taken from the presence of this arrogant German to another room, where they were to meet Captain Petersen and the crew of the Nereid.

As they proceeded toward it, under guard, Larry wondered why Von Ullrich had even troubled to make the request, when he held it in his power to take the craft anyway.

As they made their way toward it, under guard, Larry wondered why Von Ullrich had even bothered to make the request when he could have just taken the craft himself.

But after the first joyful moment of reunion, it was a mystery no longer, for Captain Petersen reported that immediately upon their capture, the commander of the U-boat had tried to force him to reveal the operation of the Nereid, but that he had steadfastly refused, even though threatened with torture.

But after the initial happy moment of reunion, it was no longer a mystery. Captain Petersen reported that right after their capture, the commander of the U-boat had tried to make him reveal the operation of the Nereid, but he had firmly refused, even when threatened with torture.

And to think, it came to Larry with a new twinge of shame, that he had suspected this gallant man of mutiny!

And to think, it hit Larry with a fresh wave of shame that he had thought this brave man might betray him!


That very morning, while Professor Stevens and his party were still exchanging experiences with Captain Petersen and the members of the crew, Von Ullrich sent for them and they gathered with his own men in the small lock-chamber at the base of the pyramid.

That very morning, while Professor Stevens and his group were still sharing stories with Captain Petersen and the crew, Von Ullrich called for them, and they assembled with his team in the small lock-chamber at the base of the pyramid.

There they were provided with temporary suits by their host, since their own—which they brought along—could be inflated only from the Nereid.

There they were given temporary suits by their host, since their own—which they had brought with them—could only be inflated from the Nereid.

Beside her, they noted as they emerged in relays, the U-boat was now moored.

Beside her, they noticed as they came out in turns, the U-boat was now docked.

Entering their own craft, they got under way at once and headed swiftly westward toward the brink of the plateau. Most of Von Ullrich’s crew were with them, though a few had been left behind to guard against any treachery, on the part of the now sullen and aroused populace.

Entering their own vessel, they set off immediately and quickly headed west toward the edge of the plateau. Most of Von Ullrich’s crew accompanied them, though a few stayed behind to watch for any potential treachery from the now moody and stirred-up population.

Slipping out over the edge of that precipitous tableland, they tilted her rudders and dove to the abysm below.

Slipping off the edge of that steep plateau, they adjusted her rudders and plunged into the abyss below.

Presently the central square of the illuminated panel in the navigating room showed three great concentric circles, enclosed by a quadrangle that must have been miles on a side—and within this vast sunken fortress lay a city of innumerable pyramids and temples and palaces.

Right now, the main area of the illuminated display in the control room showed three large concentric circles, surrounded by a square that must have been miles wide—and within this massive sunken fortress was a city filled with countless pyramids, temples, and palaces.

The German’s eyes flashed greedily as he peered upon this vision.

The German's eyes sparkled with greed as he looked at this sight.

“There you are!” he exclaimed, quivering with excitement. “Those circles, that square: what would you judge they were, Professor?”

“There you are!” he exclaimed, shaking with excitement. “Those circles, that square: what do you think they are, Professor?”

“I would judge that originally they were the canals bearing the municipal water supply,” Martin Stevens told him quietly, suppressing his own excitement, “for such was said to be the construction of the City of the Golden Gates; but now I judge they are walls raised on those original foundations by the frantic populace, when the submergence first began, in a vain effort to hold back the tides that engulfed them.”

“I think they were originally the canals for the city’s water supply,” Martin Stevens said softly, keeping his own excitement in check, “because that’s how the City of the Golden Gates was built. But now I believe they are walls built on those original foundations by the desperate people when the flooding first started, in a futile attempt to hold back the tides that swallowed them.”

“And do you think they are of gold?”

“And do you think they're made of gold?”

 “Frankly, no; though I have no doubt you will find plenty of that element down there.”

 “Honestly, no; but I’m sure you’ll find a lot of that kind of person down there.”

Nor was the prediction wrong, for modern eyes had never seen such a treasure house as they beheld when presently the Nereid came to rest outside that ancient four-walled city and they forced their way inside.

Nor was the prediction wrong, for modern eyes had never seen such a treasure house as they saw when the Nereid finally came to rest outside that ancient four-walled city and they made their way inside.


Though the walls were not of gold, the inner gates were, and the temples were fairly bursting with the precious metal, as well as rare jewels, the eyes of a thousand idols gleaming with rubies and emeralds.

Though the walls weren't made of gold, the inner gates were, and the temples were overflowing with the precious metal, along with rare jewels, the eyes of a thousand idols sparkling with rubies and emeralds.

But where was the populace, amid all this prodigious wealth? Was there no life down here?

But where were the people in all this amazing wealth? Was there no life down here?

Von Ullrich declared through the vibrator of his pressure-suit that he had heard there was. And as though in substantiation, many of the temples showed the same bell-jar construction as the pyramids above, though even stouter, revealing evidences of having been occupied very recently; but all were flooded and empty. The city was as a city of the dead.

Von Ullrich announced through the speaker of his pressure suit that he had heard that there was. And as if to prove this, many of the temples had the same bell-jar design as the pyramids above, but even sturdier, showing signs of having been inhabited very recently; yet all were flooded and empty. The city felt like a city of the dead.

This ominous sign did not deter the “emperor,” however. Ruthlessly he and his men looted those flooded temples, forcing Professor Stevens and his party to lend aid in the orgy of pillage.

This ominous sign didn't stop the "emperor," though. Without mercy, he and his men plundered those flooded temples, compelling Professor Stevens and his group to assist in the frenzy of theft.

And all the time, Larry had an uneasy feeling of gathering furtive hosts about them, waiting—waiting for what?

And all the time, Larry had a strange feeling that secret groups were gathering around them, just waiting—waiting for what?

He confided his fears to no one, though he noted with relief that Von Ullrich seemed to sense these unseen presences too, for he proceeded with caution and always kept a strong guard outside.

He didn’t share his fears with anyone, but he felt relieved that Von Ullrich seemed to notice these hidden presences as well, since he acted carefully and always maintained a strong watch outside.


By early afternoon, the Nereid was one great coffer-chest.

By early afternoon, the Nereid was one huge treasure chest.

But still the rapacious U-boat commander was unsatisfied, though Professor Stevens began to have doubts if his craft could lift that massive weight of plunder to the top of the plateau.

But still the greedy U-boat commander was not satisfied, even though Professor Stevens started to have doubts about whether his vessel could raise that huge load of loot to the top of the plateau.

“One more load and we go,” he soothed. “A few more pretties for the little lady!”

“Just one more load and we're set,” he said reassuringly. “A few more nice things for the little lady!”

Larry writhed, and should have suspected then and there—but as it was, the blow fell unexpected, stunning.

Larry squirmed, and he should have realized right then and there—but as it happened, the hit came out of nowhere, leaving him dazed.

Filing from the lock, they failed to notice that Von Ullrich and his crew hung back, until there came a sudden, guttural command, whereupon Diane was seized and the massive door flung shut in their faces.

Filing from the lock, they didn't notice that Von Ullrich and his crew were holding back until a sudden, guttural command was issued. Then, Diane was grabbed, and the big door was slammed shut in their faces.

Appalled by this overwhelming disaster, the party stood for a moment motionless, speechless. Then, as one, Larry and the professor rushed forward and beat upon that barred hatch, calling upon Von Ullrich to open it.

Appalled by this overwhelming disaster, the group stood for a moment frozen, speechless. Then, as one, Larry and the professor rushed forward and pounded on that locked hatch, shouting for Von Ullrich to open it.

From within the submarine, through their vibrators, they heard him laugh.

From inside the submarine, through their speakers, they heard him laugh.

Auf Wiedersehen!” he toasted them. “I now have all the treasure I want! The rest I leave to you! Help yourselves!”

Goodbye!” he toasted them. “I now have all the treasure I want! The rest I leave to you! Help yourselves!”

Even as he spoke, the Nereid’s auxiliary propellers started churning the water. Slowly, sluggishly, like some great gorged fish, the sturdy craft moved off, lifted her snout, headed upward.

Even as he spoke, the Nereid’s backup propellers started churning the water. Slowly and lazily, like a huge, stuffed fish, the strong vessel began to move, raised its nose, and headed upward.


Professor Stevens bowed his head, and Larry could well picture the grief that distorted the graybeard’s face, inside that owl-eyed helmet.

Professor Stevens lowered his head, and Larry could easily imagine the sorrow that twisted the old man's face beneath that owl-eyed helmet.

“Cheer up!” he said, though his own face was twisted with anguish. “Perhaps—”

“Cheer up!” he said, even though his own face was contorted with pain. “Maybe—”

Then he paused—for how could he say that perhaps the situation wasn’t as bad as it seemed, when it was obviously hopeless?

Then he paused—how could he say that maybe the situation wasn’t as bad as it seemed, when it was clearly hopeless?

“My poor Diane!” moaned the professor. “Poor child. Poor child!”

“My poor Diane!” the professor groaned. “Poor thing. Poor thing!”

As for Captain Petersen and the crew, they said nothing. Perhaps they were thinking of Diane, perhaps of themselves. At least, they knew it was over.

As for Captain Petersen and the crew, they said nothing. Maybe they were thinking about Diane, maybe about themselves. At least, they knew it was over.

Or so they thought. But to Larry, suddenly, occurred a gleam of hope. That strange sense of unseen presences!  It was bizarre, of course, but doesn’t a drowning person catch at straws? And Lord knows they were drowning, if ever anyone was!

Or so they thought. But to Larry, suddenly, a glimmer of hope struck him. That odd feeling of invisible forces!  It was weird, of course, but doesn’t a person who's drowning grab at anything they can? And God knows they were drowning, if anyone ever was!

He turned and confided to Professor Stevens his idea, which was to retrace their steps within the city gates, seek out the populace and throw themselves on their mercy.

He turned and confided in Professor Stevens about his idea, which was to backtrack through the city gates, find the people, and appeal to their mercy.

The stricken savant, too, grasped at the straw.

The troubled genius also reached for a lifeline.

“It seems fantastic, but after all it is a chance,” he admitted.

“It sounds unbelievable, but after all it is a possibility,” he admitted.

So they pushed back into that great submerged city, with Captain Petersen and his skeptical crew. They entered one of the largest of the temples, wandered forlornly through its flooded halls and corridors, seeking some sign of these alleged beings Larry had sensed.

So they ventured back into that vast underwater city, with Captain Petersen and his doubtful crew. They stepped into one of the biggest temples, aimlessly roaming through its flooded halls and corridors, looking for any trace of the supposed beings Larry had detected.

Nor was their search unrewarded, for suddenly the captain himself, most skeptical of all, cried out:

Nor was their search unrewarded, for suddenly the captain himself, the most skeptical of all, shouted:

“Listen! Did you hear that?”

"Hey! Did you hear that?"

There was no need to ask the question, for all had heard. It was a rasping sound, as of some great door swinging shut, followed almost immediately by a rushing gurgle—and as they stood there tense, the water level began rapidly receding.

There was no need to ask the question, for everyone had heard. It was a harsh sound, like a big door slamming shut, followed almost immediately by a rushing gurgle—and as they stood there on edge, the water level started to drop quickly.

Even while it was still plashing about their ankles, a secret block of masonry slid back and a horde of Antillians burst in upon them.

Even while it was still splashing around their ankles, a hidden block of stone slid back, and a crowd of Antillians rushed in on them.


What happened then, happened with a rush that left them dazed.

What? happened next came at them so fast that they were left in shock.

Unable to talk directly with the pigmies, by reason of their pressure-suits, which they dared not remove, they started gesturing with them, trying to explain their predicament and make known that they bore them no ill-will, but the creatures waved for them to cease and led them swiftly through the now waterless temple.

Unable to talk directly with the pigmies, due to their pressure suits, which they couldn't take off, they started gesturing, trying to explain their situation and show that they meant no harm. But the pigmies waved for them to stop and quickly led them through the now dry temple.

“Well, I guess it’s all up!” said Larry, adding with dismal humor: “They’re probably going to finish that meal they started feeding their dragon last night!”

“Well, I guess it’s all over!” said Larry, adding with a gloomy sense of humor: “They’re probably going to finish that meal they started giving their dragon last night!”

No one laughed, nor made any comment, and he relapsed into silence, realizing that they probably held him responsible for this latest disaster.

No one laughed or said anything, and he fell silent again, realizing that they likely blamed him for this latest mess.

Leaving the temple, their captors led them into a passage that was level for a time, then inclined sharply. It was laborious going but they struggled on.

Leaving the temple, their captors led them into a hallway that was flat for a while, then sloped steeply. It was hard to walk, but they pushed through.

“I believe they know we are not their enemies!” declared Professor Stevens, at length, to everyone’s cheer. “They seem to be leading us back to the plateau by some underground passage.”

“I think they know we’re not their enemies!” declared Professor Stevens, finally, to everyone’s cheers. “They appear to be guiding us back to the plateau through some underground tunnel.”

“Let’s hope so!” said Larry. “Perhaps I had the right hunch after all.”

“Let’s hope so!” Larry said. “Maybe I was right about this after all.”

“But my poor Diane!” came the professor’s sorrowing after-thought. “That fiend Von Ullrich could never get the Nereid up safely.”

“But my poor Diane!” came the professor’s sorrowful afterthought. “That fiend Von Ullrich could never get the Nereid up safely.”

“I think perhaps he could, with Miss Stevens to help him,” put in Captain Petersen, his usual optimism returning. “She is thoroughly familiar with the craft’s operation.”

“I think maybe he could, with Miss Stevens to help him,” added Captain Petersen, his usual optimism coming back. “She knows the craft’s operation inside and out.”

“That is so,” her father admitted, his tone brighter. “But—”

“That’s true,” her father conceded, his tone more upbeat. “But—”

“Of course it’s so!” exclaimed Larry, breaking off any less hopeful reflections. “So cheerio, folks, as the English say. We’ll make it yet!”

“Of course it is!” Larry exclaimed, cutting off any less optimistic thoughts. “So goodbye, everyone, as the English say. We’re going to make it!”

But in his heart, he was tormented with doubt for Diane’s safety….

But deep down, he was consumed by worry for Diane’s safety....


The trail was growing eery, now, and precipitous. To their right rose a sheer cliff. To their left, the path fell off abruptly to a gigantic caldron where red flames leaped and waned.

The trail was becoming eerie now, and steep. On their right, a sheer cliff rose up. On their left, the path dropped off suddenly into a massive cauldron where red flames flickered and faded.

“Looks like something out of Dante’s ‘Inferno’!” muttered Larry, with a shudder.

“Looks like something straight out of Dante’s ‘Inferno’!” Larry muttered, shuddering.

“The volcano where they distill their atmosphere, evidently,” commented Professor Stevens. “It would have been interesting, in other circumstances, to observe the process.”

“The volcano where they create their atmosphere, obviously,” Professor Stevens commented. “It would have been interesting, under different circumstances, to watch the process.”

“Not to me, it wouldn’t!”

“Not to me, it won’t!”

Larry was glad when they had passed that seething hell-pot and were once more proceeding through a long, dark gallery.

Larry felt relieved when they had moved past that boiling mess and were once again making their way through a long, dark hallway.

But everywhere, though their guides  were but a handful, was a sense of those unseen presences, of gathering, furtive hosts about them, waiting—waiting for what?

But everywhere, even though their guides   were just a few, there was a feeling of those unseen presences, of secret groups around them, waiting—waiting for what?

What was this strange sense of tension, of foreboding, that hung in the air? Was the professor wrong? Were they being led to their doom, after all?

What was this weird feeling of tension, of something bad about to happen, that was in the air? Was the professor mistaken? Were they really being led to their doom?

He was soon to know, for now the gallery they had been traversing levelled out into a series of short passages, each barred by a heavy stone door, and finally they were led into a small, square room, barely large enough to admit them all.

He was about to find out, because now the gallery they had been walking through opened up into a series of short hallways, each blocked by a heavy stone door, and eventually they were led into a small, square room, just big enough to fit them all.

There, with gestures toward the far end, their guides left them.

There, with gestures toward the far end, their guides left them.

The door closed, and almost immediately another on the opposite side opened, slowly at first, then wider and wider, admitting a rush of water that promptly filled the room.

The door shut, and almost right away another one on the other side opened, slowly at first, then wider and wider, letting in a surge of water that quickly filled the room.

Stepping wonderingly out, they found themselves on the upper level, beside the second of the two smaller pyramids.

Stepping out with curiosity, they found themselves on the upper level, next to the second of the two smaller pyramids.


“Whew!” gasped Larry, as they stood looking around, still a little dazed. “These people are sure quick-change artists! First they try to feed you to their gods, then they save you from almost as bad a fate. Dizzy, I call it!”

"Whew!" gasped Larry, as they stood looking around, still a little dazed. “These people are definitely quick-change artists! First, they try to feed you to their gods, then they rescue you from just as bad a fate. I call it dizzy!”

“Quite understandable, I should say,” declared the professor. “Unable to cope with Von Ullrich themselves, they think perhaps we may be able to.”

“Totally understandable, I must say,” declared the professor. “Not able to handle Von Ullrich on their own, they might think we could help.”

“Well, let’s hope they’re right!” grimly. “If once I get my hands on him—”

“Well, let’s hope they’re right!” grimly. “If I ever get my hands on him—”

He broke off suddenly, as Captain Petersen called out:

He stopped abruptly when Captain Petersen shouted:

“The Nereid! There she is!”

“The Nereid! There it is!”

Following with their eyes the bright segment cut into the murky depths by his flashlight, they saw the familiar outlines of their craft; and close beside her lay the U-boat.

Following with their eyes the bright segment cut into the murky depths by his flashlight, they saw the familiar outlines of their craft; and close beside her lay the U-boat.

A feverish activity seemed to be going on between the two submarines.

A frenzied activity appeared to be happening between the two submarines.

“They’re changing cargo!” cried Larry. “Quick! We’ve got them now!”

“They’re changing the cargo!” yelled Larry. “Hurry! We’ve got them now!”

But the progress they were able to make, hampered by their heavy suits, was maddeningly slow. Their searchlights, moreover, betrayed their approach. Before they could reach the scene, most of the sailors had abandoned their task and piled into the U-boat.

But the progress they were making, slowed down by their heavy suits, was incredibly frustrating. Their searchlights also gave away their approach. By the time they got to the scene, most of the sailors had already given up on their task and climbed into the U-boat.

Arms swinging wildly, Von Ullrich stood beside it, trying to rally then. Refusing to risk combat, however, since they were unable to use their deadly hand-grenades under water, they continued clambering up the sides of their submersible and shoving down through its conning-tower hatch.

Arms swinging wildly, Von Ullrich stood next to it, trying to rally them. However, refusing to risk combat since they couldn’t use their deadly hand grenades underwater, they kept climbing up the sides of their submersible and pushing down through its conning tower hatch.

Now a figure in a familiar pressure-suit broke away and started toward the advancing party.

Now a figure in a recognizable pressure suit broke away and started toward the advancing group.

It was Diane!

It was Diane!


Even as he recognized her, Larry saw Von Ullrich lunge forward, seize his captive and mount to the conning-tower with her—but before the German could thrust her into the hatch, he had reached the U-boat’s side and clambered to her rescue.

Even as he recognized her, Larry saw Von Ullrich lunge forward, grab his captive, and climb into the conning tower with her—but before the German could push her into the hatch, he had reached the side of the U-boat and scrambled to her rescue.

Dropping Diane, Von Ullrich wheeled to face his assailant. They grappled, fell to the deck, rolled over and over.

Dropping Diane, Von Ullrich turned to face his attacker. They fought, fell to the ground, and rolled over and over.

But suddenly, as they were struggling, there came a sound that caused the German to burst free and leap to his feet.

But suddenly, as they were fighting, there was a sound that made the German break free and jump to his feet.

It was the sound of engines under them!

It was the noise of engines beneath them!

Ignoring Larry now, Von Ullrich staggered to the conning-tower hatch. It was battened fast. Frantically he beat on it.

Ignoring Larry now, Von Ullrich staggered to the conning-tower hatch. It was secured tightly. In desperation, he hammered on it.

This much Larry saw, as he knelt there getting his breath. Then he rose, took Diane by the arm and led her down. And he was none too soon, for with a lunge the U-boat got under way.

This much Larry saw as he knelt there catching his breath. Then he stood up, took Diane by the arm, and guided her down. He wasn't a moment too late, because with a lunge, the U-boat started moving.

But she seemed unable to lift her loot-laden mass from the ocean floor, and headed off crazily across the plateau, dragging her keel in the sand.

But she seemed unable to lift her heavy load from the ocean floor, and headed off wildly across the plateau, dragging her hull through the sand.

With fascinated horror, they watched the craft’s erratic course, as it swung  loggily westward and headed toward that yawning abysm from which they had all so lately risen.

With a mix of fascination and fear, they watched the craft's unpredictable path as it swung lazily westward, heading toward the gaping abyss from which they had all recently emerged.

The last sight they had of the U-boat was as it reached the brink, its despairing commander still standing in the conning-tower, hammering vainly on that fast-bound hatch; then they turned away faint, as the doomed craft plunged down, stern up, into those crushing depths.

The last they saw of the U-boat was as it reached the edge, its desperate commander still standing in the conning tower, pounding helplessly on that stuck hatch; then they turned away weak, as the doomed vessel sank, stern first, into those crushing depths.


Professor Stevens now joined them.

Prof. Stevens now joined them.

“A lesson in avarice,” he said gravely, when he had greeted his daughter with heartfelt relief. “And a typical fate of fortune hunters! Let that be a lesson to you, young man.”

“A lesson in greed,” he said seriously, when he had welcomed his daughter with genuine relief. “And a common fate of fortune seekers! Let that be a lesson to you, young man.”

“Amen!” said Larry.

“Amen!” Larry said.

“But what happened, my dear?” asked the professor of Diane, a moment later. “Why were they in such a hurry to be off?”

“But what happened, my dear?” asked the professor of Diane a moment later. “Why were they in such a hurry to leave?”

“Because the sensible Antillians seized their opportunity and overcame their guards, while we were below,” was her reply. “When we got back, we found the pyramids flooded, so there was nothing else for them to do but go.”

“Because the smart Antillians took their chance and overpowered their guards while we were below,” was her reply. “When we returned, we found the pyramids flooded, so there was nothing else for them to do but leave.”

So that was the explanation of those gathering, furtive hosts in the lower level, thought Larry. Now he knew what they had been waiting for! They had been waiting for that usurping vandal to depart.

So that was the explanation for those sneaky groups in the lower level, thought Larry. Now he understood what they had been waiting for! They had been waiting for that usurping vandal to leave.

And how they must be gloating now, down there!

And they must be feeling so smug now, down there!

“But why were they so eager to abandon the Nereid?” asked the savant, still puzzled. “It it a better boat than theirs, even if I do say so myself.”

“But why were they so eager to abandon the Nereid?” asked the scholar, still confused. “It’s a better boat than theirs, even if I do say so myself.”

“Because I put it out of commission, directly we got back up here,” replied Diane. “But not permanently!” she added, with what Larry knew was a smile, though he couldn’t see her face, of course, through the helmet of her pressure-suit.

“Because I disabled it, we managed to get back up here,” Diane replied. “But not for good!” she added, with a smile that Larry could sense, even though he couldn’t see her face through the helmet of her pressure suit.

“Little thoroughbred!” he exclaimed, half to himself.

“Little thoroughbred!” he exclaimed, half to himself.

“What did you say, Mr. Hunter?—Larry, I mean,” she inquired.

“What did you say, Mr. Hunter?—Larry, I mean,” she asked.

“N—nothing,” he replied uneasily.

“Nothing,” he replied uneasily.

“Fibber!” said Diane. “I heard you the first time!”

“Fibber!” Diane said. “I heard you the first time!”

“Just wait till I get out of this darned suit!” said Larry.

“Just wait until I get out of this stupid suit!” said Larry.

“I guess I can wait that long!” she told him.

“I guess I can wait that long!” she told him.

And if Professor Stevens heard any of this, it went in one ear and out the other, for he was thinking what a report he would have to make to his confrères when they got home—particularly with half a boatload of assorted idols for proof.

And if Professor Stevens heard any of this, it went in one ear and out the other, because he was thinking about the report he would have to present to his colleagues when they got home—especially with half a boatload of different idols as proof.

 
A human man fires upon a metal man.

He pressed the tiny switch in the flame-tool’s handle just as Arlok came through the door

He pressed the small button on the flame tool's handle just as Arlok walked through the door.

By Hal K. Wells

By Hal K. Wells

A strange man of metal comes to Earth on a dreadful mission.

A strange metal man arrives on Earth with a terrifying purpose.

He sat in a small half-darkened booth well over in the corner—the man with the strangely glowing blue-green eyes.

He sat in a small, dimly lit booth way off in the corner—the guy with the unusual glowing blue-green eyes.

The booth was one of a score that circled the walls of the “Maori Hut,” a popular night club in the San Fernando Valley some five miles over the hills from Hollywood.

The booth was one of many that lined the walls of the “Maori Hut,” a popular nightclub in the San Fernando Valley about five miles over the hills from Hollywood.

It was nearly midnight. Half a dozen couples danced lazily in the central dancing space. Other couples remained tête-à-tête in the secluded booths.

It was almost midnight. Half a dozen couples swayed gently in the main dance area. Other couples stayed face-to-face in the private booths.

In the entire room only two men  were dining alone. One was the slender gray-haired little man with the weirdly glowing eyes. The other was Blair Gordon, a highly successful young attorney of Los Angeles. Both men had the unmistakable air of waiting for someone.

In the whole room, only two men were dining alone. One was a slender, gray-haired little man with strangely glowing eyes. The other was Blair Gordon, a highly successful young attorney from Los Angeles. Both men had that unmistakable vibe of waiting for someone.

Blair Gordon’s college days were not so far distant that he had yet lost any of the splendid physique that had made him an All-American tackle. In any physical combat with the slight gray-haired stranger, Gordon knew that he should be able to break the other in two with one hand.

Blair Gordon's college days weren't so long ago that he had lost any of the impressive physique that had made him an All-American tackle. In any physical fight with the slight gray-haired stranger, Gordon knew he could easily overpower him with one hand.

Yet, as he studied the stranger from behind the potted palms that screened his own booth. Gordon was amazed to find himself slowly being overcome by an emotion of dread so intense that it verged upon sheer fear. There was something indescribably alien and utterly sinister in that dimly seen figure in the corner booth.

Yet, as he watched the stranger from behind the potted palms that sheltered his own booth, Gordon was surprised to feel a growing sense of dread that was almost pure fear. There was something indescribably foreign and completely unsettling about that dimly lit figure in the corner booth.

The faint eery light that glowed in the stranger’s deep-set eyes was not the lambent flame seen in the chatoyant orbs of some night-prowling jungle beast. Rather was it the blue-green glow of phosphorescent witch-light that flickers and dances in the night mists above steaming tropical swamps.

The faint, eerie light that glowed in the stranger’s deep-set eyes wasn’t the soft flame found in the shimmering eyes of some jungle creature on the prowl at night. Instead, it was the blue-green glow of phosphorescent witch-light that flickers and dances in the night mists above steaming tropical swamps.

The stranger’s face was as classically perfect in its rugged outline as that of a Roman war-god, yet those perfect features seemed utterly lifeless. In the twenty minutes that he had been intently watching the stranger, Gordon would have sworn that the other’s face had not moved by so much as the twitch of an eye-lash.

The stranger’s face was perfectly shaped in a rugged way, like a Roman war god, but those flawless features looked completely lifeless. In the twenty minutes that he had been closely observing the stranger, Gordon could have sworn that the other’s face hadn’t even twitched, not even an eyelash.


Then a new couple entered the Maori Hut, and Gordon promptly forgot all thought of the puzzlingly alien figure in the corner. The new arrivals were a vibrantly beautiful blond girl and a plump, sallow-faced man in the early forties. The girl was Leah Keith, Hollywood’s latest screen sensation. The man was Dave Redding, her director.

Then a new couple walked into the Māori Hut, and Gordon quickly forgot about the puzzling, alien figure in the corner. The new arrivals were a strikingly beautiful blond girl and a chubby, pale-faced man in his early forties. The girl was Leah Keith, Hollywood’s latest screen sensation. The man was Dave Redding, her director.

A waiter seated Leah and her escort in a booth directly across the room from that of Gordon. It was a maneuver for which Gordon had tipped lavishly when he first came to the Hut.

A waiter seated Leah and her date in a booth directly across the room from Gordon. It was a move that Gordon had generously tipped for when he first arrived at the Hut.

A week ago Leah Keith’s engagement to Blair Gordon had been abruptly ended by a trivial little quarrel that two volatile temperaments had fanned into flames which apparently made reconciliation impossible. A miserably lonely week had finally ended in Gordon’s present trip to the Maori Hut. He knew that Leah often came there, and he had an overwhelming longing to at least see her again, even though his pride forced him to remain unseen.

A week ago, Leah Keith’s engagement to Blair Gordon ended suddenly over a silly little argument that their fiery personalities blew out of proportion, making it seem like reconciliation was impossible. A painfully lonely week had finally led to Gordon’s current visit to the Maori Hut. He knew Leah often came here, and he had a strong desire to at least see her again, even though his pride kept him from being seen.

Now, as he stared glumly at Leah through the palms that effectively screened his own booth, Gordon heartily regretted that he had ever come. The sight of Leah’s clear fresh beauty merely made him realize what a fool he had been to let that ridiculous little quarrel come between them.

Now, as he looked sadly at Leah through the palms that effectively hid his own booth, Gordon deeply regretted that he had ever come. The sight of Leah’s bright, fresh beauty only made him realize what a fool he had been to let that silly little argument get in the way.

Then, with a sudden tingling thrill, Gordon realized that he was not the only one in the room who was interested in Leah and her escort.

Then, with a sudden tingle of excitement, Gordon realized that he wasn't the only one in the room who was interested in Leah and her date.

Over in the half-darkened corner booth the eery stranger was staring at the girl with an intentness that made his weird eyes glow like miniature pools of shimmering blue-green fire. Again Gordon felt that vague impression of dread, as though he were in the presence of something utterly alien to all human experience.

In the dimly lit corner booth, the creepy stranger was staring at the girl with such intensity that his strange eyes seemed to shimmer like tiny pools of blue-green fire. Once again, Gordon felt a vague sense of dread, as if he were in the presence of something completely foreign to any human experience.


Gordon turned his gaze back to Leah, then caught his breath sharply in sudden amaze. The necklace about Leah’s throat was beginning to glow with the same uncanny blue-green light that shone in the stranger’s eyes! Faint, yet unmistakable, the shimmering radiance pulsed from the necklace in an aura of nameless evil.

Gordon turned his gaze back to Leah and gasped in sudden amazement. The necklace around Leah's neck started to glow with the same strange blue-green light that sparkled in the stranger's eyes! It was faint, but unmistakable—the shimmering glow pulsed from the necklace in an aura of unknown evil.

And with the coming of that aura of weird light at her throat, a strange trance was swiftly sweeping over Leah. She sat there now as rigidly motionless as some exquisite statue of ivory and jet.

And with the arrival of that strange light around her throat, a peculiar trance quickly enveloped Leah. She sat there now, as rigid and motionless as an exquisite statue made of ivory and jet.

 Gordon stared at her in stark bewilderment. He knew the history of Leah’s necklace. It was merely an oddity, and nothing more—a freak piece of costume jewelry made from fragments of an Arizona meteorite. Leah had worn the necklace a dozen times before, without any trace of the weird phenomena that were now occurring.

 Gordon looked at her in complete confusion. He was familiar with the story behind Leah’s necklace. It was just a curiosity and nothing else—a strange piece of costume jewelry made from bits of a meteorite from Arizona. Leah had worn the necklace many times before, without any signs of the bizarre events that were happening now.

Dancers again thronged the floor to the blaring jazz of the negro orchestra while Gordon was still trying to force his whirling brain to a decision. He was certain that Leah was in deadly peril of some kind, yet the nature of that peril was too bizarre for his mind to imagine.

Dancers once again flooded the floor to the loud jazz from the black orchestra while Gordon was still struggling to make a decision amidst his spinning thoughts. He was convinced that Leah was in serious danger of some sort, but the kind of danger was too strange for him to understand.

Then the stranger with the glowing eyes took matters into his own hands. He left his booth and began threading his way through the dancers toward Leah. As he watched the progress of that slight gray-haired figure Gordon refused to believe the evidence of his own eyes. The thing was too utterly absurd—yet Gordon was positive that the strong oak floor of the dancing space was visibly swaying and creaking beneath the stranger’s mincing tread!

Then the stranger with the glowing eyes took charge. He left his booth and started making his way through the dancers toward Leah. As he watched that thin, gray-haired figure move, Gordon couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It was just too ridiculous—yet Gordon was sure that the solid oak floor of the dance area was noticeably swaying and creaking under the stranger’s delicate steps!


The stranger paused at Leah’s booth only long enough to utter a brief low-voiced command. Then Leah, still in the grip of that strange trance, rose obediently from her seat to accompany him.

The stranger stopped at Leah’s booth just long enough to give a short, quiet order. Then Leah, still in that odd trance, stood up without question to follow him.

Dave Redding rose angrily to intercept her. The stranger seemed to barely brush the irate director with his finger tips, yet Redding reeled back as though struck by a pile-driver. Leah and the stranger started for the door. Redding scrambled to his feet again and hurried after them.

Dave Redding jumped up angrily to stop her. The stranger seemed to barely graze the furious director with his fingertips, yet Redding staggered back as if hit by a wrecking ball. Leah and the stranger headed for the door. Redding quickly got back on his feet and rushed after them.

It was then that Gordon finally shook off the stupor of utter bewilderment that had held him. Springing from his booth, he rushed after the trio.

It was then that Gordon finally shook off the confusion that had consumed him. Jumping from his booth, he raced after the trio.

The dancers in his way delayed Gordon momentarily. Leah and the stranger were already gone when he reached the door. The narrow little entrance hallway to the Hut was deserted save for a figure sprawled there on the floor near the outer door.

The dancers in his path held up Gordon for a moment. Leah and the stranger were already gone by the time he got to the door. The small entrance hallway to the Hut was empty except for a figure lying on the floor near the outer door.

It was the body of Dave Redding. Gordon shuddered as he glanced briefly down at the huddled figure. A single mighty blow from some unknown weapon had crumpled the director’s entire face in, like the shattered shell of a broken egg.

It was Dave Redding's body. Gordon shuddered as he quickly looked down at the huddled figure. A single powerful blow from some unknown weapon had crushed the director's entire face in, like the shattered shell of a broken egg.


Gordon charged on through the outer door just as a heavy sedan came careening out of the parking lot. He had a flashing glimpse of Leah and the stranger in the front seat of the big car.

Gordon rushed through the outer door just as a heavy sedan sped out of the parking lot. He caught a brief glimpse of Leah and the stranger in the front seat of the big car.

Gordon raced for his own machine, a powerful low-slung roadster. A single vicious jab at the starting button, and the big motor leaped into roaring life. Gordon shot out from the parking lot onto the main boulevard. A hundred yards away the sedan was fleeing toward Hollywood.

Gordon rushed to his own car, a sleek, powerful roadster. With one fierce push on the start button, the engine roared to life. Gordon zoomed out of the parking lot and onto the main road. A hundred yards ahead, the sedan sped away toward Hollywood.

Gordon tramped hard on the accelerator. His engine snarled with the unleashed fury of a hundred horsepower. The gap between the two cars swiftly lessened.

Gordon stomped on the gas pedal. His engine roared with the raw power of a hundred horsepower. The distance between the two cars quickly shrank.

Then the stranger seemed to become aware for the first time that he was being followed. The next second the big sedan accelerated with the hurtling speed of a flying bullet. Gordon sent his own foot nearly to the floor. The roadster jumped to eighty miles an hour, yet the sedan continued to leave it remorselessly behind.

Then the stranger seemed to realize for the first time that he was being followed. In the next moment, the big sedan sped away like a bullet. Gordon slammed his foot down on the accelerator. The roadster shot up to eighty miles an hour, but the sedan continued to pull ahead without mercy.

The two cars started up the northern slope of Cahuenga Pass with the sedan nearly two hundred yards ahead, and gaining all the time. Gordon wondered briefly if they were to flash down the other side of the Pass and on into Hollywood at their present mad speed.

The two cars began driving up the northern slope of Cahuenga Pass, with the sedan about two hundred yards ahead and gaining distance fast. Gordon briefly wondered if they would zoom down the other side of the Pass and into Hollywood at this crazy speed.

Then at the summit of the Pass the sedan swerved abruptly to the right and fled west along the Mulholland Highway. Gordon’s tires screamed as he swerved the roadster in hot pursuit.

Then at the top of the Pass, the sedan suddenly swerved to the right and sped west along the Mulholland Highway. Gordon’s tires shrieked as he angled the roadster in a heated chase.

 

The dark winding mountain highway was nearly deserted at that hour of the night. Save for an occasional automobile that swerved frantically to the side of the road to dodge the roaring onslaught of the racing cars, Gordon and the stranger had the road to themselves.

The dark, winding mountain highway was almost empty at that hour of the night. Aside from the occasional car veering to the side to avoid the roaring rush of the speeding vehicles, Gordon and the stranger had the road all to themselves.

The stranger seemed no longer to be trying to leave his pursuer hopelessly behind. He allowed Gordon to come within a hundred yards of him. But that was as near as Gordon could get, is spite of the roadster’s best efforts.

The stranger no longer appeared to be attempting to leave his pursuer far behind. He let Gordon get within a hundred yards of him. But that was as close as Gordon could get, despite the roadster's best efforts.

Half a dozen times Gordon trod savagely upon his accelerator in a desperate attempt to close the gap, but each time the sedan fled with the swift grace of a scudding phantom. Finally Gordon had to content himself with merely keeping his distance behind the glowing red tail-light of the car ahead.

Half a dozen times, Gordon slammed down on the accelerator in a desperate attempt to close the gap, but each time the sedan sped away with the swift grace of a darting ghost. Finally, Gordon had to settle for just keeping a distance behind the glowing red tail light of the car ahead.

They passed Laurel Canyon, and still the big sedan bored on to the west. Then finally, half a dozen miles beyond Laurel Canyon, the stranger abruptly left the main highway and started up a narrow private road to the crest of one of the lonely hills. Gordon slowly gained in the next two miles. When the road ended in a winding gravelled driveway into the grounds of what was apparently a private estate, the roadster was scarcely a dozen yards behind.

They drove past Laurel Canyon, and the big sedan continued west. Then finally, about six miles past Laurel Canyon, the stranger abruptly left the main highway and turned onto a narrow private road leading up to the top of one of the isolated hills. Gordon gradually closed the gap over the next two miles. When the road ended in a winding gravel driveway leading into what seemed like a private estate, the roadster was only a few yards behind.

The stranger’s features as he stood there stiffly erect in the vivid glare of the roadster’s headlights were still as devoid of all expression as ever. The only things that really seemed alive in that masque of a face were the two eyes, glowing eery blue-green fire like twin entities of alien evil.

The stranger’s features, as he stood there stiffly in the bright light of the roadster’s headlights, were still completely expressionless. The only things that really seemed alive in that masked face were his two eyes, glowing with an eerie blue-green fire like twin beings of alien evil.

Gordon wasted no time in verbal sparring. He motioned briefly to Leah Keith’s rigid form in the front seat of the sedan.

Gordon didn't waste any time with verbal sparring. He gave a quick nod toward Leah Keith's tense body in the front seat of the sedan.

“Miss Keith is returning to Hollywood with me,” he said curtly. “Will you let her go peaceably, or shall I—?” He left the question unfinished, but its threat was obvious.

“Miss Keith is coming back to Hollywood with me,” he said tersely. “Are you going to let her go peacefully, or should I—?” He didn't finish the question, but the threat was clear.

“Or shall you do what?” asked the stranger quietly. There was an oddly metallic ring in his low even tones. His words were so precisely clipped that they suggested some origin more mechanical than human.

“Or what will you do?” asked the stranger quietly. There was an oddly metallic quality to his calm, even voice. His words were so sharply enunciated that they hinted at a more mechanical origin than human.

“Or shall I take Miss Keith with me by force?” Gordon flared angrily.

“Or should I just take Miss Keith with me by force?” Gordon snapped angrily.

“You can try to take the lady by force—if you wish.” There was an unmistakable jeering note in the metallic tones.

“You can try to take the lady by force—if you want.” There was a clear mocking tone in the metallic voice.

The taunt was the last thing needed to unleash Gordon’s volatile temper. He stepped forward and swung a hard left hook for that expressionless masque of a face. But the blow never landed. The stranger dodged with uncanny swiftness. His answering gesture seemed merely the gentlest possible push with an outstretched hand, yet Gordon was sent reeling backward a full dozen steps by the terrific force of that apparently gentle blow.

The taunt was the last thing needed to trigger Gordon’s short fuse. He stepped forward and threw a powerful left hook at that blank face. But the punch never connected. The stranger dodged with amazing speed. His response looked like just a light push with his outstretched hand, yet Gordon was knocked backward a full dozen steps by the incredible force of that seemingly gentle move.


Recovering himself, Gordon grimly returned to the attack. The stranger again flung out one hand in the contemptuous gesture with which one would brush away a troublesome fly, but this time Gordon was more cautious. He neatly dodged the stranger’s blow, then swung a vicious right squarely for his adversary’s unprotected jaw.

Healing himself, Gordon grimly went back on the offensive. The stranger once again waved one hand dismissively, like someone trying to swat away an annoying fly, but this time Gordon stayed alert. He smoothly dodged the stranger’s attack, then threw a powerful right hook straight at his opponent’s exposed jaw.

The blow smashed solidly home with all of Gordon’s weight behind it. The stranger’s jaw buckled and gave beneath that shattering impact. Then abruptly his entire face crumpled into distorted ruin. Gordon staggered back a step in sheer horror at the gruesome result of his blow.

The punch landed hard with all of Gordon’s weight behind it. The stranger’s jaw cracked and gave way under the brutal force. Then suddenly, his whole face crumpled into a horrific mess. Gordon stepped back in shock at the gruesome outcome of his punch.

The stranger flung a hand up to his shattered features. When his hand came away again, his whole face came away with it!

The stranger raised a hand to his broken face. When he pulled his hand away, his entire face came off with it!

Gordon had one horror-stricken glimpse of a featureless blob of rubbery bluish-gray flesh in which fiendish eyes of blue-green fire blazed in malignant fury.

Gordon caught a terrifying glimpse of a shapeless mass of rubbery bluish-gray skin, with wicked blue-green eyes burning with anger.

Then the stranger fumbled at his collar, ripping the linen swiftly away.  Something lashed out from beneath his throat—a loathsome snake-like object, slender and forked at the end. For one ghastly moment, as the writhing tentacle swung into line with him, Gordon saw its forked ends glow strange fire—one a vivid blue, the other a sparkling green.

Then the stranger fumbled with his collar, quickly tearing the linen away.  Something shot out from under his throat—a disgusting, snake-like thing, long and forked at the end. For one horrifying moment, as the writhing tentacle came into view, Gordon saw its forked tips glow with an unusual light—one a bright blue, the other a sparkling green.

Then the world was abruptly blotted out for Blair Gordon.

Then Blair Gordon's world was suddenly wiped away.


Consciousness returned to Gordon as swiftly and painlessly as it had left him. For a moment he blinked stupidly in a dazed effort to comprehend the incredible scene before him.

Awareness came back to Gordon as quickly and easily as it had vanished. For a moment he blinked blankly in a confused attempt to grasp the unbelievable scene in front of him.

He was seated in a chair over near the wall of a large room that was flooded with livid red light from a single globe overhead. Beside him sat Leah Keith, also staring with dazed eyes in an effort to comprehend her surroundings. Directly in front of them stood a figure of stark nightmare horror.

He was sitting in a chair against the wall of a large room that was bathed in bright red light from a single overhead bulb. Next to him was Leah Keith, also staring with bewildered eyes as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Right in front of them stood a figure of pure nightmare.

The weirdly glowing eyes identified the figure as that of the stranger at the Maori Hut, but there every point of resemblance ceased. Only the cleverest of facial masques and body padding could ever have enabled this monstrosity to pass unnoticed in a world of normal human beings.

The strangely glowing eyes revealed the figure as the stranger at the Maori Hut, but that's where the similarities ended. Only the most skillful use of facial masks and body padding could have allowed this monstrosity to go unnoticed among ordinary humans.

Now that his disguise was completely stripped away, his slight frame was revealed as a grotesque parody of that of a human being, with arms and legs like pipe-stems, a bald oval head that merged with neckless rigidity directly into a heavy-shouldered body that tapered into an almost wasp-like slenderness at the waist. He was naked save for a loin cloth of some metallic fabric. His bluish-gray skin had a dull oily sheen strangely suggestive of fine grained flexible metal.

Now that his disguise was completely removed, his slight frame was revealed as a grotesque imitation of a human being, with arms and legs like thin pipes, a bald oval head that merged with a stiff neck directly into a heavy-shouldered body that narrowed into an almost wasp-like slimness at the waist. He was naked except for a loincloth made of some metallic fabric. His bluish-gray skin had a dull, oily shine that was strangely reminiscent of fine-grained flexible metal.

The creature’s face was hideously unlike anything human. Beneath the glowing eyes was a small circular mouth orifice with a cluster of gill-like appendages on either side of it. Patches of lighter-colored skin on either side of the head seemed to serve as ears. From a point just under the head, where the throat of a human being would have been, dangled the foot-and-a-half long tentacle whose forked tip had sent Gordon into oblivion.

The creature's face was grotesquely unlike anything human. Below its glowing eyes was a small circular mouth with a cluster of gill-like appendages on either side. Patches of lighter-colored skin on both sides of its head looked like ears. From a spot just below the head, where a human's throat would be, hung a foot-and-a-half-long tentacle, its forked tip having sent Gordon into oblivion.

Behind the creature Gordon was dimly aware of a maze of complicated and utterly unfamiliar apparatus ranged along the opposite wall, giving the room the appearance of being a laboratory of some kind.

Behind


Gordon’s obvious bewilderment seemed to amuse the bluish-gray monstrosity. “May I introduce myself?” he asked with a mocking note in his metallic voice. “I am Arlok of Xoran. I am an explorer of Space, and more particularly an Opener of Gates. My home is upon Xoran, which is one of the eleven major planets that circle about the giant blue-white sun that your astronomers call Rigel. I am here to open the Gate between your world and mine.”

Gordon’s clear confusion seemed to entertain the bluish-gray creature. “Can I introduce myself?” he asked with a teasing tone in his metallic voice. “I’m Arlok from Xoran. I’m a space explorer, and more specifically, a Gate Opener. My home is Xoran, which is one of the eleven major planets orbiting the giant blue-white sun your astronomers call Rigel. I’m here to open the Gate between your world and mine.”

Gordon reached a reassuring hand over to Leah. All memory of their quarrel was obliterated in the face of their present peril. He felt her slender fingers twine firmly with his. The warm contact gave them both new courage.

Gordon reached a comforting hand over to Leah. All memory of their fight faded away in light of their current danger. He felt her slender fingers wrap tightly around his. The warm touch gave them both new strength.

“We of Xoran need your planet and intend to take possession of it,” Arlok continued, “but the vast distance which separates Rigel from your solar system makes it impracticable to transport any considerable number of our people here in space-cars for, though our space-cars travel with practically the speed of light, it requires over five hundred and forty years for them to cross that great void. So I was sent as a lone pioneer to your Earth to do the work necessary here in order to open the Gate that will enable Xoran to cross the barrier in less than a minute of your time.

“We from Xoran need your planet and plan to take control of it,” Arlok continued, “but the huge distance between Rigel and your solar system makes it impractical to transport a significant number of our people here in spacecraft because, even though our spacecraft travel nearly at the speed of light, it takes over five hundred and forty years for them to traverse that vast emptiness. So, I was sent as a sole pioneer to your Earth to do the necessary work here to open the Gate that will allow Xoran to cross the barrier in less than a minute of your time.


“That gate is the one through the fourth dimension, for Xoran and your planet in a four-dimensional universe are almost touching each other  in spite of the great distance separating them in a three-dimensional universe. We of Xoran, being three-dimensional creatures like you Earthlings, can not even exist on a four-dimensional plane. But we can, by the use of apparatus to open a Gate, pass through a thin sector of the fourth dimension and emerge in a far distant part of our three-dimensional universe.

“That” gate is the one that leads to the fourth dimension, where Xoran and your planet are almost touching each other   even though there’s a huge distance between them in a three-dimensional universe. We, the beings of Xoran, are three-dimensional creatures just like you Earthlings, and we cannot exist in a four-dimensional space. However, we can use equipment to open a Gate, allowing us to briefly slip through a narrow section of the fourth dimension and appear in a far-off part of our three-dimensional universe.

“The situation of our two worlds,” Arlok continued, “is somewhat like that of two dots on opposite ends of a long strip of paper that is curved almost into a circle. To two-dimensional beings capable only of realizing and traveling along the two dimensions of the paper itself those dots might be many feet apart, yet in the third dimension straight across free space they might be separated by only the thousandth part of an inch. In order to take that short cut across the third dimension the two-dimensional creatures of the paper would have only to transform a small strip of the intervening space into a two-dimensional surface like their paper.

“The situation of our two worlds,” Arlok continued, “is somewhat like two dots at opposite ends of a long strip of paper that's almost curled into a circle. To two-dimensional beings who can only perceive and move along the two dimensions of the paper, those dots might seem many feet apart, yet in the third dimension, straight across free space, they could be separated by just a thousandth of an inch. To take that shortcut across the third dimension, the two-dimensional creatures of the paper would just need to turn a small section of the intervening space into a two-dimensional surface like their paper.”

“They could, do this, of course, by the use of proper vibration-creating machinery, for all things in a material universe are merely a matter of vibration. We of Xoran plan to cross the barrier of the fourth dimension by creating a narrow strip of vibrations powerful enough to exactly match and nullify those of the fourth dimension itself. The result will be that this narrow strip will temporarily become an area of three dimensions only, an area over which we can safely pass from our world to yours.”

“They can definitely do this by using the right machines to create vibrations because everything in the material universe is just a matter of vibration. We, the people of Xoran, plan to break through the barrier of the fourth dimension by creating a narrow band of vibrations strong enough to perfectly match and cancel out those of the fourth dimension itself. This will result in that narrow band temporarily becoming a three-dimensional space, allowing us to safely travel from our world to yours.”


Arlok indicated one of the pieces of apparatus along the opposite wall of the room. It was an intricate arrangement of finely wound coils with wires leading to scores of needle-like points which constantly shimmered and crackled with tiny blue-white flames. Thick cables ran to a bank of concave reflectors of some gleaming grayish metal.

Arlok pointed to one of the devices on the opposite wall of the room. It was a complex setup of tightly wound coils with wires connecting to dozens of needle-like tips that continuously flickered and sparked with small blue-white flames. Thick cables connected to a bank of curved reflectors made of a shiny grayish metal.

“There is the apparatus which will supply the enormous power necessary to nullify the vibrations of the fourth dimensional barrier,” Arlok explained. “It is a condenser and adapter of the cosmic force that you call the Millikan rays. In Xoran a similar apparatus is already set up and finished, but the Gate can only be opened by simultaneous actions from both sides of the barrier. That is why I was sent on my long journey through space to do the necessary work here. I am now nearly finished. A very few hours more will see the final opening of the Gate. Then the fighting hordes of Xoran can sweep through the barrier and overwhelm your planet.

“There’s the device that will provide the massive power needed to cancel out the vibrations of the fourth-dimensional barrier,” Arlok explained. “It’s a condenser and adapter of the cosmic force you refer to as the Millikan rays. In Xoran, a similar device is already set up and ready, but the Gate can only be opened through simultaneous actions from both sides of the barrier. That’s why I was sent on my long journey through space to complete the necessary work here. I’m almost done. Just a few more hours will lead to the final opening of the Gate. Then the fighting hordes of Xoran can surge through the barrier and overwhelm your planet.”

“When the Gate from Xoran to a new planet is first opened,” Arlok continued, “our scientists always like to have at least one pair of specimens of the new world’s inhabitants sent through to them for experimental use. So to-night, while waiting for one of my final castings to cool, I improved the time by making a brief raid upon the place that you call the Maori Hut. The lady here seemed an excellent type of your Earthling women, and the meteoric iron in her necklace made a perfect focus for electric hypnosis. Her escort was too inferior a specimen to be of value to me so I killed him when he attempted to interfere. When you gave chase I lured you on until I could see whether you might be usable. You proved an excellent specimen, so I merely stunned you. Very soon now I shall be ready to send the two of you through the Gate to our scientists in Xoran.”

“When the Gate from Xoran to a new planet is first opened,” Arlok continued, “our scientists always like to have at least one pair of specimens from the new world’s inhabitants sent through for experimental use. So tonight, while waiting for one of my final castings to cool, I took the opportunity to make a quick raid on the place you call the Maori Hut. The lady here seemed like an excellent example of your Earthling women, and the meteoric iron in her necklace made a perfect focus for electric hypnosis. Her companion wasn't a valuable specimen, so I killed him when he tried to interfere. When you chased after me, I led you on to see if you might be usable. You turned out to be an excellent specimen, so I just stunned you. Very soon now, I’ll be ready to send both of you through the Gate to our scientists in Xoran.”


A cold wave of sheer horror swept over Gordon. It was impossible to doubt the stark and deadly menace promised in the plan of this grim visitor from an alien universe—a menace that loomed not only for Gordon and Leah but for the teeming millions of a doomed and defenseless world.

Chilly wave of pure terror swept over Gordon. There was no question about the clear and deadly threat promised in the scheme of this grim visitor from another universe—a threat that loomed not just for Gordon and Leah but for the countless millions of a doomed and defenseless world.

“Let me show you Xoran,” Arlok  offered. “Then you may be better able to understand.” He turned his back carelessly upon his two captives and strode over to the apparatus along the opposite wall.

“Let me show you Xoran,” Arlok offered. “Then you might understand better.” He casually turned his back to his two captives and walked over to the equipment on the other side of the room.

Gordon longed to hurl himself upon the unprotected back of the retreating Xoranian, but he knew that any attempt of that kind would be suicidal. Arlok’s deadly tentacle would strike him down before he was halfway across the room.

Gordon wanted to launch himself onto the unguarded back of the retreating Xoranian, but he realized that any move like that would be a death wish. Arlok's lethal tentacle would take him out before he even reached the halfway point across the room.

He searched his surroundings with desperate eyes for anything that might serve as a weapon. Then his pulse quickened with sudden hope. There on a small table near Leah was the familiar bulk of a .45 calibre revolver, loaded and ready for use. It was included in a miscellaneous collection of other small earthly tools and objects that Arlok had apparently collected for study.

He scanned his surroundings with frantic eyes for anything that could be used as a weapon. Then his heartbeat raced with sudden hope. There on a small table next to Leah was the recognizable shape of a .45 caliber revolver, loaded and ready to go. It was part of a random assortment of other small everyday tools and items that Arlok had seemingly gathered for study.

There was an excellent chance that Leah might be able to secure the gun unobserved. Gordon pressed her fingers in a swift attempt at signalling, then jerked his head ever so slightly toward the table. A moment later the quick answering pressure of Leah’s fingers told him that she had understood his message. From the corner of his eye Gordon saw Leah’s other hand begin cautiously groping behind her for the revolver.

There was a good chance that Leah could get the gun without being noticed. Gordon pressed her fingers in a quick signal, then tilted his head slightly toward the table. A moment later, the quick squeeze of Leah’s fingers let him know she got his message. From the corner of his eye, Gordon saw Leah’s other hand start to search cautiously behind her for the revolver.


Then both Gordon and Leah froze into sudden immobility as Arlok faced them again from beside an apparatus slightly reminiscent of an earthly radio set. Arlok threw a switch, and a small bank of tubes glowed pale green. A yard-square plate of bluish-gray metal on the wall above the apparatus glowed with milky fluorescence.

Then both Gordon and Leah froze into sudden stillness as Arlok faced them again from beside a device that looked a bit like an earthly radio. Arlok flipped a switch, and a small bank of tubes lit up a pale green. A yard-square panel of bluish-gray metal on the wall above the device glowed with a milky fluorescence.

“It is easy to penetrate the barrier with light waves,” Arlok explained. “That is a Gate that can readily be opened from either side. It was through it that we first discovered your Earth.”

“It’s easy to get through the barrier with light waves,” Arlok explained. “That’s a Gate that can be easily opened from either side. It was through it that we first found your Earth.”

Arlok threw a rheostat on to more power. The luminous plate cleared swiftly. “And there, Earthlings, is Xoran!” Arlok said proudly.

Arlok cranked up the rheostat for more power. The glowing screen cleared quickly. “And there, Earthlings, is Xoran!” Arlok said proudly.

Leah and Gordon gasped in sheer amaze as the glowing plate became a veritable window into another world—a world of utter and alien terror.

Leah and Gordon gasped in pure amazement as the glowing plate turned into a true window into another world—a world of complete and foreign terror.

The livid light of a giant red sun blazed mercilessly down upon a landscape from which every vestige of animal and plant life had apparently been stripped. Naked rocks and barren soil stretched illimitably to the far horizon in a vast monotony of utter desolation.

The harsh light of a giant red sun beamed relentlessly down on a landscape from which every trace of animal and plant life had seemingly been removed. Bare rocks and dry soil stretched endlessly to the distant horizon in a vast sameness of complete desolation.

Arlok twirled the knob of the apparatus, and another scene flashed into view. In this scene great gleaming squares and cones of metal rose in towering clusters from the starkly barren land. Hordes of creatures like Arlok swarmed in and around the metal buildings. Giant machines whirled countless wheels in strange tasks. From a thousand great needle-like projections on the buildings spurted shimmering sheets of crackling flame, bathing the entire scene in a whirling mist of fiery vapors.

Arlok turned the knob of the device, and another scene appeared. In this scene, shiny metal squares and cones rose in towering clusters from the completely barren land. Swarms of creatures like Arlok moved in and around the metal buildings. Massive machines spun countless wheels doing odd jobs. From a thousand sharp projections on the buildings, sheets of shimmering, crackling flame shot out, enveloping the entire scene in a swirling mist of fiery vapors.

Gordon realized dimly that he must be looking into one of the cities of Xoran, but every detail of the chaotic whirl of activity was too utterly unfamiliar to carry any real significance to his bewildered brain. He was as hopelessly overwhelmed as an African savage would be if transported suddenly into the heart of Times Square.

Gordon vaguely realized that he must be looking at one of the cities of Xoran, but every detail of the chaotic activity around him was completely unfamiliar and didn't register in his confused mind. He felt as utterly lost as an African tribesman would if he were suddenly dropped into the middle of Times Square.


Arlok again twirled the knob. The scene shifted, apparently to another planet. This world was still alive, with rich verdure and swarming millions of people strangely like those of Earth. But it was a doomed world. The dread Gate to Xoran had already been opened here. Legions of bluish-gray Xoranians were attacking the planet’s inhabitants, and the attack of those metallic hosts was irresistible.

Arlok twisted the knob again. The scene changed, seemingly to another planet. This world was vibrant, filled with lush greenery and millions of people who looked oddly similar to those on Earth. But it was a doomed world. The terrifying Gate to Xoran had already been opened here. Legions of bluish-gray Xoranians were assaulting the planet’s residents, and the onslaught of those metallic invaders was unstoppable.

The slight bodies of the Xoranians seemed as impervious to bullets and missiles as though armor-plated. The  frantic defense of the beleaguered people of the doomed planet caused hardly a casualty in the Xoranian ranks.

The slender bodies of the Xoranians felt as immune to bullets and missiles as if they were wearing armor. The  desperate defense of the trapped people of the doomed planet barely resulted in any casualties for the Xoranians.

The attack of the Xoranians was hideously effective. Clouds of dense yellow fog belched from countless projectors in the hands of the bluish-gray hosts, and beneath that deadly miasma all animal and plant life on the doomed planet was crumbling, dying, and rotting into a liquid slime. Then even the slime was swiftly obliterated, and the Xoranians were left triumphant upon a world starkly desolate.

The Xoranians' attack was horrifically effective. Thick clouds of yellow fog spewed from numerous projectors held by the bluish-gray hosts, and under that deadly haze all animal and plant life on the doomed planet was disintegrating, dying, and rotting into a liquid sludge. Then even the sludge was quickly wiped out, and the Xoranians stood victorious on a world starkly empty.

“That was one of the minor planets in the swarm that make up the solar system of the sun that your astronomers call Canopus,” Arlok explained. “Our first task in conquering a world is to rid it of the unclean surface scum of animal and plant life. When this noxious surface mold is eliminated, the planet is then ready to furnish us sustenance, for we Xoranians live directly upon the metallic elements of the planet itself. Our bodies are of a substance of which your scientists have never even dreamed—deathless, invincible, living metal!”

“That was one of the smaller planets in the group that makes up the solar system of the sun your astronomers call Canopus,” Arlok explained. “Our first job in taking over a world is to get rid of the filthy surface layer of animal and plant life. Once this harmful surface growth is removed, the planet is then ready to provide us with sustenance, because we Xoranians live directly off the metallic elements of the planet itself. Our bodies are made of a substance that your scientists have never even imagined—deathless, invincible, living metal!”


Arlok again twirled the control of the apparatus and the scene was shifted back to the planet of Xoran, this time to the interior of what was apparently a vast laboratory. Here scores of Xoranian scientists were working upon captives who were pathetically like human beings of Earth itself, working with lethal gases and deadly liquids as human scientists might experiment upon noxious pests. The details of the scene were so utterly revolting, the tortures that were being inflicted so starkly horrible, that Leah and Gordon sank back in their chairs sick and shaken.

Arlok once again turned the controls of the device, and the scene shifted back to the planet Xoran, this time revealing the inside of what looked like a massive laboratory. Here, dozens of Xoranian scientists were working on captives who resembled human beings from Earth, experimenting with lethal gases and deadly liquids as human scientists might do to harmful pests. The details of the scene were so disgustingly repulsive, and the tortures being inflicted were so horrifying, that Leah and Gordon slumped back in their chairs, feeling sick and shaken.

Arlok snapped off a switch, and the green light in the tubes died. “That last scene was the laboratory to which I shall send you two presently,” he said callously as he started back across the room toward them.

Arlok flipped a switch, and the green light in the tubes went out. “That last scene was the lab I'm going to send you two to soon,” he said coldly as he walked back across the room toward them.

Gordon lurched to his feet, his brain a seething whirl of hate in which all thought of caution was gone as he tensed his muscles to hurl himself upon that grim monstrosity from the bleak and desolate realm of Xoran.

Gordon stumbled to his feet, his mind a chaotic storm of anger where any thought of caution had vanished as he tightened his muscles to launch himself at that terrifying creature from the harsh and empty land of Xoran.

Then he felt Leah tugging surreptitiously at his right hand. The next moment the bulk of something cold and hard met his fingers. It was the revolver. Leah had secured it while Arlok was busy with his inter-dimensional televisor.

Then he felt Leah quietly tugging at his right hand. The next moment, something cold and hard pressed against his fingers. It was the revolver. Leah had grabbed it while Arlok was focused on his inter-dimensional televisor.

Arlok was rapidly approaching them. Gordon hoped against hope that the menace of that deadly tentacle might be diverted for the fraction of a second necessary for him to get in a crippling shot. Leah seemed to divine his thought. She suddenly screamed hysterically and flung herself on the floor almost at Arlok’s feet.

Arlok was quickly getting closer to them. Gordon desperately hoped that the threat of that deadly tentacle might be distracted for just a split second so he could take a damaging shot. Leah seemed to sense his thoughts. She suddenly screamed in panic and threw herself on the floor almost at Arlok’s feet.


Arlok stopped in obvious wonder and bent over Leah. Gordon took instant advantage of the Xoranian’s diverted attention. He whipped the revolver from behind him and fired point-blank at Arlok’s unprotected head.

Arlok paused in clear astonishment and leaned over Leah. Gordon quickly seized the opportunity presented by the Xoranian’s distracted focus. He pulled out the revolver from behind him and shot at Arlok’s exposed head from close range.

The bullet struck squarely, but Arlok was not even staggered. A tiny spot of bluish-gray skin upon his oval skull gleamed faintly for a moment under the bullet’s impact. Then the heavy pellet of lead, as thoroughly flattened as though it had struck the triple armor of a battleship, dropped spent and harmless to the floor.

The bullet hit dead on, but Arlok didn’t even flinch. A small patch of bluish-gray skin on his oval head glimmered for a moment from the impact. Then, the heavy lead pellet, completely flattened as if it had hit the triple armor of a battleship, fell uselessly to the ground.

Arlok straightened swiftly. For the moment he seemed to have no thought of retaliating with his deadly tentacle. He merely stood there quite still with one thin arm thrown up to guard his glowing eyes.

Arlok straightened up quickly. For the moment, he didn’t appear to be thinking about using his deadly tentacle in retaliation. He just stood there, completely still, with one slender arm raised to shield his glowing eyes.

Gordon sent the remainder of the revolver’s bullets crashing home as fast as his finger could press the trigger. At that murderously short range the smashing rain of lead should have dropped a charging gorilla. But for all the effect Gordon’s shots had upon the Xoranian, his ammunition might as well have been pellets of paper. Arlok’s  glossy hide merely, glowed momentarily in tiny patches as the bullets struck and flattened harmlessly—and that was all.

Gordon fired the rest of the revolver’s bullets as quickly as his finger could pull the trigger. At such a dangerously close range, the barrage of bullets should have taken down a charging gorilla. But despite the impact of Gordon’s shots on the Xoranian, his ammunition might as well have been paper pellets. Arlok’s  glossy skin only gleamed briefly in small spots as the bullets hit and flattened harmlessly—and that was all.

His last cartridge fired, Gordon flung the empty weapon squarely at the blue monstrosity’s hideous face. Arlok made no attempt to dodge. The heavy revolver struck him high on the forehead, then rebounded harmlessly to the floor. Arlok paid no more attention to the blow than a man would to the casual touch of a wind-blown feather.

His last bullet spent, Gordon hurled the empty gun straight at the blue monster’s ugly face. Arlok didn’t even try to move out of the way. The heavy revolver hit him hard on the forehead, then bounced off harmlessly to the floor. Arlok ignored the blow like a guy would disregard the light brush of a feather caught in the wind.

Gordon desperately flung himself forward upon the Xoranian in one last mad effort to overwhelm him. Arlok dodged Gordon’s wild blows, then gently swept the Earth man into the embrace of his thin arms. For one helpless moment Gordon sensed the incredible strength and adamantine hardness of the Xoranian’s slender figure, together with an overwhelming impression of colossal weight in that deceptively slight body.

Gordon threw himself at the Xoranian in a final, desperate attempt to take him down. Arlok sidestepped Gordon’s wild punches and then smoothly pulled the Earth man into his thin arms. For one brief moment, Gordon felt the astonishing strength and unyielding toughness of the Xoranian’s slender form, alongside an overwhelming sense of immense weight in that seemingly light body.


Then Arlok contemptuously flung Gordon away from him. As Gordon staggered backward, Arlok’s tentacle lashed upward and levelled upon him. Its twin tips again glowed brilliant green and livid blue. Instantly every muscle in Gordon’s body was paralyzed. He stood there as rigid as a statue, his body completely deadened from the neck down. Beside him stood Leah, also frozen motionless in that same weird power.

Then Arlok disgustedly threw Gordon away from him. As Gordon stumbled back, Arlok’s tentacle shot up and aimed at him. Its two tips glowed bright green and intense blue once more. Instantly, every muscle in Gordon's body went stiff. He stood there like a statue, totally numb from the neck down. Next to him, Leah was also completely still, caught in that same strange force.

“Earthling, you are beginning to try my patience,” Arlok snapped. “Can you not realize that I am utterly invincible in any combat with you? The living metal of my body weighs over sixteen hundred pounds, as you measure weight. The strength inherent in that metal is sufficient to tear a hundred of your Earth men to shreds. But I do not even have to touch you to vanquish you. The electric content of my bodily structure is so infinitely superior to yours that with this tentacle-organ of mine I can instantly short-circuit the feeble currents of your nerve impulses and bring either paralysis or death as I choose.

“Human, you’re really testing my patience,” Arlok snapped. “Can’t you see that I’m completely unbeatable in any fight with you? The living metal that makes up my body weighs over sixteen hundred pounds by your standards. The strength of that metal is enough to tear a hundred of your Earthlings apart. But I don’t even need to touch you to defeat you. The electrical charge of my body is so much greater than yours that with this tentacle I can instantly short-circuit the weak signals of your nerve impulses and cause either paralysis or death whenever I want.”

“But enough of this!” Arlok broke off abruptly. “My materials are now ready, and it is time that I finished my work. I shall put you out of my way for a few hours until I am ready to send you through the Gate to the laboratories of Xoran.”

“But enough of this!” Arlok interrupted sharply. “My materials are ready now, and it’s time for me to finish my work. I’ll keep you out of my way for a few hours until I’m ready to send you through the Gate to the laboratories of Xoran.”

The green and blue fire of the tentacle’s tips flamed to dazzling brightness. The paralysis of Gordon’s body swept swiftly over his brain. Black oblivion engulfed him.

The green and blue fire of the tentacle’s tips blazed to bright intensity. The paralysis of Gordon’s body quickly spread to his mind. Black oblivion consumed him.


When Gordon again recovered consciousness he found that he was lying on the floor of what was apparently a narrow hall, near the foot of a stairway. His hands were lashed tightly behind him, and his feet and legs were so firmly pinioned together that he could scarcely move.

When Gordon regained consciousness, he realized he was lying on the floor of what seemed to be a narrow hallway, close to the base of a staircase. His hands were bound tightly behind him, and his feet and legs were secured so tightly together that he could barely move.

Beside him lay Leah, also tightly bound. A short distance down the hall was the closed door of Arlok’s work-room, recognizable by the thin line of red light gleaming beneath it.

Beside him lay Leah, also securely tied up. Not far down the hall was the closed door of Arlok’s workroom, marked by the thin line of red light shining beneath it.

Moonlight through a window at the rear of the hall made objects around Gordon fairly clear. He looked at Leah and saw tears glistening on her long lashes.

Moonlight streaming through a window at the back of the hall illuminated the objects around Gordon pretty well. He glanced at Leah and noticed tears shining on her long lashes.

“Oh, Blair, I was afraid you’d never waken again,” the girl sobbed. “I thought that fiend had killed you!” Her voice broke hysterically.

“Oh, Blair, I was scared you’d never wake up again,” the girl cried. “I thought that monster had killed you!” Her voice cracked with hysteria.

“Steady, darling,” Gordon said soothingly. “We simply can’t give up now, you know. If that monstrosity ever opens that accursed Gate of his our entire world is doomed. There must be some way to stop him. We’ve got to find that way and try it—even if it seems only one forlorn chance in a million.”

“Take it easy, babe,” Gordon said gently. “We can’t throw in the towel now, you know. If that monster ever opens that cursed Gate of his, our whole world is finished. There has to be a way to stop him. We need to figure that out and give it a shot—even if it feels like just one hopeless chance in a million.”


Gordon shook his head to clear the numbness still lingering from the effect of Arlok’s tentacle. The Xoranian seemed unable to produce a paralysis of any great duration with his weird natural weapon. Accordingly,  he had been forced to bind his captives like two trussed fowls while he returned to his labors.

Gordon shook his head to shake off the numbness that was still there from Arlok’s tentacle. The Xoranian didn’t seem to be able to make a paralysis that lasted long with his strange natural weapon. So,   he had to tie up his captives like two bundled chickens while he went back to his work.

Lying close together as they were, it was a comparatively easy matter for them to get their bound hands within reach of each other, but after fifteen minutes of vain work Gordon realized that any attempt at untying the ropes was useless. Arlok’s prodigious strength had drawn the knots so tight that no human power could ever loosen them.

Lying close together like they were, it was fairly easy for them to get their tied hands within reach of each other, but after fifteen minutes of fruitless effort, Gordon realized that trying to untie the ropes was pointless. Arlok’s incredible strength had pulled the knots so tight that no human force could ever loosen them.

Then Gordon suddenly thought of the one thing in his pockets that might help them. It was a tiny cigarette lighter, of the spring-trigger type. It was in his vest pocket completely out of reach of his bound hands, but there was a way out of that difficulty.

Then Gordon suddenly thought of the one thing in his pockets that might help them. It was a small cigarette lighter, the kind that uses a spring trigger. It was in his vest pocket, completely out of reach of his tied hands, but there was a way around that problem.

Gordon and Leah twisted and rolled their bodies like two contortionists until they succeeded in getting into such a position that Leah was able to get her teeth in the cloth of the vest pocket’s edge. A moment of desperate tugging, then the fabric gave way. The lighter dropped from the torn pocket to the floor, where Leah retrieved it.

Gordon and Leah twisted and rolled their bodies like two contortionists until they managed to get into a position where Leah could bite down on the edge of the vest pocket. After a moment of frantic tugging, the fabric gave way. The lighter fell from the ripped pocket to the floor, and Leah picked it up.

Then they twisted their bodies back to back. Leah managed to get the lighter flaming in her bound hands. Gordon groped in an effort to guide the ropes on his wrists over the tiny flickering flame.

Then they turned their bodies back to back. Leah managed to get the lighter lit in her tied hands. Gordon fumbled around, trying to guide the ropes on his wrists over the small flickering flame.


Then there came the faint welcome odor of smoldering rope as the lighter’s tiny flame bit into the bonds. Gordon bit his lips to suppress a cry of pain as the flame seared into his skin as well. The flame bit deeper into the rope. A single strand snapped.

Then there came the faint, welcome smell of burning rope as the lighter’s tiny flame burned into the bonds. Gordon bit his lips to hold back a cry of pain as the flame scorched his skin too. The flame dug deeper into the rope. A single strand snapped.

Then another strand gave way. To Gordon the process seemed endless as the flame scorched rope and flesh alike. A long minute of lancing agony that seemed hours—then Gordon could stand no more. He tensed his muscles in one mighty agonized effort to end the torture of the flame.

Then another strand broke. To Gordon, it felt like the process was never-ending as the flame burned both rope and skin. A long minute of piercing pain stretched on for what felt like hours—then Gordon could take it no longer. He tensed his muscles in one tremendous, agonizing effort to end the torment of the flame.

The weakened rope gave way completely beneath that pain-maddened lunge. Gordon’s hands were free. It was an easy matter now to use the lighter to finish freeing himself and Leah. They made their way swiftly back to the window at the rear of the hall. It slid silently upward. A moment later, and they were out in the brilliant moonlight—free.

The frayed rope snapped completely under the pressure of the pain-fueled struggle. Gordon’s hands were now free. It was simple for him to use the lighter to fully free himself and Leah. They quickly made their way back to the window at the back of the hall. It slid open silently. Moments later, they emerged into the bright moonlight—free.

They made their way around to the front of the house. Behind the drawn shades of one of the front rooms an eery glow of red light marked the location of Arlok’s work-room. They heard the occasional clink of tools inside the room as the Xoranian diligently worked to complete his apparatus.

They walked around to the front of the house. Behind the closed blinds of one of the front rooms, an eerie red glow indicated where Arlok’s workshop was. They could hear the occasional clink of tools inside as the Xoranian worked hard to finish his device.

They crept stealthily up to where one of the French windows of Arlok’s work-room swung slightly ajar. Through the narrow crevice they could see Arlok’s grotesque back as he labored over the complex assembly of apparatus against the wall.

They quietly approached where one of the French windows in Arlok’s workroom was slightly open. Through the small gap, they could see Arlok’s odd back as he worked over the complicated setup of equipment against the wall.

A heavy stone flung through the window would probably wreck that delicate mechanism completely, yet the two watchers knew that such a respite would be only a temporary one. As long as Arlok remained alive on this planet to build other gates to Xoran, Earth’s eventual doom was certain. Complete destruction of Arlok himself was Earth’s only hope of salvation.

A heavy stone thrown through the window would likely destroy that delicate mechanism entirely, yet the two observers knew that any break would only be temporary. As long as Arlok was alive on this planet to create more gates to Xoran, Earth’s eventual destruction was inevitable. Complete annihilation of Arlok himself was Earth’s only chance of salvation.


The Xoranian seemed to be nearing the end of his labors. He left the apparatus momentarily and walked over to a work-bench where he picked up a slender rod-like tool. Donning a heavy glove to shield his left hand, he selected a small plate of bluish-gray metal, then pressed a switch in the handle of the tool in his right hand.

The Xoranian appeared to be finishing his work. He stepped away from the equipment for a moment and walked over to a workbench where he grabbed a thin, rod-like tool. Putting on a thick glove to protect his left hand, he picked up a small plate made of bluish-gray metal, then pressed a switch on the handle of the tool in his right hand.

A blade of blinding white flame, seemingly as solid as a blade of metal, spurted for the length of a foot from the tool’s tip. Arlok began cutting the plate with the flame, the blade shearing through the heavy metal as easily as a hot knife shears through butter.

A blade of bright white flame, seeming as solid as a metal blade, shot out a foot from the tool’s tip. Arlok started cutting the plate with the flame, the blade slicing through the heavy metal as easily as a hot knife cuts through butter.

The sight brought a sudden surge of exultant hope to Gordon. He swiftly drew Leah away from the window, far  enough to the side that their low-voiced conversation could not be heard from inside the work-room.

The sight filled Gordon with a sudden rush of joyful hope. He quickly pulled Leah away from the window, far   enough to the side that their quiet conversation couldn't be heard from inside the workroom.

“Leah, there is our one chance!” he explained excitedly. “That blue fiend is vulnerable, and that flame-tool of his is the weapon to reach his vulnerability. Did you notice how careful he was to shield his other hand with a glove before he turned the tool on? He can be hurt by that blade of flame, and probably hurt badly.”

“Leah, this is our one chance!” he said excitedly. “That blue monster is vulnerable, and that flame tool of his is the weapon to exploit that vulnerability. Did you see how careful he was to cover his other hand with a glove before he turned on the tool? He can be hurt by that flame blade, and probably hurt badly.”

Leah nodded in quick understanding. “If I could lure him out of the room for just a moment, you could slip in through the window and get that flame-tool, Blair,” she suggested eagerly.

Leah quickly nodded in understanding. “If I can get him out of the room for just a minute, you could sneak in through the window and grab that flame-tool, Blair,” she suggested eagerly.

“That might work,” Gordon agreed reluctantly. “But, Leah, don’t run any more risks than you absolutely have to!” He picked up a small rock. “Here, take this with you. Open the door into the hall and attract Arlok’s attention by throwing the rock at his precious apparatus. Then the minute he sees you, try to escape out through the hall again. He’ll leave his work to follow you. When he returns to his work-room I’ll be in there waiting for him. And I’ll be waiting with a weapon that can stab through even that armor-plated hide of his!”

"That might work," Gordon said, a bit hesitantly. "But Leah, don’t take any more risks than you really have to!" He picked up a small rock. "Here, take this with you. Open the door to the hallway and get Arlok’s attention by throwing the rock at his precious equipment. Then, as soon as he sees you, try to escape back through the hallway. He’ll leave his work to chase after you. When he goes back to his workshop, I’ll be in there waiting for him. And I’ll be ready with a weapon that can pierce even his armor-plated hide!"

They separated, Leah to enter the house, Gordon to return to the window.

They parted ways, Leah walked into the house, and Gordon went back to the window.


Arlok was back over in front of the apparatus, fitting into place the piece of metal he had just cut. The flame-tool, its switch now turned off, was still on the work-bench.

Arlok was back in front of the equipment, installing the piece of metal he had just cut. The flame tool, its switch now off, was still on the workbench.

Gordon’s heart pounded with excitement as he crouched there with his eyes fixed upon the closed hall door. The minutes seemed to drag interminably. Then suddenly Gordon’s muscles tensed. The knob of the hall door had turned ever so slightly. Leah was at her post!

Gordon's heart raced with excitement as he crouched there, his eyes glued to the closed hall door. The minutes felt like they were dragging on forever. Then, out of nowhere, Gordon's muscles tightened. The doorknob of the hall door turned just a bit. Leah was at her post!

The next moment the door was flung open with a violence that sent it slamming back against the wall. The slender figure of Leah stood framed in the opening, her dark eyes blazing as she flung one hand up to hurl her missile.

The next moment, the door swung open with such force that it hit the wall. Leah's slim figure stood in the doorway, her dark eyes flashing as she raised one hand to throw her object.

Arlok whirled just as Leah threw the rock straight at the intricate Gate-opening apparatus. With the speed of thought the Xoranian flung his own body over to shield his fragile instruments. The rock thudded harmlessly against his metallic chest.

Arlok spun around just as Leah hurled the rock directly at the complex Gate-opening mechanism. In a split second, the Xoranian threw his body over to protect his delicate equipment. The rock hit him solidly on his metal chest but caused no damage.

Then Arlok’s tentacle flung out like a striking cobra, its forked tip flaming blue and green fire as it focussed upon the open door. But Leah was already gone. Gordon heard her flying footsteps as she raced down the hall. Arlok promptly sped after her in swift pursuit.

Then Arlok’s tentacle shot out like a striking cobra, its forked tip blazing with blue and green flames as it locked onto the open door. But Leah was already gone. Gordon heard her hurried footsteps as she sprinted down the hallway. Arlok quickly took off after her in hot pursuit.

As Arlok passed through the door into the hall Gordon flung himself into the room, and sped straight for the work-bench. He snatched the flame-tool up, then darted over to the wall by the door. He was not a second too soon. The heavy tread of Arlok’s return was already audible in the hall just outside.

As Arlok walked through the door into the hall, Gordon rushed into the room and quickly made his way to the workbench. He grabbed the flame-tool and then dashed over to the wall by the door. He wasn’t a moment too soon; the heavy sound of Arlok’s approach was already heard in the hall just outside.

Gordon prepared to stake everything upon his one slim chance of disabling that fearful tentacle before Arlok could bring it into action. He pressed the tiny switch in the flame-tool’s handle just as Arlok came through the door.

Gordon got ready to risk everything on his one slim chance of disabling that terrifying tentacle before Arlok could activate it. He pressed the small switch on the handle of the flame-tool just as Arlok walked through the door.


Arlok, startled by the glare of the flame-tool’s blazing blade, whirled toward Gordon—but too late. That thin searing shaft of vivid flame had already struck squarely at the base of the Xoranian’s tentacle. A seething spray of hissing sparks marked the place where the flame bit deeply home. Arlok screamed, a ghastly metallic note of anguish like nothing human.

Arlok, shocked by the bright light of the flame-tool’s blazing blade, spun around to face Gordon—but it was too late. That thin, searing beam of bright flame had already hit directly at the base of the Xoranian’s tentacle. A chaotic spray of hissing sparks lit up the spot where the flame had deeply penetrated. Arlok screamed, a horrific metallic sound of pain that was unlike anything human.

The Xoranian’s powerful hands clutched at Gordon, but he leaped lithely backward out of their reach. Then Gordon again attacked, the flame-tool’s shining blade licking in and out like a rapier. The searing flame swept across one of Arlok’s arms, and the Xoranian winced. Then the blade stabbed swiftly at Arlok’s waist. Arlok half-doubled as he flinched back. Gordon shifted his aim with lightning  speed and sent the blade of flame lashing in one accurate terrible stroke that caught Arlok squarely in the eyes.

The Xoranian’s strong hands reached for Gordon, but he jumped back skillfully, avoiding their grasp. Then Gordon lunged again, the flame-tool's shiny blade darting in and out like a rapier. The intense heat swept over one of Arlok’s arms, making the Xoranian flinch. Then the blade quickly jabbed at Arlok’s waist. Arlok bent over slightly as he pulled back. Gordon adjusted his aim with incredible speed and sent the blade of flame striking in one precise, powerful move that hit Arlok squarely in the eyes.

Again Arlok screamed in intolerable agony as that tearing flame darkened forever his glowing eyes. In berserker fury the tortured Xoranian charged blindly toward Gordon. Gordon warily dodged to one side. Arlok, sightless, and with his tentacle crippled, still had enough power in that mighty metallic body of his to tear a hundred Earth men to pieces.

Again, Arlok screamed in unbearable pain as that burning flame permanently obscured his glowing eyes. In a wild rage, the tormented Xoranian charged blindly at Gordon. Gordon cautiously sidestepped. Arlok, blind and with a damaged tentacle, still had enough strength in his powerful metallic body to rip apart a hundred Earth men.

Gordon stung Arlok’s shoulder with the flame, then desperately leaped to one side just in time to dodge a flailing blow that would have made pulp of his body had it landed.

Gordon scorched Arlok’s shoulder with the flame, then urgently jumped to the side just in time to avoid a wild swing that would have turned his body to mush if it had connected.

Arlok went stark wild in his frenzied efforts to come to grips with his unseen adversary. Furniture crashed and splintered to kindling wood beneath his threshing feet. Even the stout walls of the room shivered and cracked as the incredible weight of Arlok’s body caromed against them.

Arlok went completely crazy in his desperate attempts to confront his invisible opponent. Furniture smashed and broke into pieces under his pounding feet. Even the strong walls of the room shook and cracked as the immense weight of Arlok’s body slammed against them.


Gordon circled lithely around the crippled blue monstrosity like a timber wolf circling a wounded moose. He began concentrating his attack upon Arlok’s left leg. Half a dozen deep slashes with the searing flame—then suddenly the thin leg crumpled and broke. Arlok crashed helplessly to the floor.

Gordon moved gracefully around the damaged blue creature like a timber wolf circling a hurt moose. He focused his attack on Arlok’s left leg. After half a dozen deep cuts with the searing flame, the thin leg suddenly crumpled and snapped. Arlok fell helplessly to the floor.

Gordon was now able to shift his attack to Arlok’s head. Dodging the blindly flailing arms of the Xoranian, he stabbed again and again at that oval-shaped skull.

Gordon was now able to focus his attack on Arlok’s head. Avoiding the wildly swinging arms of the Xoranian, he stabbed repeatedly at that oval-shaped skull.

The searing thrusts began to have their effect. Arlok’s convulsive movements became slower and weaker. Gordon sent the flame stabbing in a long final thrust in an attempt to pierce through to that alien metal brain.

The intense thrusts started to take their toll. Arlok's convulsive movements grew slower and weaker. Gordon launched the flame in a long final thrust, trying to break through to that alien metal brain.

With startling suddenness the flame burned its way home to some unknown center of life force in the oval skull. There was a brief but appalling gush of bright purple flame from Arlok’s eye-sockets and mouth orifice. Then his twitching body stiffened. His bluish-gray hide darkened with incredible swiftness into a dull black. Arlok was dead.

With shocking suddenness, the flame blazed its way to some unknown center of life force in the oval skull. There was a quick but horrifying burst of bright purple flame from Arlok’s eye sockets and mouth. Then his twitching body went rigid. His bluish-gray skin darkened rapidly into a dull black. Arlok was dead.

Gordon, sickened at the grisly ending to the battle, snapped off the flame-tool and turned to search for Leah. He found her already standing in the hall door, alive, and unhurt.

Gordon, disgusted by the horrific conclusion of the battle, switched off the flame-tool and turned to look for Leah. He found her already standing in the hallway door, alive and unhurt.


“I escaped through the window at the end of the hall,” she explained. “Arlok quit following me as soon as he saw that you too were gone from where he had left us tied.” She shuddered as she looked down at the Xoranian’s mangled body. “I saw most of your fight with him, Blair. It was terrible; awful. But, Blair, we’ve won!”

"I escaped" through the window at the end of the hall,” she explained. “Arlok stopped following me as soon as he saw that you were gone from where he had left us tied up.” She shuddered as she looked down at the Xoranian’s broken body. “I saw most of your fight with him, Blair. It was terrible; horrible. But, Blair, we’ve won!”

“Yes, and now we’ll make sure of the fruits of our victory,” Gordon said grimly, starting over toward the Gate-opening apparatus with the flame-tool in his hand. A very few minutes’ work with the shearing blade of flame reduced the intricate apparatus to a mere tangled pile of twisted metal.

“Yes, and now we’ll ensure we get the benefits of our victory,” Gordon said firmly, walking back to the gate-opening device with the flame-tool in his hand. Just a few minutes of using the fiery blade reduced the complex apparatus to a jumbled mess of twisted metal.

Arlok, Gate-opener of Xoran, was dead—and the Gate to that grim planet was now irrevocably closed!

Arlok, Gate-opener of Xoran, was dead—and the Gate to that grim planet was now permanently shut!

“Blair, do you feel it too, that eery feeling of countless eyes still watching us from Xoran?” There was frank awe in Leah’s half-whispered question. “You know Arlok said that they had watched us for centuries from their side of the barrier. I’m sure they’re watching us now. Will they send another Opener of Gates to take up the work where Arlok failed?”

“Blair, do you feel it too, that eerie feeling of countless eyes still watching us from Xoran?” Leah asked in a half-whisper, clearly in awe. “You know Arlok mentioned that they had watched us for centuries from their side of the barrier. I’m sure they’re watching us right now. Will they send another Opener of Gates to continue the work where Arlok failed?”

Gordon took Leah into his arms. “I don’t know, dear,” he admitted gravely. “They may send another messenger, but I doubt it. This world of ours has had its warning, and it will heed it. The watchers on Xoran must know that in the five hundred and forty years it would take their next messenger to get here, the Earth will have had more than enough time to prepare an adequate defense for even Xoran’s menace. I doubt if there will ever again be an attempt made to open the Gate to Xoran.”

Gordon pulled Leah close. “I don’t know, babe,” he said seriously. “They might send another messenger, but I really doubt it. Our world has had its warning, and it will pay attention. The watchers on Xoran must realize that in the five hundred and forty years it will take their next messenger to arrive here, Earth will have had more than enough time to build up a proper defense against even Xoran’s threat. I seriously doubt there will ever be another attempt to open the Gate to Xoran.”

 
A (water)ship goes down in stormy seas.

The great ship tore apart.

The massive ship split apart.

The Eye of Allah

By C. D. Willard

By C. D. Willard

On the fatal seventh of September a certain Secret Service man sat in the President’s chair and—looked back into the Eye of Allah.

On the fateful seventh of September, a specific Secret Service agent sat in the President’s chair and—looked back into the Eye of Allah.

Blinky Collins’ part in this matter was very brief. Blinky lasted just long enough to make a great discovery, to brag about it as was Blinky’s way, and then pass on to find his reward in whatever hereafter is set apart for weak-minded crooks whose heads are not hard enough to withstand the crushing impact of a lead-filled pacifier.

Blinky Collins’ role in this situation was very short. Blinky stuck around just long enough to make a big discovery, brag about it like he usually did, and then move on to seek his reward in whatever afterlife is reserved for dim-witted criminals whose minds aren’t strong enough to handle the heavy blow of a lead-filled pacifier.

The photograph studio of Blinky Collins was on the third floor of a disreputable building in an equally unsavory part of Chicago. There were no tinted pictures of beautiful blondes nor of stern, square-jawed men of affairs in Blinky’s reception room. His clients, who came furtively there, were strongly opposed to having their pictures taken—they came for other purposes. For the photographic work of Mr. Collins was strictly commercial—and peculiar. There were fingerprints to be photographed and identified for purpose of private revenge, photographs of people to be merged and repictured in compromising closeness for  reasons of blackmail. And even X-Ray photography was included in the scope of his work.

The photography studio of Blinky Collins was on the third floor of a rundown building in a sketchy part of Chicago. There were no colored pictures of pretty blondes or serious, square-jawed businessmen in Blinky’s waiting room. His clients, who came in secretly, were strongly against having their photos taken—they came for other reasons. The photographic work of Mr. Collins was strictly business—and unusual. There were fingerprints to be photographed and identified for private revenge, photos of people to be merged and redone in compromising situations for   reasons of blackmail. Even X-ray photography was part of his services.


The great discovery came when a box was brought to the dingy room and Mr. Collins was asked to show what was inside it without the bother and inconvenience of disturbing lock and seals. The X-Ray machine sizzled above it, and a photographic plate below was developed to show a string of round discs that could easily have been pearls.

The big discovery happened when a box was brought into the shabby room and Mr. Collins was asked to reveal its contents without the hassle of breaking any locks or seals. The X-Ray machine hummed above it, while a photographic plate below was exposed to show a series of round discs that could easily have been pearls.

The temporary possessor of the box was pleased with the result—but Blinky was puzzled. For the developer had brought out an odd result. There were the pearls as expected, but, too, there was a small picture superimposed—a picture of a bald head and a body beneath seated beside a desk. The picture had been taken from above looking straight down, and head and desk were familiar.

The temporary owner of the box was happy with the outcome—but Blinky was confused. The developer had produced a strange result. There were the pearls as expected, but there was also a small image layered on top—a picture of a bald head and a body sitting next to a desk. The photo was taken from above, looking straight down, and both the head and the desk looked familiar.

Blinky knew them both. The odd part was that he knew also that both of them were at that instant on the ground floor of the same disreputable building, directly under and two floors below his workshop.

Blinky knew both of them. The strange part was that he also knew that at that moment, they were on the ground floor of the same shady building, right below and two floors down from his workshop.

Like many great discoveries, this of Blinky’s came as the result of an accident. He had monkeyed with the X-Ray generator and had made certain substitutions. And here was the result—a bald head and a desk, photographed plainly through two heavy wood floors. Blinky scratched his own head in deep thought. And then he repeated the operation.

Like many great discoveries, Blinky's came about by accident. He had tinkered with the X-Ray generator and made some substitutions. And here was the outcome—a bald head and a desk, clearly photographed through two thick wooden floors. Blinky scratched his head in deep thought. Then, he repeated the process.

This time there was a blonde head close to the bald one, and two people were close to the desk and to each other. Blinky knew then that there were financial possibilities in this new line of portrait work.

This time, a blonde head was near the bald one, and two people were close to the desk and to each other. Blinky realized then that there were financial opportunities in this new type of portrait work.

It was some time before the rat eyes of the inventor were able to see exactly what they wanted through this strange device, but Blinky learned. And he fitted a telescope back of the ray and found that he could look along it and see as if through a great funnel what was transpiring blocks and blocks away; he looked where he would, and brick walls or stone were like glass when the new ray struck through them.

It took a while for the inventor's rat-like eyes to clearly see what they wanted through this strange device, but Blinky got the hang of it. He attached a telescope behind the ray and discovered that he could look through it and see, as if through a huge funnel, what was happening blocks away. He looked wherever he wanted, and brick walls or stone became as transparent as glass when the new ray passed through them.

Blinky never knew what he had—never dreamed of the tremendous potentialities in his oscillating ethereal ray that had a range and penetration beyond anything known. But he knew, in a vague way, that this ray was a channel for light waves to follow, and he learned that he could vary the range of the ray and that whatever light was shown at the end of that range came to him as clear and distinct as if he were there in the room.

Blinky never realized what he had—never imagined the incredible possibilities in his oscillating ethereal ray that could reach and penetrate farther than anything else known. But he understood, somewhat, that this ray was a pathway for light waves, and he discovered that he could adjust the range of the ray, making whatever light appeared at the end of that range come to him as clear and vivid as if he were actually in the room.

He sat for hours, staring through the telescope. He would train the device upon a building across the street, then cut down the current until the unseen vibration penetrated inside the building. If there was nothing there of interest he would gradually increase the power, and the ray would extend out and still out into other rooms and beyond them to still others. Blinky had a lot of fun, but he never forgot the practical application of the device—practical, that is, from the distorted viewpoint of a warped mind.

He sat for hours, staring through the telescope. He would aim the device at a building across the street, then reduce the current until the hidden vibrations penetrated inside. If there was nothing interesting there, he would slowly increase the power, and the beam would extend further into other rooms and beyond. Blinky had a lot of fun, but he never forgot the practical use of the device—practical, that is, from the twisted perspective of a warped mind.


“I’ve heard about your machine,” said a pasty-faced man one day, as he sat in Blinky’s room, “and I think it’s a lot of hooey. But I’d give just one grand to know who is with the district attorney this minute.”

“I’ve heard about your machine,” said a pale-faced man one day, as he sat in Blinky’s room, “and I think it’s all nonsense. But I’d pay a thousand bucks just to know who’s with the district attorney right now.”

“Where is he?” asked Blinky.

“Where's he?” asked Blinky.

“Two blocks down the street, in the station house … and if Pokey Barnard is with him, the lousy stool-pigeon—”

“Two blocks down the street, in the station house … and if Pokey Barnard is with him, that terrible snitch—”

Blinky paid no attention to the other’s opinion of one Pokey Barnard; he was busy with a sputtering blue light and a telescope behind a shield of heavy lead.

Blinky didn’t care about what others thought of Pokey Barnard; he was focused on a flickering blue light and a telescope behind a thick lead shield.

“Put your money on the table,” he said, finally: “there’s the dicks … and there’s Pokey. Take a look—”

“Put your money on the table,” he said finally. “There are the bets... and there’s Pokey. Take a look—”

It was some few minutes later that Blinky learned of another valuable feature  in his ray. He was watching the district attorney when the pasty-faced man brushed against a hanging incandescent light. There was a bit of bare wire exposed, and as it swung into the ray the fuses in the Collins studio blew out instantly.

It was a few minutes later that Blinky discovered another valuable feature   in his ray. He was watching the district attorney when the pale-faced man brushed against a hanging incandescent light. There was some bare wire exposed, and as it swung into the ray, the fuses in the Collins studio blew out instantly.

But the squinting eyes at the telescope had seen something first. They had seen the spare form of the district attorney throw itself from the chair as if it had been dealt a blow—or had received an electric shock.

But the squinting eyes at the telescope had seen something first. They had seen the lean figure of the district attorney jump out of the chair as if it had been hit— or had gotten an electric shock.

Blinky put in new fuses—heavier ones—and tried it again on another subject. And again the man at the receiving end got a shot of current that sent him sprawling.

Blinky installed new fuses—stronger ones—and tested it again on another subject. Once more, the guy at the receiving end got zapped with a current that knocked him down.

“Now what the devil—” demanded Blinky. He stood off and looked at the machine, the wire with its 110 volts, the invisible ray that was streaming out.

“Now what the heck—” asked Blinky. He stepped back and stared at the machine, the wire carrying its 110 volts, the invisible ray that was streaming out.

“It’s insulated, the machine is,” he told his caller, “so the juice won’t shoot back if I keep my hands off; but why,” he demanded profanely, “don’t it short on the first thing it touches?”

“It’s insulated, the machine is,” he told his caller, “so the electricity won’t backfire if I keep my hands off; but why,” he asked angrily, “doesn’t it shut off on the first thing it touches?”


He was picturing vaguely a ray like a big insulated cable, with light and current both traveling along a core at its center, cut off, insulated by the ray, so that only the bare end where the ray stopped could make contact.

He was imagining something like a thick insulated wire, with light and electricity both moving along a core in the middle, separated and insulated by the wire, so that only the bare end where the wire ended could connect.

“Some more of them damn electrons.” he hazarded; then demanded of his caller: “But am I one hell of a smart guy? Or am I?”

“Some more of those damn electrons.” he said cautiously; then he asked his caller, “But am I really a smart guy? Or what?”

There was no denying this fact. The pasty-faced man told Blinky with lurid emphasis just how smart. He had seen with his own eyes and this was too good to keep.

There was no denying this fact. The pasty-faced man told Blinky with exaggerated emphasis just how smart he was. He had seen it with his own eyes, and this was too good to keep to himself.

He paid his one grand and departed, first to make certain necessary arrangements for the untimely end of one Pokey Barnard, squealer, louse, et cetera, et cetera, and then to spread the glad news through the underworld of Collins’ invention.

He paid his thousand dollars and left, first to make some necessary arrangements for the unexpected death of one Pokey Barnard, snitch, parasite, and so on, and then to share the good news throughout the underworld about Collins’ invention.

That was Blinky’s big mistake, as was shown a few days later. Not many had taken seriously the account of the photographer’s experiments, but there was one who had, as was evident. A bearded man, whose eyes stared somewhat wildly from beneath a shock of frowzy hair, entered the Collins work-room and locked the door behind him. His English was imperfect, but the heavy automatic in his hand could not be misunderstood. He forced the trembling inventor to give a demonstration, and the visitor’s face showed every evidence of delight.

That was Blinky’s big mistake, as was shown a few days later. Not many people took the photographer’s experiments seriously, but there was one who did, as became clear. A bearded man, whose eyes looked somewhat wild beneath a messy tangle of hair, entered the Collins workroom and locked the door behind him. His English wasn't great, but the heavy gun in his hand was impossible to misinterpret. He forced the trembling inventor to demonstrate, and the visitor’s face showed every sign of excitement.

“The cur-rent,” he demanded with careful words, “the electreek cur-rent, you shall do also. Yes?”

“The current,” he insisted with measured words, “the electric current, you will do as well. Yes?”

Again the automatic brought quick assent, and again the visitor showed his complete satisfaction. Showed it by slugging the inventor quietly and efficiently and packing the apparatus in the big suitcase he had brought.

Again, the machine got an instant yes, and once more the visitor displayed his total satisfaction. He displayed it by quietly and efficiently knocking out the inventor and stuffing the device into the large suitcase he had brought.

Blinky Collins had been fond of that machine. He had found a form of television with uncounted possibilities, and it had been for him the perfect instrument of a blackmailing Peeping Tom; he had learned the secret of directed wireless transmission of power and had seen it as a means for annoying his enemies. Yet Blinky Collins—the late Blinky Collins—offered no least objection, when the bearded man walked off with the machine. His body, sprawled awkwardly in the corner, was quite dead….

Blinky Collins had really liked that machine. He had discovered a type of television with endless possibilities, and it had been the perfect tool for his blackmailing Peeping Tom antics; he had figured out how to send power wirelessly and saw it as a way to bother his enemies. Yet Blinky Collins—the recently deceased Blinky Collins—made no protest when the bearded man took the machine away. His body, awkwardly sprawled in the corner, was completely lifeless….


And now, some two months later, in his Washington office, the Chief of the United States Secret Service pushed a paper across his desk to a waiting man and leaned back in his chair.

And now, about two months later, in his Washington office, the Chief of the United States Secret Service slid a document across his desk to a man who was waiting and leaned back in his chair.

“What would you make of that, Del?” he asked.

“What do you think about that, Del?” he asked.

Robert Delamater reached leisurely for the paper. He regarded it with sleepy, half-closed eyes.

Robert Delamater reached for the paper casually, looking at it with drowsy, half-closed eyes.

There was a crude drawing of an eye at the top. Below was printed—not written—a message in careful, precise  letters: “Take warning. The Eye of Allah is upon you. You shall instructions receive from time to time. Follow them. Obey.”

There was a rough drawing of an eye at the top. Below it was printed—not written—a message in careful, precise   letters: “Take warning. The Eye of Allah is upon you. You will receive instructions from time to time. Follow them. Obey.”

Delamater laughed. “Why ask me what I think of a nut letter like that. You’ve had plenty of them just as crazy.”

Delamater laughed. “Why are you asking me what I think of a nutty letter like that? You’ve received plenty of them that are just as crazy.”

“This didn’t come to me,” said the Chief; “it was addressed to the President of the United States.”

“This didn’t come to me,” said the Chief; “it was sent to the President of the United States.”

“Well, there will be others, and we will run the poor sap down. Nothing out of the ordinary I should say.”

“Well, there will be others, and we will hunt the poor guy down. Nothing out of the ordinary, I’d say.”

“That is what I thought—at first. Read this—” The big, heavy-set man pushed another and similar paper across the desk. “This one was addressed to the Secretary of State.”

“That's what I thought—at first. Read this—” The big, heavy-set man pushed another similar paper across the desk. “This one was addressed to the Secretary of State.”

Delamater did not read it at once. He held both papers to the light; his fingers touched the edges only.

Delamater didn’t read it right away. He held both papers up to the light; his fingers only grazed the edges.

“No watermark,” he mused; “ordinary white writing stock—sold in all the five and ten cent stores. Tried these for fingerprints I suppose?”.

“No watermark,” he thought; “just plain white writing paper—available in all the five and dime stores. I guess they tried these for fingerprints?”

“Read it,” suggested the Chief.

“Check it out,” suggested the Chief.

“Another picture of an eye,” said Delamater aloud, and read: “‘Warning. You are dealing with an emissary from a foreign power who is an unfriend of my country. See him no more. This is the first and last warning. The Eye of Allah watches.’

“Another picture of an eye,” said Delamater aloud, and read: “‘Warning. You are dealing with an envoy from a foreign power who is an enemy of my country. Do not see him again. This is the first and last warning. The Eye of Allah is watching.’”

“And what is this below—? ‘He did not care for your cigars, Mr. Secretary. Next time—but there must be no next time.’”

“And what’s this below—? ‘He didn’t care for your cigars, Mr. Secretary. Next time—but there can’t be a next time.’”


Delamater read slowly—lazily. He seemed only slightly interested except when he came to the odd conclusion of the note. But the Chief knew Delamater and knew how that slow indolence could give place to a feverish, alert concentration when work was to be done.

Delamater read slowly—almost idly. He seemed only mildly interested except when he reached the strange end of the note. But the Chief knew Delamater and was aware of how that slow laziness could turn into a intense, focused drive when it was time to work.

“Crazy as a loon,” was the man’s conclusion as he dropped the papers upon the desk.

“Crazy as a loon,” was the man’s conclusion as he dropped the papers on the desk.

“Crazy,” his chief corrected, “like a fox! Read the last line again; then get this—

“Crazy,” his boss corrected, “like a fox! Read the last line again; then get this—

“The Secretary of State is meeting with a foreign agent who is here very much incog. Came in as a servant of a real ambassador. Slipped quietly into Washington, and not a soul knew he was here. He met the Secretary in a closed room; no one saw him come or leave—”;

“The Secretary of State is meeting with a foreign agent who is here completely incognito. He came in as a servant of a real ambassador. He quietly slipped into Washington, and no one knew he was here. He met the Secretary in a private room; no one saw him arrive or leave—”;

“Well, the Secretary tells me that in that room where nobody could see he offered this man a cigar. His visitor took it, tried to smoke it, apologized—and lit one of his own vile cigarettes.”

“Well, the Secretary tells me that in that room where no one could see he offered this guy a cigar. His visitor took it, tried to smoke it, apologized—and lit one of his own terrible cigarettes.”

“Hm-m!” Delamater sat a little straighter in his chair; his eyebrows were raised now in questioning astonishment. “Dictaphone? Some employee of the Department listening in?”

“Hm-m!” Delamater sat up a bit straighter in his chair; his eyebrows were raised now in surprised curiosity. “Dictaphone? Is some employee from the Department listening in?”

“Impossible.”

"Not possible."

“Now that begins to be interesting,” the other conceded. His eyes had lost their sleepy look. “Want me to take it on?”

“Now that’s starting to get interesting,” the other agreed. His eyes had lost their drowsy look. “Do you want me to handle it?”

“Later. Right now. I want you to take this visiting gentleman under your personal charge. Here is the name and the room and hotel where he is staying. He is to meet with the Secretary to-night—he knows where. You will get to him unobserved—absolutely unseen; I can leave that to you. Take him yourself to his appointment, and take him without a brass band. But have what men you want tail you and watch out for spies…. Then, when he is through, bring him back and deliver him safely to his room. Compray?”

“Later. Right now, I want you to take this visiting gentleman under your personal care. Here’s his name, along with the room and hotel where he’s staying. He’s supposed to meet with the Secretary tonight—he knows where. You need to get to him without being seen—absolutely unseen; I trust you with that. Take him yourself to his appointment, and do it discreetly. But have whoever you need follow you and keep an eye out for spies… Then, when he’s done, bring him back and make sure he gets safely to his room. Got it?”

“Right—give me Wilkins and Smeed. I rather think I can get this bird there and back without being seen, but perhaps they may catch Allah keeping tabs on us at that.” He laughed amusedly as he took the paper with the name and address.

“Okay—get me Wilkins and Smeed. I think I can get this guy there and back without being noticed, but maybe they’ll catch Allah watching us at that.” He chuckled to himself as he took the paper with the name and address.


A waiter with pencil and order-pad might have been seen some hours later going as if from the kitchen to the ninth floor of a Washington hotel. And the same waiter, a  few minutes later, was escorting a guest from a rear service-door to an inconspicuous car parked nearby. The waiter slipped behind the wheel.

A server with a pencil and notepad might have been seen a few hours later walking from the kitchen to the ninth floor of a Washington hotel. Just a few minutes later, the same waiter was guiding a guest from a back service door to a discreet car parked nearby. The waiter got behind the wheel.

A taxi, whose driver was half asleep, was parked a hundred feet behind them at the curb. As they drove away and no other sign of life was seen in the quiet street the driver of the taxi yawned ostentatiously and decided to seek a new stand. He neglected possible fares until a man he called Smeed hailed him a block farther on. They followed slowly after the first car … and they trailed it again on its return after some hours.

A taxi, with a driver who was half asleep, was parked a hundred feet behind them at the curb. As they drove away and with no other signs of life on the quiet street, the taxi driver yawned dramatically and decided to look for a new spot. He ignored potential fares until a guy he called Smeed waved him down a block later. They followed slowly after the first car … and they trailed it again on its return after a few hours.

“Safe as a church,” they reported to the driver of the first car. “We’ll swear that nobody was checking up on that trip.”

“Safe as a church,” they told the driver of the first car. “We’ll swear that no one was looking into that trip.”

And: “O. K.” Delamater reported to his chief the next morning. “Put one over on this self-appointed Allah that time.”

And: “Okay.” Delamater reported to his boss the next morning. “Got one over on this self-appointed Allah that time.”

But the Chief did not reply: he was looking at a slip of paper like those he had shown his operative the day before. He tossed it to Delamater and took up the phone.

But the Chief didn't answer: he was looking at a piece of paper like the one he had shown his agent the day before. He threw it to Delamater and picked up the phone.

“To the Secretary of State,” Delamater read. “You had your warning. Next time you disobey it shall be you who dies.”

“To the Secretary of State,” Delamater read. “You were warned. Next time you disobey, you will be the one to pay the price.”

The signature was only the image of an eye.

The signature was just an image of an eye.


The Chief was calling a number; Delamater recognized it as that of the hotel he had visited. “Manager, please, at once,” the big man was saying.

The Chief was dialing a number; Delamater recognized it as the one for the hotel he had been to. “Manager, please, right away,” the big man was saying.

He identified himself to the distant man. Then: “Please check up on the man in nine four seven. If he doesn’t answer, enter the room and report at once—I will hold the phone….”

He introduced himself to the man far away. Then he said, “Please check on the guy in room nine four seven. If he doesn’t respond, go into the room and report back immediately—I’ll stay on the phone….”

The man at the desk tapped steadily with a pencil; Robert Delamater sat quietly, tensely waiting. But some sixth sense told him what the answer would be. He was not surprised when the Chief repeated what the phone had whispered.

The man at the desk tapped steadily with a pencil; Robert Delamater sat quietly, anxiously waiting. But some sixth sense told him what the answer would be. He wasn't surprised when the Chief repeated what the phone had whispered.

“Dead?… Yes!… Leave everything absolutely undisturbed. We will be right over.”

“Dead?… Yes!… Leave everything totally undisturbed. We’ll be right over.”

“Get Doctor Brooks, Del,” he said quietly; “the Eye of Allah was watching after all.”

“Get Doctor Brooks, Del,” he said quietly; “the Eye of Allah was watching after all.”

Robert Delamater was silent as they drove to the hotel. Where had he slipped? He trusted Smeed and Wilkins entirely; if they said his car had not been followed it had not. And the visitor had been disguised; he had seen to that. Then, where had this person stood—this being who called himself the Eye of Allah?

Robert Delamater was quiet as they drove to the hotel. Where had he gone wrong? He completely trusted Smeed and Wilkins; if they said his car hadn't been followed, then it hadn't. And the visitor had been disguised; he made sure of that. So, where had this person been—this individual who referred to himself as the Eye of Allah?

“Chief,” he said finally. “I didn’t slip—nor Wilkins or Smeed.”

“Chief,” he said finally. “I didn’t mess up—neither did Wilkins or Smeed.”

“Someone did,” replied the big man, “and it wasn’t the Eye of Allah, either.”

“Someone did,” replied the big guy, “and it wasn’t the Eye of God, either.”

The manager of the hotel was waiting to take them to the room. He unlocked the door with his pass key.

The hotel manager was ready to take them to their room. He opened the door with his passkey.

“Not a thing touched,” he assured the Secret Service men; “there he is, just the way we found him.”

“Not a thing has been touched,” he assured the Secret Service agents; “there he is, just how we found him.”

In the doorway between the bedroom and bath a body was huddled. Doctor Brooks knelt quickly beside it. His hands worked swiftly for a moment, then he rose to his feet.

In the doorway between the bedroom and the bathroom, a body was curled up. Doctor Brooks knelt down quickly beside it. His hands moved rapidly for a moment, then he stood up.

“Dead,” he announced.

"He's dead," he announced.

“How long?” asked the Chief.

“How long?” asked the Chief.

“Some time. Hours I should say—perhaps eight or ten.”

“Some time. I should say hours—maybe eight or ten.”

“Cause?” the query was brief.

"Reason?" the question was brief.

“It will take an autopsy to determine that. There is no blood or wound to be seen.”

“It will take an autopsy to figure that out. There’s no blood or visible wound.”


The doctor was again examining the partly rigid body. He opened one hand; it held a cake of soap. There was a grease mark on the hand.

The doctor was once more examining the mostly stiff body. He opened one hand; it held a bar of soap. There was a grease stain on the hand.

Delamater supplied the explanation. “He touched some grease on the old car I was using,” he said. “Must have gone directly to wash it off. See—there is water spilled on the floor.”

Delamater provided the explanation. “He touched some grease on the old car I was using,” he said. “He must have gone straight to wash it off. Look—there is water spilled on the floor.”

Water had indeed been splashed on the tile floor of the bath room; a pool of it still remained about the heavy, foreign-looking shoes of the dead man.

Water had indeed splashed on the tiled floor of the bathroom; a puddle of it still surrounded the heavy, foreign-looking shoes of the dead man.

 Something in it caught Delamater’s eye. He leaned down to pick up three pellets of metal, like small shot, round and shining.

 Something in it caught Delamater’s eye. He bent down to pick up three small, shiny metal pellets, like tiny shot.

“I’ll keep these,” he said, “though the man was never killed with shot as small as that.”

“I’ll hold onto these,” he said, “even though the man was never killed by a bullet that small.”

“We shall have to wait for the autopsy report,” said the Chief crisply; “that may give the cause of death. Was there anyone in the room—did you enter it with him last night, Del?”

“We’ll have to wait for the autopsy report,” the Chief said firmly. “That might reveal the cause of death. Was there anyone else in the room—did you go in with him last night, Del?”

“No,” said the operative; “he was very much agitated when we got here—dismissed me rather curtly at the door. He was quite upset about something—spoke English none too well and said something about a warning and damned our Secret Service as inefficient.”

“No,” said the operative; “he was really agitated when we arrived—dismissed me pretty abruptly at the door. He was quite upset about something—his English wasn’t great and he mentioned a warning and criticized our Secret Service as being ineffective.”

“A warning!” said the Chief. The dead man’s brief case was on the bed. He crossed to it and undid the straps; the topmost paper told the reason for the man’s disquiet. It showed the familiar, staring eye. And beneath the eye was a warning: this man was to die if he did not leave Washington at once.

“A warning!” said the Chief. The dead man’s briefcase was on the bed. He walked over and unfastened the straps; the top paper revealed the cause of the man's anxiety. It displayed the familiar, unblinking eye. And underneath the eye was a warning: this man would die if he didn’t leave Washington immediately.

The Chief turned to the hotel manager. “Was the door locked?”

The Chief turned to the hotel manager. “Was the door locked?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“But it is a spring lock. Someone could have gone out and closed it after him.”

“But it's a spring lock. Someone could have gone out and closed it after him.”

“Not this time. The dead-bolt was thrown. It takes a key to do that from the outside or this thumb-turn on the inside.” The hotel man demonstrated the action of the heavy bolt.

“Not this time. The deadbolt was thrown. You need a key to do that from the outside or this thumb turn on the inside.” The hotel guy showed how the heavy bolt works.

“Then, with a duplicate key, a man could have left this room and locked the door behind him.”

“Then, with a master key, a guy could have left this room and locked the door behind him.”

“Absolutely not. The floor-clerk was on duty all night. I have questioned her: this room was under her eyes all the time. She saw this man return, saw your man, here”—and he pointed to Delamater—“leave him at the door. There was no person left the room after that.”

“Definitely not. The front desk clerk was on duty all night. I’ve asked her about it: she was watching this room the entire time. She saw this man come back, saw your guy, here”—and he pointed to Delamater—“drop him off at the door. No one left the room after that.”

“See about the autopsy, Doctor,” the Chief ordered.

“Check on the autopsy, Doctor,” the Chief ordered.

And to the manager: “Not a thing here must be touched. Admit only Mr. Delamater and no one else unless he vouches for them.

And to the manager: “Nothing here should be touched. Only let in Mr. Delamater and no one else unless he vouches for them.

“Del,” he told the operative, “I’m giving you a chance to make up for last night. Go to it.”

“Del,” he said to the operative, “I’m giving you a chance to make up for last night. Go for it.”

And Robert Delamater “went to it” with all the thoroughness at his command, and with a total lack of result.

And Robert Delamater “went to it” with all the thoroughness he could muster, and with absolutely no result.


The autopsy helped not at all. The man was dead; it was apparently a natural death. “Not a scratch nor a mark on him,” was the report. But: “… next time it will be you,” the note with the staring eye had warned the Secretary of State. The writer of it was taking full credit for the mysterious death.

The autopsy provided no useful information. The man was dead; it seemed to be a natural death. “Not a scratch or a mark on him,” was the report. But: “… next time it will be you,” the note with the glaring eye had warned the Secretary of State. The sender was claiming full responsibility for the mysterious death.

Robert Delamater had three small bits of metal, like tiny shot, and he racked his brain to connect these with the death. There were fingerprints, too, beautifully developed upon the mysterious missives—prints that tallied with none in the records. There were analyses of the paper—of the ink—and not a clue in any of them.

Robert Delamater had three small pieces of metal, like tiny pellets, and he struggled to link these to the death. There were fingerprints as well, perfectly captured on the mysterious messages—prints that matched none in the records. There were tests of the paper and the ink, and not a single clue in any of them.

Just three pellets of metal. Robert Delamater had failed utterly, and he was bitter in the knowledge of his failure.

Just three metal pellets. Robert Delamater had completely failed, and he felt bitter about his failure.

“He had you spotted, Del,” the Chief insisted. “The writer of these notes may be crazy, but he was clever enough to know that this man did see the Secretary. And he was waiting for him when he came back; then he killed him.”

“He had you figured out, Del,” the Chief insisted. “The person who wrote these notes might be insane, but they were smart enough to know that this guy did see the Secretary. And he was waiting for him when he got back; then he killed him.”

“Without a mark?”

"Without a trace?"

“He killed him,” the Chief repeated; “then he left—and that’s that.”

“He killed him,” the Chief repeated; “then he left—and that’s it.”

“But,” Delamater objected, “the room clerk—”

“But,” Delamater protested, “the room clerk—”

“—took a nap,” broke in the Chief. But Delamater could not be satisfied with the explanation.

“—took a nap,” the Chief interrupted. But Delamater could not accept the explanation.

“He got his, all right,” he conceded, “—got it in a locked room nine stories above the street, with no possible means of bringing it upon himself—and no way for the murderer to escape.  I tell you there is something more to this: just the letter to the Secretary, as if this Eye of Allah were spying upon him—”

“He got what he deserved,” he admitted, “—got it in a locked room nine stories up from the street, with no way for him to bring it upon himself—and no chance for the killer to get away.  I’m telling you there’s something deeper going on here: just the letter to the Secretary, as if this Eye of Allah were watching over him—”

The Chief waved all that aside. “A clever spy,” he insisted. “Too clever for you. And a darn good guesser; he had us all fooled. But we’re dealing with a madman, not a ghost, and he didn’t sail in through a ninth story window nor go out through a locked door; neither did he spy on the Secretary of State in his private office. Don’t try to make a supernatural mystery out of a failure, Del.”

The Chief dismissed all that. “A smart spy,” he insisted. “Too smart for you. And a really good guesser; he had us all fooled. But we’re dealing with a madman, not a ghost, and he didn’t sneak in through a ninth-story window or leave through a locked door; he didn’t spy on the Secretary of State in his private office either. Don’t try to turn a failure into a supernatural mystery, Del.”

The big man’s words were tempered with a laugh, but there was an edge of sarcasm, ill-concealed.

The big man's words were mixed with a laugh, but there was a hint of sarcasm, barely hidden.


And then came the next note. And the next. The letters were mailed at various points in and about the city; they came in a flood. And they were addressed to the President of the United States, to the Secretary of War—of the Navy—to all the Cabinet members. And all carried the same threat under the staring eye.

And then came the next note. And the next. The letters were mailed from different places in and around the city; they poured in. And they were addressed to the President of the United States, to the Secretary of War—of the Navy—to all the Cabinet members. And all had the same threat under the glaring eye.

The United States, to this man, represented all that was tyrannical and oppressive to the downtrodden of the earth. He proposed to end it—this government first, then others in their turn. It was the outpouring of a wildly irrational mind that came to the office of the harassed Chief of the United States Secret Service, who had instructions to run this man down—this man who signed himself The Eye of Allah. And do it quickly for the notes were threatening. Official Washington, it seemed, was getting jumpy and was making caustic inquiries as to why a Secret Service department was maintained.

The United States, to this guy, represented everything that was tyrannical and oppressive to the oppressed people of the world. He planned to put an end to it—starting with this government, and then taking down others in turn. It was the outpouring of a wildly irrational mind that came to the office of the stressed-out Chief of the United States Secret Service, who was instructed to track this guy down—this person who called himself The Eye of Allah. And to do it fast, as the notes were threatening. Official Washington, it seemed, was getting anxious and was making sharp inquiries about why a Secret Service department even existed.

The Chief, himself, was directing the investigation—and getting nowhere.

The Chief was leading the investigation—and making no progress.

“Here is the latest,” he said one morning. “Mailed at New York.” Delamater and a dozen other operatives were in his office: he showed them a letter printed like all the others. There was the eye, and beneath were words that made the readers catch their breath.

“Here’s the latest,” he said one morning. “Mailed from New York.” Delamater and a dozen other operatives were in his office; he showed them a letter printed like all the others. There was the eye, and underneath were words that made the readers gasp.

“The Eye of Allah sees—it has warned—now it will destroy. The day of judgment is at hand. The battleship Maryland is at anchor in the Hudson River at New York. No more shall it be the weapon of a despot government. It will be destroyed at twelve o’clock on September fifth.”

“The Eye of Allah sees—it has warned—now it will destroy. The day of judgment is near. The battleship Maryland is anchored in the Hudson River in New York. It will no longer be the tool of a tyrannical government. It will be destroyed at twelve o’clock on September fifth.”

“Wild talk,” said the Chief, “but today is the fourth. The Commander of the Maryland has been warned—approach by air or water will be impossible. I want you men to patrol the shore and nail this man if he shows up. Lord knows what he intends—bluffing probably—but he may try some fool stunt. If he does—get him!”

“Wild talk,” said the Chief, “but today is the fourth. The Commander of the Maryland has been warned—approaching by air or water will be impossible. I want you guys to patrol the shore and catch this man if he shows up. God knows what he’s planning—probably just bluffing—but he might try some stupid stunt. If he does—get him!”


Eleven-thirty by the watch on Robert Delamater’s wrist found him seated in the bow of a speed-boat the following morning. They patrolled slowly up and down the shore. There were fellow operatives, he knew, scores of them, posted at all points of vantage along the docks.

11:30 on the watch on Robert Delamater’s wrist found him sitting in the bow of a speedboat the next morning. They cruised slowly back and forth along the shore. He knew there were fellow operatives, dozens of them, stationed at every vantage point along the docks.

Eleven forty-five—and the roar of seaplanes came from above where air patrols were-guarding the skies. Small boats drove back and forth on set courses; no curious sight-seeing craft could approach the Maryland that day. On board the battleship, too, there was activity apparent. A bugle sounded, and the warning of bellowing Klaxons echoed across the water. Here, in the peace and safety of the big port, the great man-of-war was sounding general quarters, and a scurry of running men showed for an instant on her decks. Anti-aircraft guns swung silently upon imaginary targets—

Eleven forty-five—and the roar of seaplanes filled the sky, where air patrols were keeping watch. Small boats zipped around on their designated routes; no curious sightseeing vessels could get near the Maryland that day. Onboard the battleship, there was also visible activity. A bugle blew, and the loud blaring of Klaxons echoed across the water. Here, in the calm and safety of the large port, the massive ship was sounding general quarters, and a flurry of running men briefly appeared on her decks. Anti-aircraft guns silently swung toward imaginary targets—

The watcher smiled at the absurdity of it all—this preparation to repel the attack of a wild-eyed writer of insane threats. And yet—and yet— He knew, too, there was apprehension in his frequent glances at his watch.

The watcher smiled at the ridiculousness of it all—this setup to fend off the onslaught of a wild-eyed writer with crazy threats. And yet—and yet— He realized, too, there was nervousness in his constant glances at his watch.

One minute to go! Delamater  should have watched the shore. And, instead, he could not keep his eyes from the big fighting-ship silhouetted so clearly less than a mile away, motionless and waiting—waiting—for what? He saw the great turreted guns, useless against this puny, invisible opponent. Above them the fighting tops were gleaming. And above them—

One minute left! Delamater  should have been keeping an eye on the shore. But instead, he couldn’t take his gaze off the massive battleship outlined so distinctly less than a mile away, still and waiting—waiting—for what? He noticed the large turreted guns, ineffective against this small, unseen enemy. Above them, the fighting tops were shining. And above them—

Delamater shaded his eyes with a quick, tense hand: the tip of the mast was sparkling. There was a blue flash that glinted along the steel. It was gone to reappear on the fighting top itself—then lower.

Delamater squinted against the sun with a quick, tense motion: the top of the mast was glimmering. A blue flash reflected off the steel. It vanished only to show up again on the fighting top itself—then lower.


What was it? the watching man was asking himself. What did it bring to mind? A street-car? A defective trolley? The zipping flash of a contact made and broken? That last!

What? was it? the watching man was asking himself. What did it remind him of? A streetcar? A faulty trolley? The quick spark of a connection made and lost? That last!

Like the touch of a invisible wire, tremendously charged, a wire that touched and retreated, that made and lost its contact, the flashing arc was working toward the deck. It felt its way to the body of the ship; the arc was plain, starting from mid-air to hiss against the armored side; the arc shortened—went to nothing—vanished…. A puff of smoke from an open port proved its presence inside. Delamater had the conviction that a deadly something had gone through the ship’s side—was insulated from it—was searching with its blazing, arcing end for the ammunition rooms….

Like the touch of an invisible wire, highly charged, a wire that made contact and then pulled away, that created and lost its connection, the flashing arc was moving toward the deck. It found its way to the ship's body; the arc was clear, starting from mid-air to hiss against the armored side; the arc shortened—became nothing—disappeared…. A cloud of smoke from an open port indicated its presence inside. Delamater was convinced that a deadly something had penetrated the ship’s side—was insulated from it—was searching with its blazing, arcing end for the ammunition rooms….

The realization of that creeping menace came to Delamater with a gripping, numbing horror. The seconds were almost endless as he waited. Slowly, before his terrified eyes, the deck of the great ship bulged upward … slowly it rolled and tore apart … a mammoth turret with sixteen-inch guns was lifting unhurriedly into the air … there were bodies of men rocketing skyward….

The realization of that creeping threat hit Delamater with a chilling, paralyzing fear. The seconds felt almost infinite as he waited. Slowly, right before his terrified eyes, the deck of the massive ship bulged upward… slowly it rolled and ripped apart… a giant turret with sixteen-inch guns was rising calmly into the air… there were bodies of men shooting skyward….

The mind of the man was racing at lightning speed, and the havoc before him seemed more horrible in its slow, leisurely progress. If he could only move—do something!

The man's mind was racing at lightning speed, and the chaos in front of him felt even worse with its slow, leisurely pace. If he could just move—do something!

The shock of the blasted air struck him sprawling into the bottom of the boat; the listener was hammered almost to numbness by the deafening thunder that battered and tore through the still air. At top speed the helmsman drove for the shelter of a hidden cove. They made it an instant before the great waves struck high upon the sand spit. Over the bay hung a ballooning cloud of black and gray—lifting for an instant to show in stark ghastliness the wreckage, broken and twisted, that marked where the battleship Maryland rested in the mud in the harbor of New York.

The blast of air hit him hard, sending him sprawling to the bottom of the boat; the sound hit the listener so intensely that it almost numbed him as the deafening thunder crashed through the quiet air. At full speed, the helmsman raced towards the safety of a hidden cove. They reached it just before the massive waves crashed high onto the sand spit. Over the bay loomed a swelling cloud of black and gray—lifting for a moment to reveal in stark horror the wreckage, broken and twisted, marking where the battleship Maryland lay in the mud of New York's harbor.


The eyes of the Secret-Service men were filled with the indelible impress of what they had seen. Again and again, before him, came the vision of a ship full of men in horrible, slow disintegration; his mind was numbed and his actions and reactions were largely automatic. But somehow he found himself in the roar of the subway, and later he sat in a chair and knew he was in a Pullman of a Washington train.

The eyes of the Secret Service agents were marked by what they had witnessed. Over and over, he replayed the image of a ship crowded with men slowly falling apart; his mind felt numb and his responses were mostly automatic. Yet somehow he found himself in the loud chaos of the subway, and later he was sitting in a seat, aware that he was on a Pullman train heading to Washington.

He rode for hours in preoccupied silence, his gaze fixed unseeingly, striving to reach out and out to some distant, unknown something which he was trying to visualize. But he looked at intervals at his hand that held three metal pellets.

He rode for hours in thoughtful silence, his stare unfocused, trying to connect with some distant, unknown thing that he was trying to picture. But he occasionally glanced at his hand that held three metal pellets.

He was groping for the mental sequence which would bring the few known facts together and indicate their cause. A threat—a seeming spying within a closed and secret room—the murder on the ninth floor, a murder without trace of wound or weapon. Weapon! He stared again at the tangible evidence he held; then shook his head in perplexed abstraction. No—the man was killed by unknown means.

He was trying to figure out the thought process that would connect the few known facts and reveal their cause. A threat—a sense of being watched in a closed, secret space—the murder on the ninth floor, a killing with no sign of injury or weapon. Weapon! He looked again at the concrete evidence he had; then shook his head in confused thought. No—the man was killed by some unknown method.

And now—the Maryland! And a visible finger of death—touching, flashing, feeling its way to the deadly cargo of powder sacks.

And now—the Maryland! And a visible finger of death—touching, flashing, feeling its way to the deadly load of powder sacks.

Not till he sat alone with his chief did he put into words his thoughts.

Not until he sat alone with his boss did he put his thoughts into words.

 “A time bomb did it,” the Chief was saying. “The officials deny it, but what other answer is there? No one approached that ship—you know that, Del—no torpedo nor aerial bomb! Nothing as fanciful as that!”

 “A time bomb did it,” the Chief was saying. “The officials deny it, but what other explanation is there? No one got close to that ship—you know that, Del—no torpedo or aerial bomb! Nothing as outrageous as that!”

Robert Delamater’s lips formed a wry smile. “Nothing at fanciful as that”—and he was thinking, thinking—of what he hardly dared express.

Robert Delamater's lips curled into a wry smile. "Nothing as fanciful as that" — and he was thinking, thinking — of what he barely dared to say.

“We will start with the ship’s personnel,” the other continued; “find every man who was not on board when the explosion occurred—”

“We will start with the ship’s crew,” the other continued; “find every man who wasn’t on board when the explosion happened—”

“No use,” the operative interrupted; “this was no inside job, Chief.” He paused to choose his words while the other watched him curiously.

“No use,” the operative interrupted; “this wasn’t an inside job, Chief.” He paused to find the right words while the other looked at him with curiosity.

“Someone did reach that ship—reached it from a distance—reached it in the same way they reached that poor devil I left at room nine forty-seven. Listen—”

“Someone did reach that ship—got there from far away—got there in the same way they got to that poor guy I left in room nine forty-seven. Here—”


He told his superior of his vigil on the speed-boat—of the almost invisible flash against the ship’s mast. “He reached it, Chief,” he concluded; “he felt or saw his way down and through the side of that ship. And he fired their ammunition from God knows where.”

He informed his boss about his watch on the speedboat—about the nearly invisible flash against the ship’s mast. “He made it, Chief,” he finished; “he either sensed or saw his way down and through the side of that ship. And he unleashed their ammo from who knows where.”

“I wonder,” said the big man slowly; “I wonder if you know just what you are trying to tell me—just how absurd your idea is. Are you seriously hinting at long-distance vision through solid armor-plate—through these walls of stone and steel? And wireless power-transmission through the same wall—!”

“I wonder,” said the big man slowly; “I wonder if you realize what you’re really trying to tell me—how ridiculous your idea is. Are you genuinely suggesting long-distance vision through solid armor plate—through these walls of stone and steel? And wireless power transmission through the same wall—!”

“Exactly!” said the operative.

“Exactly!” said the agent.

“Why, Del, you must be as crazy as this Eye of Allah individual. It’s impossible.”

“Why, Del, you must be as crazy as this Eye of Allah guy. It’s impossible.”

“That word,” said Delamater, quietly, “has been crossed out of scientific books in the past few years.”

“That word,” Delamater said quietly, “has been erased from scientific books over the past few years.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“You have studied some physical science, of course?” Delamater asked. The Chief nodded.

“You’ve studied some physical science, right?” Delamater asked. The Chief nodded.

“Then you know what I mean. I mean that up to recent years science had all the possibilities and impossibilities neatly divided and catalogued. Ignorance, as always, was the best basis for positive assurance. Then they got inside the atom. And since then your real scientist has been a very humble man. He has seen the impossibility of yesterday become the established fact of to-day.”

“Then you know what I mean. I mean that until recently, science had neatly divided and categorized all the possibilities and impossibilities. Ignorance, as always, was the best foundation for absolute certainty. Then they figured out what’s inside the atom. Since then, your true scientist has become a very humble person. They have witnessed the impossibilities of yesterday become the accepted facts of today.”

The Chief of the United States Secret Service was tapping with nervous irritation on the desk before him.

The Chief of the United States Secret Service was tapping with anxious irritation on the desk in front of him.

“Yes, yes!” he agreed, and again he looked oddly at his operative. “Perhaps there is something to that; you work along that line, Del: you can have a free hand. Take a few days off, a little vacation if you wish. Yes—and ask Sprague to step in from the other office; he has the personnel list.”

“Yeah, sure!” he agreed, and once more he looked at his team member in a strange way. “Maybe there’s something to that; go ahead and explore it, Del: you have my trust. Take a few days off, a little vacation if you want. Sure—and get Sprague to come over from the other office; he has the personnel list.”


Robert Delamater felt the other’s eyes follow him as he left the room. “And that about lets me out,” he told himself; “he thinks I’ve gone cuckoo, now.”

Robert Delamater felt the other person's gaze on him as he exited the room. “And that just about clears me,” he thought; “he thinks I’ve lost my mind now.”

He stopped in a corridor; his fingers, fumbling in a vest pocket, had touched the little metal spheres. Again his mind flashed back to the chain of events he had linked together. He turned toward an inner office.

He paused in a hallway; his fingers, fumbling in a vest pocket, brushed against the small metal spheres. Once more, his mind raced back to the series of events he had connected. He faced an inner office.

“I would like to see Doctor Brooks,” he said. And when the physician appeared: “About that man who was murdered at the hotel, Doctor—”

“I'd like to see Dr. Brooks,” he said. And when the doctor arrived, he continued, “About that guy who got murdered at the hotel, Doctor—”

“Who died,” the doctor corrected; “we found no evidence of murder.”

“Who died?” the doctor corrected. “We found no evidence of murder.”

“Who was murdered,” the operative insisted. “Have you his clothing where I can examine it?”

“Who was murdered?” the operative insisted. “Do you have his clothes where I can check them out?”

“Sure,” agreed the physician. He led Delamater to another room and brought out a box of the dead man’s effects.

“Sure,” agreed the doctor. He took Delamater to another room and pulled out a box of the deceased man’s belongings.

“But if it’s murder you expect to prove you’ll find no help in this.”

“But if you think you can prove it was murder, you won’t find any help here.”

The Secret Service man nodded. “I’ll look them over, just the same,” he said. “Thanks.”

The Secret Service agent nodded. “I’ll check them out, just the same,” he said. “Thanks.”

Alone in the room, he went over the clothing piece by piece. Again he examined each garment, each pocket, the  lining, as he had done before when first he took the case. Metal, he thought, he must find metal.

Alone in the room, he went through the clothing piece by piece. He examined each garment, every pocket, the   lining, just like he had when he first took the case. Metal, he thought, he had to find metal.

But only when a heavy shoe was in his hands did the anxious frown relax from about his eyes.

But only when he held a heavy shoe in his hands did the anxious frown around his eyes ease up.

“Of course,” he whispered, half aloud. “What a fool I was! I should have thought of that.”

“Of course,” he whispered, half to himself. “What an idiot I was! I should have thought of that.”

The soles of the shoes were sewed, but, beside the stitches were metal specks, where cobbler’s nails were driven. And in the sole of one shoe were three tiny holes.

The soles of the shoes were stitched, but along with the stitches were metal specks where cobbler's nails were hammered in. And in the sole of one shoe were three tiny holes.

“Melted!” he said exultantly. “Crazy, am I, Chief? This man was standing on a wet floor; he made a perfect ground. And he got a jolt that melted these nails when it flashed out of him.”

“Melted!” he said with excitement. “Am I crazy, Chief? This guy was standing on a wet floor; it made for a perfect ground. And he got a shock that melted these nails when it shot out of him.”

He wrapped the clothing carefully and replaced it in the box. And he fingered the metal pellets in his pocket as he slipped quietly from the room.

He carefully wrapped the clothes and put them back in the box. He felt the metal pellets in his pocket as he quietly slipped out of the room.


He did not stop to talk with Doctor Brooks; he wanted to think, to ponder upon the incredible proof of the theory he had hardly dared believe. The Eye of Allah—the maniac—was real; and his power for evil! There was work to be done, and the point of beginning was not plain.

He didn’t stop to chat with Doctor Brooks; he needed to think, to reflect on the unbelievable evidence of the theory he had barely dared to believe. The Eye of Allah—the madman—was real; and his capacity for evil! There was work to do, and the starting point wasn't clear.

How far did the invisible arm reach? How far could the Eye of Allah see? Where was the generator—the origin of this wireless power; along what channel did it flow? A ray of lightless light—an unseen ethereal vibration…. Delamater could only guess at the answers.

How far did the invisible arm extend? How far could the Eye of God see? Where was the source—the origin of this wireless power; along what path did it flow? A ray of light without light—an unseen ethereal vibration…. Delamater could only speculate about the answers.

The current to kill a man or to flash a spark into silken powder bags need not be heavy, he knew. Five hundred—a thousand volts—if the mysterious conductor carried it without resistance and without loss. People had been killed by house-lighting currents—a mere 110 volts—when conditions were right. There would be no peculiar or unusual demand upon the power company to point him toward the hidden maniac.

The current to kill a man or ignite a spark in silk powder bags doesn’t have to be heavy, he understood. Five hundred—a thousand volts—if the mysterious conductor transmitted it without resistance and without loss. People had died from household electricity—only 110 volts—when conditions were right. There wouldn’t be any unusual demand on the power company to lead him to the hidden maniac.

He tossed restlessly throughout the night, and morning brought no answer to his repeated questions. But it brought a hurry call from his Chief.

He tossed and turned all night, and morning brought no answers to his repeated questions. But it brought a hurried call from his Chief.

“Right away,” was the instruction; “don’t lose a minute. Come to the office.”

“Right away,” was the instruction; “don’t waste a minute. Come to the office.”

He found the big man at his desk. He was quiet, unhurried, but the operative knew at a glance the tense repression that was being exercised—the iron control of nerves that demanded action and found incompetence and helplessness instead.

He found the big guy at his desk. He was calm and unhurried, but the operative knew right away about the tense restraint that was being held back—the iron grip on nerves that craved action and found only incompetence and helplessness instead.

“I don’t believe your fantastic theories,” he told Delamater. “Impractical—impossible! But—” He handed the waiting man a paper. “We must not leave a stone unturned.”

“I don’t buy your wild theories,” he told Delamater. “Unrealistic—impossible! But—” He handed the waiting man a paper. “We can't leave any stone unturned.”

Delamater said nothing; he looked at the paper in his hand. “To the President of the United States,” he read. “Prepare to meet your God. Friday. The eighth. Twelve o’clock.”

Delamater said nothing; he looked at the paper in his hand. “To the President of the United States,” he read. “Prepare to meet your God. Friday. The eighth. Twelve o’clock.”

The signature he hardly saw; the staring, open eye was all too familiar.

The signature was barely visible; the wide-open eye was all too familiar.

“That is to-morrow,” said Delamater softly. “The President dies to-morrow.”

“That is tomorrow,” said Delamater softly. “The President dies tomorrow.”


“No!” exploded the Chief. “Do you realize what that means? The President murdered—more killings to follow—and the killer unknown! Why the country will be in a panic: the whole structure of the Government is threatened!”

“Nope!” shouted the Chief. “Do you have any idea what that means? The President is dead—more murders are likely—and we don’t know who did it! This will send the country into a panic: the entire Government is at risk!”

He paused, then added as he struck his open hand upon the desk: “I will have every available man at the White House.”

He paused, then added as he slapped his open hand on the desk: “I’ll have every available person at the White House.”

“For witnesses?” asked Delamater coldly.

“For witnesses?” Delamater asked coldly.

The big man stared at his operative; the lines of his face were sagging.

The big guy glanced at his operative; the lines on his face were drooping.

“Do you believe—really—he can strike him down—at his desk—from a distance?”

“Do you really believe he can take him out—while he’s at his desk—from afar?”

“I know it.” Delamater’s fingers played for a moment with three bits of metal in his pocket. Unconsciously he voiced his thoughts: “Does the President have nails in his shoes, I wonder?”

“I know it.” Delamater’s fingers played for a moment with three pieces of metal in his pocket. Unconsciously, he spoke his thoughts: “I wonder if the President has nails in his shoes?”

 “What—what’s that?” the Chief demanded.

“What’s that?” the Chief demanded.

But Delamater made no reply. He was picturing the President. He would be seated at his desk, waiting, waiting … and the bells would be ringing and whistles blowing from distant shops when the bolt would strike…. It would flash from his feet … through the thick rug … through the rug…. It would have to ground.

But Delamater didn’t respond. He was imagining the President. He would be sitting at his desk, just waiting… and the bells would be ringing and whistles blowing from distant shops when the bolt would strike…. It would flash from his feet… through the thick rug… through the rug…. It would need to ground.

He paid no heed to his Chief’s repeated question. He was seeing, not the rug in the Presidential office, but below it—underneath it—a heavy pad of rubber.

He ignored his Chief’s repeated question. He was focused not on the rug in the Presidential office, but on what was beneath it—a thick pad of rubber.

“If he can be insulated—” he said aloud, and stared unseeingly at his eagerly listening superiors—“even the telephone cut—no possible connection with the ground—”

“If he can be isolated—” he said aloud, staring blankly at his intensely listening superiors—“even the phone line cut—no possible connection with the ground—”

“For God’s sake, Del, if you’ve got an idea—any hope at all! I’m—I’m up against it, Del.”

“For God’s sake, Del, if you have an idea—any hope at all! I’m—I’m in a tough spot, Del.”

The operative brought his distant gaze back to the room and the man across from him. “Yes,” he said slowly, thoughtfully, “I’ve got the beginning of an idea; I don’t see the end of it yet.

The operative pulled his distant gaze back to the room and the man across from him. “Yeah,” he said slowly, thinking it over, “I have the start of an idea; I don’t see where it’s going yet."

“We can cut him off from the ground—the President, I mean—make an insulated island where he sits. But this devil will get him the instant he leaves … unless … unless….”

“We can cut him off from the ground—the President, I mean—create an isolated island where he sits. But this devil will get him the moment he leaves… unless… unless…”

“Yes—yes?” The Chief’s voice was high-pitched with anxious impatience; for the first time he was admitting to himself his complete helplessness in this emergency.

“Yes—yes?” The Chief’s voice was high-pitched with anxious impatience; for the first time, he was acknowledging his total helplessness in this situation.

“Unless,” said Delamater, as the idea grew and took shape, “unless that wireless channel works both ways. If it does … if it does….”

“Unless,” said Delamater, as the idea grew and took shape, “unless that wireless channel works both ways. If it does … if it does….”

The big man made a gesture of complete incomprehension.

The big guy showed a gesture of total confusion.

“Wait!” said Robert Delamater, sharply. If ever his sleepy indolence had misled his Chief, there was none to do so now in the voice that rang like cold steel. His eyes were slits under the deep-drawn brows, and his mouth was one straight line.

“Wait!” said Robert Delamater sharply. If his usual laziness had ever confused his Chief, it certainly wasn't happening now with a voice that sounded like cold steel. His eyes were narrow under his deep-set brows, and his mouth was a straight line.


To the hunter there is no greater game than man. And Robert Delamater, man-hunter, had his treacherous quarry in sight. He fired staccato questions at his Chief.

To the hunter, there’s no bigger prey than a human. And Robert Delamater, who hunted humans, had his sly target in view. He shot quick questions at his boss.

“Is the President at his desk at twelve?”

“Is the President at his desk at twelve?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Does he know—about this?”

"Does he know about this?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“Does he know it means death?”

“Does he know it means death?”

The Chief nodded.

The Chief nodded.

“I see a way—a chance,” said the operative. “Do I get a free hand?”

“I see a way—a chance,” said the operative. “Do I have full control?”

“Yes—Good Lord, yes! If there’s any chance of—”

“Yes—Oh my God, yes! If there’s any chance of—”

Delamater silenced him. “I’ll be the one to take the chance,” he said grimly. “Chief, I intend to impersonate the President.”

Delamater shut him up. “I’ll take the risk,” he said seriously. “Chief, I plan to impersonate the President.”

“Now listen— The President and I are about the same build. I know a man who can take care of the make-up; he will get me by anything but a close inspection. This Eye of Allah, up to now, has worked only in the light. We’ll have to gamble on that and work our change in the dark.

“Now listen— The President and I are about the same size. I know someone who can handle the makeup; they can help me pass for him except under close scrutiny. This Eye of Allah has only worked in the light up until now. We’ll have to take a risk on that and make our moves in the dark.”

“The President must go to bed as usual—impress upon him that he may be under constant surveillance. Then, in the night, he leaves—

“The President needs to go to bed like usual—make sure he knows he could be under constant surveillance. Then, during the night, he leaves—

“Oh, I know he won’t want to hide himself, but he must. That’s up to you.

“Oh, I know he won’t want to hide himself, but he has to. That’s your call.”

“Arrange for me to go to his room before daylight. From that minute on I am the President. Get me his routine for that morning; I must follow it so as to arouse no least suspicion.”

“Set it up for me to go to his room before sunrise. After that moment, I'm the President. Find out his schedule for that morning; I need to stick to it to avoid raising any suspicion.”


“But I don’t see—” began the Chief. “You will impersonate him—yes—but what then? You will be killed if this maniac makes good. Is the President of the United States to be a fugitive? Is—”

"But" I don’t understand—” started the Chief. “You’ll pretend to be him—sure—but then what? You’ll be in danger if this crazy person gets his way. Is the President of the United States going to be on the run? Is—”

“Hold on, hold on!” said Delamater. He leaned back in his chair; his face relaxed to a smile, then a laugh.

“Wait, wait!” said Delamater. He leaned back in his chair; his face softened into a smile, then a laugh.

“I’ve got it all now. Perhaps it will work. If not—” A shrug of the shoulders completed the thought. “And I have been shooting it to you pretty  fast haven’t I! Now here is the idea—

“I’ve got it all now. Maybe it will work. If not—” A shrug of the shoulders finished the thought. “And I have been sending it to you pretty   fast, haven’t I! Now here’s the idea—”

“I must be in the President’s chair at noon. This Allah person will be watching in, so I must be acting the part all morning. I will have the heaviest insulation I can get under the rug, and I’ll have something to take the shot instead of myself. And perhaps, perhaps I will send a message back to the Eye of Allah that will be a surprise.

“I need to be in the President’s chair at noon. This Allah person will be watching, so I have to play the part all morning. I’ll have the thickest insulation I can get under the rug, and I’ll use something to take the hit instead of me. And maybe, just maybe, I’ll send a message back to the Eye of Allah that will be a surprise.”

“Is it a bet?” he asked. “Remember, I’m taking the chance—unless you know some better way—”

“Is it a bet?” he asked. “Just remember, I’m the one taking the risk—unless you have a better idea—”

The Chief’s chair came down with a bang. “We’ll gamble on it, Del,” he said; “we’ve got to—there is no other way…. And now what do you want?”

The Chief’s chair dropped with a loud thud. “We’ll take the risk on it, Del,” he said; “we have to—there’s no other option…. So, what do you need?”

“A note to the White House electrician,” said Robert Delamater, “and full authority to ask for anything I may need, from the U. S. Treasury down to a pair of wire-cutters.”

“A note to the White House electrician,” said Robert Delamater, “and full permission to ask for anything I might need, from the U.S. Treasury down to a pair of wire cutters.”

His smile had become contagious; the Chief’s anxious look relaxed. “If you pull this off, Del, they may give you the Treasury or the Mint at that. But remember, republics are notoriously ungenerous.”

His smile was infectious; the Chief’s worried expression eased. “If you pull this off, Del, they might even give you the Treasury or the Mint for that matter. But remember, republics are often stingy.”

“We’ll have to gamble on that, too,” said Robert Delamater.

“We’ll have to take a chance on that, too,” said Robert Delamater.


The heart of the Nation is Washington. Some, there are, who would have us feel that New York rules our lives. Chicago—San Francisco—these and other great cities sometimes forget that they are mere ganglia on the financial and commercial nervous system. The heart is Washington, and, Congress to the contrary notwithstanding, the heart of that heart is not the domed building at the head of Pennsylvania Avenue, but an American home. A simple, gracious mansion, standing in quiet dignity and whiteness above its velvet lawns.

The heart of the Nation is Washington. Some people want us to believe that New York controls our lives. Chicago—San Francisco—these and other major cities sometimes forget that they are just parts of the financial and commercial network. The heart is Washington, and despite what Congress might say, the true heart of that heart isn't the domed building at the top of Pennsylvania Avenue, but an American home. A simple, elegant mansion, standing with quiet dignity and brightness above its lush lawns.

It is the White House that draws most strongly at the interest and curiosity of the homely, common throng that visits the capital.

It’s the White House that captures the interest and curiosity of the everyday people who come to visit the capital.

But there were no casual visitors at the White House on the seventh of September. Certain Senators, even, were denied admittance. The President was seeing only the members of the Cabinet and some few others.

But there were no casual visitors at the White House on September 7th. Even certain Senators were denied entry. The President was only meeting with Cabinet members and a few others.

It is given to a Secret Service operative, in his time, to play many parts. But even a versatile actor might pause at impersonating a President. Robert Delamater was acting the role with never a fumble. He sat, this new Robert Delamater, so startlingly like the Chief Executive, in the chair by a flat top desk. And he worked diligently at a mass of correspondence.

It’s a fact that a Secret Service agent has to play many roles in their career. But even a versatile actor might hesitate at the thought of impersonating a President. Robert Delamater was absolutely nailing the role without any mistakes. This new Robert Delamater looked so strikingly similar to the Chief Executive as he sat in the chair by a flat-top desk, working hard on a pile of correspondence.

Secretaries came and went; files were brought. Occasionally he replied to a telephone call—or perhaps called someone. It would be hard to say which happened, for no telephone bells rang.

Secretaries came and went; files were brought in. Sometimes he answered a phone call—or maybe he called someone. It was hard to tell which happened because there were no ringing phones.

On the desk was a schedule that Delamater consulted. So much time for correspondence—so many minutes for a conference with this or that official, men who were warned to play up to this new Chief Executive as if the life of their real President were at stake.

On the desk was a schedule that Delamater looked at. There was time set aside for correspondence—certain minutes allocated for a meeting with various officials, men who were advised to impress this new Chief Executive as if the life of their actual President depended on it.


To any observer the busy routine of the morning must have passed with never a break. And there was an observer, as Delamater knew. He had wondered if the mystic ray might carry electrons that would prove its presence. And now he knew.

To anyone watching, the hectic morning routine must have gone by without a pause. And there was someone watching, as Delamater was aware. He had been curious if the mysterious ray could transport electrons that would confirm its existence. And now he understood.

The Chief of the U. S. Secret Service had come for a consultation with the President. And whatever lingering doubts may have stifled his reluctant imagination were dispelled when the figure at the desk opened a drawer.

The Chief of the U.S. Secret Service had come for a meeting with the President. Any doubts that had held back his unsure imagination vanished when the person at the desk opened a drawer.

“Notice this,” he told the Chief as he appeared to search for a paper in the desk. “An electroscope; I put it in here last night. It is discharging. The ray has been on since nine-thirty. No current to electrocute me—just a penetrating ray.”

“Check this out,” he said to the Chief as he seemed to look for a paper in the desk. “An electroscope; I placed it in here last night. It's discharging. The ray has been active since nine-thirty. No current to shock me—just a penetrating ray.”

He returned the paper to the drawer and closed it.

He put the paper back in the drawer and shut it.

“So that is that,” he said, and picked up a document to which he called the visitor’s attention.

“So that’s it,” he said, picking up a document to which he drew the visitor’s attention.

 “Just acting,” he explained. “The audience may be critical; we must try to give them a good show! And now give me a report. What are you doing? Has anything else turned up? I am counting on you to stand by and see that that electrician is on his toes at twelve o’clock.”

 “Just putting on a show,” he explained. “The audience might be tough to please; we need to give them a great performance! And now, give me an update. What’s going on? Has anything else come up? I’m relying on you to make sure that electrician is ready to go at noon.”

“Stand by is right,” the Chief agreed; “that’s about all we can do. I have twenty men in and about the grounds—there will be as many more later on. And I know now just how little use we are to you, Del.”

“Standing by is correct,” the Chief agreed; “that’s about all we can do. I have twenty men here and around the grounds—there will be as many more later on. And I realize now just how little we can help you, Del.”

“Your expression!” warned Delamater. “Remember you are talking to the President. Very official and all that.”

“Watch your expression!” warned Delamater. “Keep in mind you’re talking to the President. It’s a very formal situation and all that.”

“Right! But now tell me what is the game, Del. If that devil fails to knock you out here where you are safe, he will get you when you leave the room.”

“Right! But now tell me what the game is, Del. If that devil can't knock you out here where it's safe, he'll get you when you leave the room.”

“Perhaps,” agreed the pseudo-executive, “and again, perhaps not. He won’t get me here; I am sure of that. They have this part of the room insulated. The phone wire is cut—my conversations there are all faked.

“Maybe,” agreed the fake executive, “and then again, maybe not. He won’t get me here; I’m certain of that. They have this area of the room soundproofed. The phone line is cut—my conversations there are all fake.

“There is only one spot in this room where that current can pass. A heavy cable is grounded outside in wet earth. It comes to a copper plate on this desk; you can’t see it—it is under those papers.”

“There’s only one place in this room where that current can flow. A thick cable is connected to the wet ground outside. It leads to a copper plate on this desk; you can’t see it—it’s under those papers.”


“And if the current comes—” began the visitor.

And if the current comes—” started the visitor.

“When it comes,” the other corrected, “it will jump to that plate and go off harmlessly—I hope.”

“When it comes,” the other corrected, “it will jump to that plate and go off harmlessly—I hope.”

“And then what? How does that let you out?”

“And then what? How does that let you out?”

“Then we will see,” said the presidential figure. “And you’ve been here long enough, Chief. Send in the President’s secretary as you go out.”

“Then we’ll see,” said the presidential figure. “And you’ve been here long enough, Chief. Please send in the President’s secretary as you head out.”

“He arose to place a friendly, patronizing hand on the other’s shoulder.

“He got up to put a friendly, somewhat condescending hand on the other person's shoulder.

“Good-by,” he said, “and watch that electrician at twelve. He is to throw the big switch when I call.”

“Goodbye,” he said, “and keep an eye on that electrician at twelve. He’s supposed to throw the big switch when I call.”

“Good luck,” said the big man huskily. “We’ve got to hand it to you, Del; you’re—”

“Good luck,” said the big man in a deep voice. “We've got to give you credit, Del; you’re—”

“Good-by!” The figure of the Chief Executive turned abruptly to his desk.

"Goodbye!" The Chief Executive turned suddenly to his desk.

There was more careful acting—another conference—some dictating. The clock on the desk gave the time as eleven fifty-five. The man before the flat topped desk verified it by a surreptitious glance at his watch. He dismissed the secretary and busied himself with some personal writing.

There was more careful acting—another conference—some dictating. The clock on the desk showed it was eleven fifty-five. The man at the flat-topped desk confirmed this with a quick glance at his watch. He dismissed the secretary and focused on some personal writing.

Eleven fifty-nine—and he pushed paper and pen aside. The movement disturbed some other papers, neatly stacked. They were dislodged, and where they had lain was a disk of dull copper.

Eleven fifty-nine—and he set the paper and pen aside. The motion moved some other papers, which were neatly stacked. They got knocked out of place, revealing a dull copper disk underneath.

“Ready,” the man called softly. “Don’t stand too near that line.” The first boom of noonday bells came faintly to the room.

“Ready,” the man called softly. “Don’t stand too close to that line.” The first boom of the noon bells echoed faintly in the room.

The President—to all but the other actors in the morning’s drama—leaned far back in his chair. The room was suddenly deathly still. The faint ticking of the desk clock was loud and rasping. There was heavy breathing audible in the room beyond. The last noonday chime had died away….

The President—except for the other people involved in the morning's drama—leaned way back in his chair. The room was suddenly completely silent. The faint ticking of the desk clock felt loud and abrasive. You could hear heavy breathing from the room next door. The last midday chime had faded away…

The man at the desk was waiting—waiting. And he thought he was prepared, nerves steeled, for the expected. But he jerked back, to fall with the overturned chair upon the soft, thick-padded rug, at the ripping, crackling hiss that tore through the silent room.

The man at the desk was waiting—waiting. And he thought he was ready, nerves steady, for what was coming. But he jerked back, falling with the overturned chair onto the soft, thick rug, at the ripping, crackling hiss that sliced through the silent room.


From a point above the desk a blue arc flamed and wavered. Its unseen terminal moved erratically in the air, but the other end of the deadly flame held steady upon a glowing, copper disc.

From a spot above the desk, a blue arc flickered and danced. Its invisible endpoint moved unpredictably in the air, but the other end of the lethal flame stayed firmly anchored on a glowing copper disc.

Delamater, prone on the floor, saw the wavering point that marked the end of the invisible carrier of the current—saw it drift aside till the blue arc was broken. It returned, and the arc crashed again into blinding flame. Then, as abruptly, the blue menace vanished.

Delamater, lying on the floor, saw the flickering point that indicated the end of the invisible current carrier—watched it shift until the blue arc was interrupted. It came back, and the arc burst into a blinding flame. Then, just as suddenly, the blue threat disappeared.

The man on the floor waited, waited, and tried to hold fast to some sense of time.

The man on the floor waited, waited, and tried to keep track of time.

 Then: “Contact!” he shouted. “The switch! Close the switch!”

 Then: “Contact!” he yelled. “The switch! Turn off the switch!”

“Closed!” came the answer from a distant room. There was a shouted warning to unseen men: “Stand back there—back—there’s twenty thousand volts on that line—”

“Closed!” came the reply from a distant room. There was a shouted warning to unseen men: “Stand back—back—there’s twenty thousand volts on that line—”

Again the silence….

Again, the silence...

“Would it work? Would it?” Delamater’s mind was full of delirious, half-thought hopes. That fiend in some far-off room had cut the current meant as a death-bolt to the Nation’s’ head. He would leave the ray on—look along it to gloat over his easy victory. His generator must be insulated: would he touch it with his hand, now that his own current was off?—make of himself a conductor?

“Would it work? Would it?” Delamater’s mind was filled with chaotic, half-formed hopes. That villain in some distant room had cut the current intended as a deadly strike to the Nation’s head. He would leave the ray on—looking along it to revel in his effortless victory. His generator must be insulated: would he touch it with his hand, now that his own current was off?—turning himself into a conductor?

In the air overhead formed a terrible arc.

In the sky above, a terrible arc formed.

From the floor, Delamater saw it rip crashingly into life as twenty thousand volts bridged the gap of a foot or less to the invisible ray. It hissed tremendously in the stillness….

From the floor, Delamater watched as it violently came to life when twenty thousand volts crossed the short distance of a foot or less to the invisible beam. It hissed loudly in the silence…

And Delamater suddenly buried his face in his hands. For in his mind he was seeing a rigid, searing body, and in his nostrils, acrid, distinct, was the smell of burning flesh.

And Delamater suddenly buried his face in his hands. In his mind, he saw a stiff, burning body, and in his nostrils was the sharp, unmistakable smell of burning flesh.

“Don’t be a fool,” he told himself fiercely. “Don’t be a fool! Imagination!”

“Don’t be an idiot,” he told himself fiercely. “Don’t be an idiot! Use your imagination!”

The light was out.

The light is out.

“Switch off!” a voice was calling. There was a rush of swift feet from the distant doors; friendly hands were under him—lifting him—as the room, for Robert Delamater, President-in-name of the United States, turned whirlingly, dizzily black….

“Shut it down!” a voice yelled. A flurry of fast footsteps came from the distant doors; familiar hands were underneath him—lifting him—as the room, for Robert Delamater, President-in-name of the United States, spun around chaotically, dizzily black….


Robert Delamater, U. S. Secret Service operative, entered the office of his Chief. Two days of enforced idleness and quiet had been all he could stand. He laid a folded newspaper before the smiling, welcoming man.

Robert Delamater, U.S. Secret Service agent, walked into his Chief's office. Two days of mandatory downtime had been more than he could bear. He placed a folded newspaper in front of the friendly, welcoming man.

“That’s it, I suppose,” he said, and pointed to a short notice.

“That’s it, I guess,” he said, and pointed to a brief notice.

“X-ray Operator Killed,” was the caption. “Found Dead in Office in Watts Building.” He had read the brief item many times.

“X-ray Operator Killed,” was the caption. “Found Dead in Office in Watts Building.” He had read the short article many times.

“That’s what we let the reporters have,” said the Chief.

"That's what we let the reporters have," said the Chief.

“Was he”—the operative hesitated for a moment—“pretty well fried?”

“Was he”—the operative paused for a moment—“pretty much done?”

“Quite!”

"Absolutely!"

“And the machine?”

"And what about the machine?"

“Broken glass and melted metal. He smashed it as he fell.”

“Shattered glass and molten metal. He crushed it as he went down.”

“The Eye of Allah,” mused Delamater. “Poor devil—poor, crazy devil. Well, we gambled—and we won. How about the rest of the bet? Do I get the Mint?”

“The Eye of Allah,” Delamater thought. “Poor guy—poor, crazy guy. Well, we took a chance—and we won. What about the rest of the bet? Do I get the Mint?”

“Hell, no!” said the Chief. “Do you expect to win all the time? They want to know why it took us so long to get him.

“Hell, no!” said the Chief. “Do you expect to win all the time? They want to know why it took us so long to get him."

“Now, there’s a little matter out in Ohio, Del, that we’ll have to get after—”

“Now, there’s a small issue in Ohio, Del, that we need to deal with—”

THE “TELELUX”

Sound and light were transformed into mechanical action at the banquet of the National Tool Exposition recently to illustrate their possibilities in regulating traffic, aiding the aviator, and performing other automatic functions.

Sound and light were turned into mechanical action at the National Tool Exposition recently to showcase their potential in managing traffic, assisting pilots, and carrying out other automated tasks.

A beam of light was thrown on the “eyes” of a mechanical contrivance known as the “telelux,” a brother of the “televox,” and as the light was thrown on and off it performed mechanical function such as turning an electric switch.

A beam of light was directed at the “eyes” of a mechanical device called the “telelux,” a sibling of the “televox,” and as the light was switched on and off, it carried out mechanical functions like turning an electric switch.

The contrivance, which was developed by the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company, utilizes two photo-electric cells, sensitive to the light beam. One of the cells is a selector, which progressively chooses any one of three operating circuits when light is thrown on it. The other cell is the operator, which opens or closes the chosen circuit, thus performing the desired function.

The device, created by the Westinghouse Electric and Manufacturing Company, uses two photoelectric cells that respond to light. One of the cells acts as a selector, which gradually picks one of three operating circuits when light shines on it. The other cell is the operator, which opens or closes the selected circuit, thereby carrying out the intended function.

S. M. Kintner, manager of the company’s research department, who made the demonstration, also threw music across the room on a beam of light, and light was utilized in depicting the shape and direction of stresses in mechanical materials.

S. M. Kintner, the manager of the company's research department, who conducted the demonstration, also projected music across the room using a beam of light, and light was used to show the shape and direction of stresses in mechanical materials.

 
A man pulling on a lever while an oblong object glows; a sphere with windows reveals two human faces.

“The globe leaped upward into the huge coil, which whirled madly.”

“The globe shot up into the massive coil, which spun wildly.”

The Fifth-Dimension Catapult

A COMPLETE NOVELETTE

A FULL NOVELETTE

By Murray Leinster

By Murray Leinster

The story of Tommy Reames’ extraordinary rescue of Professor Denham and his daughter—marooned in the fifth dimension.

The story of Tommy Reames’ incredible rescue of Professor Denham and his daughter—stranded in the fifth dimension.

FOREWORD

This story has no normal starting-place, because there are too many places where it might be said to begin. One might commence when Professor Denham, Ph. D., M. A., etc., isolated a metal that scientists have been talking about for many years without ever being able to smelt. Or it might start with his first experimental use of that metal with entirely impossible results. Or it might very plausibly begin with an interview between a celebrated leader of gangsters in the city of Chicago  and a spectacled young laboratory assistant, who had turned over to him a peculiar heavy object of solid gold and very nervously explained, and finally managed to prove, where it came from. With also impossible results, because it turned “King” Jacaro, lord of vice-resorts and rum-runners, into a passionate enthusiast in non-Euclidean geometry. The whole story might be said to begin with the moment of that interview.

This story doesn't have a typical starting point because there are too many possible beginnings. One could start with Professor Denham, Ph. D., M. A., etc., isolating a metal that scientists have discussed for years but never been able to smelt. Alternatively, it could begin with his first experimental use of that metal yielding completely unexpected results. Another plausible starting point could be an interview between a notorious gangster leader in the city of Chicago   and a young lab assistant wearing glasses, who nervously handed him a strange, heavy object made of solid gold and eventually explained, and even proved, its origin. With equally unexpected results, as it transformed “King” Jacaro, the lord of vice resorts and rum runners, into a passionate fan of non-Euclidean geometry. The entire story could be said to start with that moment of the interview.

But that leaves out Smithers, and especially it leaves out Tommy Reames. So, on the whole, it is best to take up the narrative at the moment of Tommy’s first entrance into the course of events.

But that leaves out Smithers, and especially it leaves out Tommy Reames. So, overall, it's best to pick up the story when Tommy first enters the situation.

 CHAPTER I

He came to a stop in a cloud of dust that swirled up to and all about the big roadster, and surveyed the gate of the private road. The gate was rather impressive. At its top was a sign. “Keep Out!” Halfway down was another sign. “Private Property. Trespassers Will Be Prosecuted.” On one gate-post was another notice, “Live Wires Within.” and on the other a defiant placard. “Savage Dogs At Large Within This Fence.”

He stopped in a cloud of dust that swirled up around the big roadster and looked at the gate of the private road. The gate was quite impressive. At the top was a sign saying, “Keep Out!” Halfway down was another sign that read, “Private Property. Trespassers Will Be Prosecuted.” On one gate post was another notice, “Live Wires Within,” and on the other was a bold placard saying, “Savage Dogs At Large Within This Fence.”

The fence itself was all of seven feet high and made of the heaviest of woven-wire construction. It was topped with barbed wire, and went all the way down both sides of a narrow right of way until it vanished in the distance.

The fence was seven feet tall and built from heavy woven wire. It had barbed wire on top and ran down both sides of a narrow pathway until it disappeared in the distance.

Tommy got out of the car and opened the gate. This fitted the description of his destination, as given him by a brawny, red-headed filling-station attendant in the village some two miles back. He drove the roadster through the gate, got out and closed it piously, got back in the car and shot it ahead.

Tommy stepped out of the car and opened the gate. This matched the description of where he was headed, provided by a muscular, red-headed gas station attendant in the village about two miles back. He drove the roadster through the gate, got out to close it with care, then climbed back into the car and drove off.

He went humming down the narrow private road at forty-five miles an hour. That was Tommy Reames’ way. He looked totally unlike the conventional description of a scientist of any sort—as much unlike a scientist as his sport roadster looked unlike a scientist’s customary means of transit—and ordinarily he acted quite unlike one. As a matter of fact, most of the people Tommy associated with had no faintest inkling of his taste for science as an avocation. There was Peter Dalzell, for instance, who would have held up his hands in holy horror at the idea of Tommy Reames being the author of that article. “On the Mass and Inertia of the Tesseract,” which in the Philosophical Journal had caused a controversy.

He went humming down the narrow private road at forty-five miles an hour. That was Tommy Reames’ way. He looked nothing like the typical image of a scientist—just as his sporty roadster didn’t resemble the usual vehicle of a scientist—and most of the time, he acted nothing like one either. In fact, most of the people Tommy hung out with had no idea he had an interest in science as a hobby. Take Peter Dalzell, for example, who would have been horrified at the thought of Tommy Reames being the author of that article. “On the Mass and Inertia of the Tesseract,” which had sparked a controversy in the Philosophical Journal.

And there was one Mildred Holmes—of no importance in the matter of the Fifth-Dimension Catapult—who would have lifted beautifully arched eyebrows in bored unbelief if anybody had suggested that Tommy Reames was that Thomas Reames whose “Additions to Herglotz’s Mechanics of Continua” produced such diversities of opinion in scientific circles. She intended to make Tommy propose to her some day, and thought she knew all about him. And everybody, everywhere, would have been incredulous of his present errand.

And there was a woman named Mildred Holmes—who didn't really matter when it came to the Fifth-Dimension Catapult—who would have raised her perfectly shaped eyebrows in bored disbelief if anyone had said that Tommy Reames was the same Thomas Reames who wrote “Additions to Herglotz’s Mechanics of Continua,” which sparked all kinds of debates in scientific circles. She planned to make Tommy propose to her someday and thought she knew everything about him. And everyone, everywhere, would have found it hard to believe what he was up to right now.


Gliding down the narrow, fenced-in road. Tommy was a trifle dubious about this errand himself. A yellow telegraph-form in his pocket read rather like a hoax, but was just plausible enough to have brought him away from a rather important tennis match. The telegram read:

Gliding down the narrow, fenced-in road, Tommy felt a bit unsure about this task. A yellow telegram in his pocket seemed almost like a prank, but was just believable enough to pull him away from an important tennis match. The telegram read:

PROFESSOR DENHAM IN EXTREME DANGER THROUGH EXPERIMENT BASED ON YOUR ARTICLE ON DOMINANT COORDINATES YOU ALONE CAN HELP HIM IN THE NAME OF HUMANITY COME AT ONCE.

PROFESSOR DENHAM IS IN SERIOUS DANGER DUE TO AN EXPERIMENT INSPIRED BY YOUR ARTICLE ON DOMINANT COORDINATES. ONLY YOU can SAVE HIM IN THE NAME OF HUMANITY. PLEASE COME AT ONCE.

A. VON HOLTZ.

A. VON HOLTZ.

The fence went on past the car. A mile, a mile and a half of narrow lane, fenced in and made as nearly intruder-proof as possible.

The fence extended beyond the car. A mile, a mile and a half of narrow road, enclosed and made as nearly intruder-proof as possible.

“Wonder what I’d do,” said Tommy Reames, “if another car came along from the other end?”

“Wonder what I’d do,” said Tommy Reames, “if another car came along from the other end?”

He deliberately tried not to think about the telegram any more. He didn’t believe it. He couldn’t believe it. But he couldn’t ignore it, either. Nobody could: few scientists, and no human being with a normal amount of curiosity. Because the article on dominant coordinates had appeared in the Journal of Physics and had dealt with a state of things in which the normal coordinates of everyday existence were assumed to have changed their functions: when the coordinates of time,  the vertical, the horizontal and the lateral changed places and a man went east to go up and west to go “down” and ran his street-numbers in a fourth dimension. It was mathematical foolery, from one standpoint, but it led to some fascinating if abstruse conclusions.

He intentionally tried to stop thinking about the telegram. He didn't believe it. He couldn’t wrap his head around it. But he couldn’t just brush it off, either. No one could: few scientists, and no one with a normal level of curiosity. Because the article on dominant coordinates had been published in the Journal of Physics and discussed a situation where the regular coordinates of everyday life were thought to have changed their roles: when the coordinates of time,   the vertical, the horizontal, and the lateral swapped places, and a person would go east to go up and west to go "down," running their street numbers in a fourth dimension. It was mathematical nonsense from one angle, but it led to some intriguing, albeit complicated, conclusions.


But his brain would not remain away from the subject of the telegram, even though a chicken appeared in the fenced-in lane ahead of him and went flapping wildly on before the car. It rose in mid-air, the car overtook it as it rose above the level of the hood, and there was a rolling, squawking bundle of shedding feathers tumbling over and over along the hood until it reached the slanting windshield. There it spun wildly upward, left a cloud of feather’s fluttering about Tommy’s head, and fell still squawking into the road behind. By the back-view mirror, Tommy could see it picking itself up and staggering dizzily back to the side of the road.

But his mind couldn’t stop thinking about the telegram, even when a chicken suddenly appeared in the fenced-in lane in front of him, flapping around wildly ahead of the car. It lifted into the air as the car passed beneath it, and a chaotic bundle of feathers tumbled along the hood until it hit the angled windshield. There, it spun wildly, leaving a cloud of feathers floating around Tommy’s head, before it landed, still squawking, in the road behind. In the rearview mirror, Tommy could see it picking itself up and unsteadily staggering back to the side of the road.

“My point was,” said Tommy vexedly to himself, speaking of the article the telegram referred to, “that a man can only recognize three dimensions of space and one of time. So that if he got shot out of this cosmos altogether he wouldn’t know the difference. He’d still seem to be in a three-dimensioned universe. And what is there in that stuff to get Denham in trouble?”

“My point was,” Tommy said irritably to himself, talking about the article the telegram mentioned, “that a person can only recognize three dimensions of space and one of time. So if he got shot out of this universe completely, he wouldn’t know the difference. He’d still seem to be in a three-dimensional universe. And what’s there in that stuff to get Denham in trouble?”

A house appeared ahead. A low, rambling sort of bungalow with a huge brick barn behind it. The house of Professor Denham, very certainly, and that barn was the laboratory in which he made his experiments.

A house came into view. It was a low, sprawling bungalow with a large brick barn behind it. This was definitely the home of Professor Denham, and that barn was the lab where he conducted his experiments.

Instinctively, Tommy stepped on the gas. The car leaped ahead. And then he was braking frantically. A pipe-framed gate with thinner, unpainted wire mesh filling its surface loomed before him, much too late for him to stop. There was a minor shock, a crashing and squeaking, and then a crash and shattering of glass. Tommy bent low as the top bar of the gate hit his windshield. The double glass cracked and crumpled and bent, but did not fly to bits. And the car came to a halt with its wheels intricately entangled in torn-away fence wire. The gate had been torn from its hinges and was draped rakishly over the roadster. A tire went flat with a loud hissing noise, and Tommy Reames swore softly under his breath and got out to inspect the damage.

Instinctively, Tommy pressed the gas pedal. The car lunged forward. Then he slammed on the brakes in desperation. A pipe-framed gate with thin, unpainted wire mesh suddenly appeared in front of him, way too late for him to stop. There was a small jolt, some crashing and squeaking, and then a loud smash and the sound of shattering glass. Tommy hunched down as the top bar of the gate struck his windshield. The double glass cracked and crumpled but didn’t shatter completely. The car finally stopped, its wheels tangled in ripped fence wire. The gate had been yanked off its hinges and lay awkwardly across the roadster. A tire deflated with a distinct hissing sound, and Tommy Reames muttered a curse under his breath as he got out to check the damage.


He was deciding that nothing irreparable was wrong when a man came bursting out of the brick building behind the house. A tall, lean, youngish man who waved his arms emphatically and approached shouting:

He was determining that nothing permanent was wrong when a man rushed out of the brick building behind the house. A tall, slender, young man who waved his arms passively and came over shouting:

“You had no right to come in here! You must go away at once! You have damaged property! I will tell the Professor! You must pay for the damage! You must—”

“You have no right to be here! You need to leave right now! You’ve damaged property! I will inform the Professor! You have to pay for the damage! You have to—”

“Damn!” said Tommy Reames. He had just seen that his radiator was punctured. A spout of ruddy, rusty water was pouring out on the grass.

“Damn!” said Tommy Reames. He had just seen that his radiator was punctured. A stream of rusty water was pouring out onto the grass.

The youngish man came up furiously. A pale young man, Tommy noticed. A young man with bristling, close-cropped hair and horn-rimmed spectacles before weak-looking eyes. His mouth was very full and very red, in marked contrast to the pallor of his cheeks.

The young man approached angrily. A pale young man, Tommy noticed. A young man with spiky, tight-cropped hair and horn-rimmed glasses over weak-looking eyes. His lips were very full and very red, standing out sharply against the paleness of his cheeks.

“Did you not see the sign upon the gate?” he demanded angrily, in curiously stilted English. “Did you not see that trespassers are forbidden? You must go away at once! You will be prosecuted! You will be imprisoned! You—”

“Did you not see the sign on the gate?” he asked angrily, in a strangely formal way. “Did you not see that trespassers are not allowed? You need to leave immediately! You will be prosecuted! You will be imprisoned! You—”

Tommy said irritably:

Tommy said annoyed:

“Are you Von Holtz? My name is Reames. You telegraphed me.”

“Are you Von Holtz? I'm Reames. You sent me a telegram.”

The waving, lanky arms stopped in the middle of an excited gesture. The weak-looking eyes behind the lenses widened. A pink tongue licked the too-full, too-red lips.

The waving, skinny arms paused in the middle of an animated gesture. The feeble-looking eyes behind the glasses widened. A pink tongue flicked out to wet the overly full, bright red lips.

“Reames? The Herr Reames?” Von Holtz stammered. Then he said suspiciously, “But you are not—you cannot  be the Herr Reames of the article on dominant coordinates!”

“Reames? The Herr Reames?” Von Holtz stammered. Then he said suspiciously, “But you’re not—you can’t   be the Herr Reames from the article on dominant coordinates!”

“I don’t know why,” said Tommy annoyedly. “I’m also the Herr Reames of several other articles, such as on the mechanics of continua and the mass and inertia of the tesseract. And I believe the current Philosophical Journal—”

“I don't know why,” Tommy said, annoyed. “I'm also the Herr Reames of several other articles, like the mechanics of continua and the mass and inertia of the tesseract. And I think the current Philosophical Journal—”


He surveyed the spouting red stream from the radiator and shrugged ruefully.

He looked at the spurting red stream from the radiator and shrugged with a hint of regret.

“I wish you’d telephone the village to have somebody come out and fix my car,” he said shortly, “and then tell me if this telegram is a joke or not.”

“I wish you’d call the village to have someone come out and fix my car,” he said curtly, “and then let me know if this telegram is a joke or not.”

He pulled out a yellow form and offered it. He had taken an instinctive dislike to the lean figure before him, but suppressed the feeling.

He pulled out a yellow form and offered it. He had an instinctive dislike for the lean figure in front of him, but he held back that feeling.

Von Holtz took the telegram and read it, and smoothed it out, and said agitatedly:

Von Holtz took the telegram, read it, smoothed it out, and said anxiously:

“But I thought the Herr Reames would be—would be a venerable gentleman! I thought—”

“But I thought Mr. Reames would be—a respectable gentleman! I thought—”

“You sent that wire,” said Tommy. “It puzzled me just enough to make me rush out here. And I feel like a fool for having done it. What’s the matter? Is it a joke?”

“You sent that message,” said Tommy. “It confused me just enough to make me hurry out here. And I feel like an idiot for doing it. What’s going on? Is it a prank?”

Von Holtz shook his head violently, even as he bit his lips.

Von Holtz shook his head vigorously, even as he bit his lips.

“No! No!” he protested. “The Herr Professor Denham is in the most terrible, most deadly danger! I—I have been very nearly mad, Herr Reames. The Ragged Men may seize him!… I telegraphed to you. I have not slept for four nights. I have worked! I have racked my brains! I have gone nearly insane, trying to rescue the Herr Professor! And I—”

“No! No!” he shouted. “Professor Denham is in serious, life-threatening danger! I—I’ve been driven nearly crazy, Mr. Reames. The Ragged Men might grab him!… I sent you a telegram. I haven’t slept in four nights. I’ve been working! I’ve been tearing my hair out! I’ve almost lost my mind trying to save the Professor! And I—”


Tommy stared.

Tommy stared.

“Four days?” he said. “The thing, whatever it is, has been going on for four days?”

"Four days?" he asked. "This situation, whatever it is, has been happening for four days?"

“Five,” said Von Holtz nervously. “It was only to-day that I thought of you, Herr Reames. The Herr Professor Denham had praised your articles highly. He said that you were the only man who would be able to understand his work. Five days ago—”

“Five,” said Von Holtz nervously. “It was just today that I thought of you, Mr. Reames. Professor Denham spoke very highly of your articles. He said you were the only person who could really grasp his work. Five days ago—”

Tommy grunted.

Tommy sighed.

“If he’s been in danger for five days,” he said skeptically, “he’s not in such a bad fix or it’d have been over. Will you phone for a repairman? Then we’ll see what it’s all about.”

“If he’s been in danger for five days,” he said doubtfully, “he’s not in that bad of a situation or it would have been over by now. Can you call a repairman? Then we’ll find out what’s really going on.”

The lean arms began to wave again as Von Holtz said desperately:

The thin arms started waving again as Von Holtz said urgently:

“But Herr Reames, it is urgent! The Herr Professor is in deadly danger!”

“But Mr. Reames, it’s urgent! The Professor is in serious danger!”

“What’s the matter with him?”

"What's wrong with him?"

“He is marooned,” said Von Holtz. Again he licked his lips. “He is marooned, Herr Reames, and you alone—”

“He is stranded,” said Von Holtz. Again he licked his lips. “He is stranded, Herr Reames, and you alone—”

“Marooned?” said Tommy more skeptically still. “In the middle of New York State? And I alone can help him? You sound more and more as if you were playing a rather elaborate and not very funny practical joke. I’ve driven sixty miles to get here. What is the joke, anyhow?”

“Marooned?” Tommy said, sounding even more skeptical. “In the middle of New York State? And I’m the only one who can help him? You’re starting to sound like you’re pulling a pretty elaborate and not very funny prank. I drove sixty miles to get here. What’s the joke, anyway?”

Von Holtz said despairingly:

Von Holtz said hopelessly:

“But it is true, Herr Reames! He is marooned. He has changed his coordinates. It was an experiment. He is marooned in the fifth dimension!”

“But it’s true, Mr. Reames! He’s stuck. He has changed his coordinates. It was an experiment. He’s trapped in the fifth dimension!”


There was dead silence. Tommy Reames stared blankly. Then his gorge rose. He had taken an instinctive dislike to this lean young man, anyhow. So he stared at him, and grew very angry, and would undoubtedly have gotten into his car and turned it about and driven it away again if it had been in any shape to run. But it wasn’t. One tire was flat, and the last ruddy drops from the radiator were dripping slowly on the grass. So he pulled out a cigarette case and lighted a cigarette and said sardonically:

There was complete silence. Tommy Reames stared blankly. Then he felt a surge of anger. He had felt a strong dislike for this lean young man from the start. So he kept staring at him, growing angrier, and would have definitely gotten into his car, turned it around, and driven away if it had been functioning. But it wasn't. One tire was flat, and the last drops from the radiator were slowly dripping onto the grass. So he pulled out a cigarette case, lit a cigarette, and said sarcastically:

“The fifth dimension? That seems rather extreme. Most of us get along very well with three dimensions. Four seems luxurious. Why pick on the fifth?”

“The fifth dimension? That sounds pretty extreme. Most of us do just fine with three dimensions. Four feels like a bonus. Why bother with the fifth?”

Von Holtz grew pale with anger in his turn. He waved his arms, stopped, and said with stiff formality:

Von Holtz turned pale with anger. He waved his arms, paused, and said with a rigid formality:

 “If the Herr Reames will follow me into the laboratory I will show him Professor Denham and convince him of the Herr Professor’s extreme danger.”

 “If Mr. Reames will follow me into the lab, I’ll show him Professor Denham and prove to him how serious the Professor’s situation is.”

Tommy had a sudden startling conviction that Von Holtz was in earnest. He might be mad, but he was in earnest. And there was undoubtedly a Professor Denham, and this was undoubtedly his home and laboratory.

Tommy suddenly realized that Von Holtz was serious. He might be crazy, but he was definitely earnest. Plus, there was definitely a Professor Denham, and this was definitely his home and lab.

“I’ll look, anyway,” said Tommy less skeptically. “But it is rather incredible, you know!”

“I’ll check it out, anyway,” said Tommy with a bit less skepticism. “But it is pretty unbelievable, you know!”

“It is impossible,” said Von Holtz stiffly. “You are right, Herr Reames. It is quite impossible. But it is a fact.”

“It’s impossible,” said Von Holtz stiffly. “You’re right, Herr Reames. It’s absolutely impossible. But it’s a fact.”

He turned and stalked toward the big brick barn behind the house. Tommy went with him, wholly unbelieving and yet beginning to wonder if, just possibly, there was actually an emergency of a more normal and ghastly nature in being. Von Holtz might be a madman. He might….

He turned and walked toward the big brick barn behind the house. Tommy followed him, completely skeptical but starting to wonder if, just maybe, there was really an emergency of a more ordinary and horrifying kind happening. Von Holtz could be a madman. He could…

Gruesome, grisly thoughts ran through Tommy’s head. A madman dabbling in science might do incredible things, horrible things, and then demand assistance to undo an unimaginable murder….

Gruesome, grisly thoughts ran through Tommy’s head. A madman dabbling in science might do incredible things, horrible things, and then demand assistance to undo an unimaginable murder….


Tommy was tense and alert as Von Holtz opened the door of the barnlike laboratory. He waved the lean young man on ahead.

Tommy was anxious and on edge as Von Holtz opened the door to the barn-like lab. He motioned for the slim young man to go ahead.

“After you,” he said curtly.

"After you," he said sharply.

He felt almost a shiver as he entered. But the interior of the laboratory displayed no gruesome scene. It was a huge, high-ceilinged room with a concrete floor. A monster dynamo was over in one corner, coupled to a matter-of-fact four-cylinder crude-oil engine, to which was also coupled by a clutch an inexplicable windlass-drum with several hundred feet of chain wrapped around it. There were ammeters and voltmeters on a control panel, and one of the most delicate of dynamometers on its own stand, and there were work benches and a motor-driven lathe and a very complete equipment for the working of metals. And there was an electric furnace, with splashes of solidified metal on the floor beside it, and there was a miniature casting-floor, and at the farther end of the monster room there was a gigantic solenoid which evidently had once swung upon gymbals and as evidently now was broken, because it lay toppled askew upon its supports.

He felt a slight shiver as he entered. But the inside of the laboratory showed no horrific scene. It was a large room with high ceilings and a concrete floor. In one corner was a massive dynamo, connected to a straightforward four-cylinder crude oil engine, which was also attached by a clutch to an odd windlass-drum with several hundred feet of chain wrapped around it. There were ammeters and voltmeters on a control panel, along with one of the most sensitive dynamometers on its own stand, plus workbenches, a motor-driven lathe, and a very complete set of equipment for metalworking. There was also an electric furnace, with splatters of solidified metal on the floor beside it, and a miniature casting area. At the far end of the huge room was a gigantic solenoid that once swayed on gymbals and was clearly broken, as it lay toppled awkwardly on its supports.

The only totally unidentifiable piece of apparatus in the place was one queer contrivance at one side. It looked partly like a machine-gun, because of a long brass barrel projecting from it. But the brass tube came out of a bulging casing of cast aluminum and there was no opening through which shells could be fed.

The only completely unrecognizable piece of equipment in the room was a strange device off to one side. It resembled a machine gun because of a long brass barrel sticking out of it. However, the brass tube emerged from a bulky casing made of cast aluminum, and there was no way to load shells into it.


Von Holz moved to that contrivance, removed a cap from the end of the brass tube, looked carefully into the opening, and waved stiffly for Tommy to look in.

Wooden went over to the device, took off a cap from the end of the brass tube, peered closely into the opening, and awkwardly gestured for Tommy to take a look.

Again Tommy was suspicious; watched until Von Holtz was some distance away. But the instant he put his eye to the end of the brass tube he forgot all caution, all suspicion, all his doubts. He forgot everything in his amazement.

Again, Tommy felt suspicious; he kept an eye on Von Holtz until he was a good distance away. But the moment he put his eye to the end of the brass tube, he completely forgot about his caution, his suspicion, and all his doubts. He lost himself in his amazement.

There was a lens in the end of the brass tube. It was, in fact, nothing more or less than a telescope, apparently looking at something in a closed box. But Tommy was not able to believe that he looked at an illuminated miniature for even the fraction of a second. He looked into the telescope, and he was seeing out-of-doors. Through the aluminum casting that enclosed the end of the tube. Through the thick brick walls of the laboratory. He was gazing upon a landscape such as should not—such as could not—exist upon the earth.

There was a lens at the end of the brass tube. It was basically just a telescope, seemingly focused on something inside a closed box. But Tommy couldn't believe he was seeing a lit-up miniature for even a split second. He peered into the telescope, and he was looking outside. Through the aluminum casing that covered the end of the tube. Through the thick brick walls of the lab. He was staring at a landscape that shouldn't—couldn't—exist on Earth.

There were monstrous, feathery tree-ferns waving languid fronds in a breeze that came from beyond them. The telescope seemed to be pointing at a gentle slope, and those tree-ferns cut off a farther view, but there was  an impenetrable tangle of breast-high foliage between the instrument and that slope, and halfway up the incline there rested a huge steel globe.

There were giant, feathery tree ferns waving lazy fronds in a breeze that came from beyond them. The telescope seemed to be aimed at a gentle slope, and those tree ferns blocked a farther view, but there was  an impenetrable tangle of chest-high foliage between the instrument and that slope, and halfway up the incline sat a massive steel globe.

Tommy’s eyes fixed themselves upon the globe. It was man-made, of course. He could see where it had been bolted together. There were glassed-in windows in its sides, and there was a door.

Tommy’s eyes were glued to the globe. It was obviously man-made. He could see where it had been bolted together. There were glass windows on its sides, and there was a door.


As Tommy looked, that door opened partway, stopped as if someone within had hesitated, and then opened fully. A man came out. And Tommy said dazedly:

As Tommy watched, the door opened slightly, paused as if someone inside had hesitated, and then opened all the way. A man stepped out. And Tommy said in a daze:

“My God!”

“Oh my God!”

Because the man was a perfectly commonplace sort of individual, dressed in a perfectly commonplace fashion, and he carried a perfectly commonplace briar pipe in his hand. Moreover, Tommy recognized him. He had seen pictures of him often enough, and he was Professor Edward Denham, entitled to put practically all the letters of the alphabet after his name, the author of “Polymerization of the Pseudo-Metallic Nitrides” and the proper owner of this building and its contents. But Tommy saw him against a background of tree-ferns such as should have been extinct upon this earth since the Carboniferous Period, some millions of years ago.

Because the man was a totally ordinary kind of guy, dressed in a totally ordinary way, and he held a totally ordinary briar pipe in his hand. Plus, Tommy recognized him. He had seen pictures of him enough times, and he was Professor Edward Denham, who had the right to put almost all the letters of the alphabet after his name, the author of “Polymerization of the Pseudo-Metallic Nitrides” and the rightful owner of this building and its contents. But Tommy saw him against a backdrop of tree ferns that should have been extinct on this earth since the Carboniferous Period, millions of years ago.

He was looking hungrily at his briar pipe. Presently he began to hunt carefully about on the ground. He picked together half a handful of brownish things which had to be dried leaves. He stuffed them into the pipe, struck a match, and lighted it. He puffed away gloomily, surrounded by wholly monstrous vegetation. A butterfly fluttered over the top of the steel globe. Its wings were fully a yard across. It flittered lightly to a plant and seemed to wait, and abruptly a vivid carmine blossom opened wide; wide enough to admit it.

He was staring longingly at his briar pipe. Soon, he started searching carefully on the ground. He gathered a handful of brownish things that must have been dried leaves. He stuffed them into the pipe, struck a match, and lit it. He puffed away sadly, surrounded by entirely bizarre plants. A butterfly floated over the top of the steel globe. Its wings were nearly a yard wide. It danced lightly to a plant and seemed to wait, and suddenly a bright red blossom opened up wide enough to let it in.

Denham watched curiously enough, smoking the rank and plainly unsatisfying dried leaves. He turned his head and spoke over his shoulder. The door opened again. Again Tommy Reames was dazed. Because a girl came out of the huge steel sphere—and she was a girl of the most modern and most normal sort. A trim sport frock, slim silken legs, bobbed hair….

Denham watched with curiosity, smoking the strong and clearly unsatisfying dried leaves. He turned his head and spoke over his shoulder. The door opened again. Once more, Tommy Reames was stunned. A girl came out of the huge steel sphere—and she was a girl of the most contemporary and normal kind. She wore a fitted sporty dress, had slim silk legs, and bobbed hair….

Tommy did not see her face until she turned, smiling, to make some comment to Denham. Then he saw that she was breath-takingly pretty. He swore softly under his breath.

Tommy didn't see her face until she turned, smiling, to say something to Denham. That's when he realized she was stunningly beautiful. He cursed quietly to himself.


The butterfly backed clumsily out of the gigantic flower. It flew lightly away, its many-colored wings brilliant in the sunshine. And the huge crimson blossom closed slowly.

The butterfly awkwardly backed out of the massive flower. It flew gently away, its colorful wings shining in the sunlight. And the large red bloom gradually closed.

Denham watched the butterfly go away. His eyes returned to the girl who was smiling at the flying thing, now out of the field of vision of the telescope. And there was utter discouragement visible in every line of Denham’s figure. Tommy saw the girl suddenly reach out her hand and put it on Denham’s shoulder. She patted it, speaking in an evident attempt to encourage him. She smiled, and talked coaxingly, and presently Denham made a queer, arrested gesture and went heavily back into the steel globe. She followed him, though she looked wearily all about before the door closed behind her, and when Denham could not see her face, her expression was tired and anxious indeed.

Denham watched the butterfly fly away. His eyes went back to the girl who was smiling at the creature in the sky, now out of the telescope's view. Disappointment was clear in every part of Denham's posture. Tommy noticed the girl suddenly reach out and place her hand on Denham's shoulder. She gave it a light pat, trying to cheer him up. She smiled and spoke sweetly, and eventually, Denham made a strange, frozen gesture and slowly moved back into the steel globe. She followed him, but she looked around wearily before the door shut behind her, and when Denham couldn’t see her face, her expression was really tired and worried.

Tommy had forgotten Von Holtz, had forgotten the laboratory, had forgotten absolutely everything. If his original suspicions of Von Holtz had been justified, he could have been killed half a dozen times over. He was oblivious to everything but the sight before his eyes.

Tommy had completely forgotten about Von Holtz, the lab, and everything else. If his initial suspicions about Von Holtz had been right, he could have easily been killed multiple times. He was unaware of anything except for what he was seeing right in front of him.

Now he felt a touch on his shoulder and drew his head away with a jerk. Von Holtz was looking down at him, very pale, with his weak-looking eyes anxious.

Now he felt a light tap on his shoulder and quickly pulled his head away. Von Holtz was looking down at him, very pale, with his frail-looking eyes filled with worry.

“They are still all right?” he demanded.

"They're still good?" he asked.

“Yes,” said Tommy dazedly. “Surely. Who is that girl?”

“Yes,” Tommy said, feeling a bit confused. “Of course. Who is that girl?”

 “That is the Herr Professor’s daughter Evelyn,” said Von Holtz uneasily. “I suggest, Herr Reames, that you swing the dimensoscope about.”

 “That’s the professor’s daughter, Evelyn,” said Von Holtz hesitantly. “I recommend, Herr Reames, that you turn the dimensoscope around.”

“The—what?” asked Tommy, still dazed by what he had seen.

“The—what?” asked Tommy, still confused by what he had seen.

“The dimensoscope. This.” Von Holtz shifted the brass tube. The whole thing was mounted so that it could be swung in any direction. The mounting was exactly like that of a normal telescope. Tommy instantly put his eye to the eyepiece again.

“The dimensoscope. This.” Von Holtz moved the brass tube. The entire device was set up so it could be rotated in any direction. The mounting was just like that of a regular telescope. Tommy quickly put his eye back to the eyepiece.


He saw more tree-ferns, practically the duplicates of the background beyond the globe. Nothing moved save small, fugitive creatures among their fronds. He swung the telescope still farther. The landscape swept by before his eyes. The tree-fern forest drew back. He saw the beginning of a vast and noisome morass, over which lay a thick haze as of a stream raised by the sun. He saw something move in that morass; something huge and horrible with a long and snake-like neck and the tiniest of heads at the end of it. But he could not see the thing clearly.

He saw more tree ferns, almost identical to the ones in the background beyond the globe. Nothing moved except for small, quick creatures among their fronds. He adjusted the telescope even further. The landscape rushed past his eyes. The tree fern forest receded. He noticed the start of a vast and putrid swamp, shrouded in a thick haze like a stream rising in the sunlight. He saw something moving in that swamp; something massive and terrifying with a long, snake-like neck and the smallest head at the end. But he couldn’t see it clearly.

He swung the telescope yet again. And he looked over miles and miles of level, haze-blanketed marsh. Here and there were clumps of taller vegetation. Here and there were steaming, desolate pools. And three or four times he saw monstrous objects moving about clumsily in the marsh-land.

He swung the telescope again. And he looked over miles and miles of flat, haze-covered marsh. Occasionally, there were patches of taller plants. Now and then, there were steamy, desolate pools. And three or four times, he spotted huge creatures moving awkwardly through the marshland.

But then a glitter at the skyline caught his eye. He tilted the telescope to see more clearly, and suddenly he caught his breath. There, far away at the very horizon, was a city. It was tall and gleaming and very strange. No earthly city ever flung its towers so splendidly high and soaring. No city ever built by man gave off the fiery gleam of gold from all its walls and pinnacles. It looked like an artist’s dream, hammered out in precious metal, with its outlines softened by the haze of distance.

But then a sparkle on the skyline caught his eye. He adjusted the telescope to see more clearly, and suddenly he gasped. There, far away at the very horizon, was a city. It was tall, shining, and incredibly strange. No earthly city had ever shot its towers so majestically high. No man-made city ever radiated the fiery glow of gold from all its walls and towers. It looked like an artist’s dream, shaped from precious metal, with its edges softened by the haze of distance.

And something was moving in the air near the city. Staring, tense, again incredulous, Tommy Reames strained his eyes and saw that it was a machine. An air-craft; a flying-machine of a type wholly unlike anything ever built upon the planet Earth. It swept steadily and swiftly toward the city, dwindling as it went. It swooped downward toward one of the mighty spires of the city of golden gleams, and vanished.

And something was moving in the air near the city. Staring, tense, and still in disbelief, Tommy Reames squinted and saw that it was a machine. An aircraft; a flying machine of a kind completely unlike anything ever made on planet Earth. It moved steadily and quickly toward the city, getting smaller as it went. It swooped down toward one of the impressive spires of the city of golden glimmers and disappeared.


It was with a sense of shock, of almost physical shock, that Tommy came back to realization of his surroundings to feel Von Holtz’s hand upon his shoulder and to hear the lean young man saying harshly:

It was with a sense of shock, of almost physical shock, that Tommy came back to realization of his surroundings to feel Von Holtz’s hand upon his shoulder and to hear the lean young man saying harshly:

“Well, Herr Reames? Are you convinced that I did not lie to you? Are you convinced that the Herr Professor Denham is in need of help?”

“Well, Mr. Reames? Are you convinced that I didn’t lie to you? Are you convinced that Professor Denham needs help?”

Tommy blinked dazedly as he looked around the laboratory again. Brick walls, an oil-spattered crude-oil engine in one corner, a concrete floor and an electric furnace and a casting-box….

Tommy blinked in confusion as he glanced around the lab again. Brick walls, an oil-smeared crude-oil engine in one corner, a concrete floor, an electric furnace, and a casting box….

“Why—yes….” said Tommy dazedly. “Yes. Of course!” Clarity came to his brain with a jerk. He did not understand at all, but he believed what he had seen. Denham and his daughter were somewhere in some other dimension, yet within range of the extraordinary device he had looked through. And they were in trouble. So much was evident from their poses and their manner. “Of course,” he repeated. “They’re—there, wherever it is, and they can’t get back. They don’t seem to be in any imminent danger….”

“Why—yeah….” said Tommy, feeling dazed. “Yeah. Of course!” Clarity hit him suddenly. He didn’t really get it, but he believed what he had seen. Denham and his daughter were in some other dimension, yet within reach of the amazing device he had looked through. And they were in trouble. That was obvious from their poses and their manner. “Of course,” he repeated. “They’re—there, wherever that is, and they can’t get back. They don’t seem to be in any immediate danger….”

Von Holtz licked his lips.

Von Holtz smacked his lips.

“The Ragged Men have not found them yet,” he said in a hushed, harsh voice. “Before they went in the globe we saw the Ragged Men. We watched them. If they do find the Herr Professor and his daughter, they will kill them very slowly, so that they will take days of screaming agony to die. It is that that I am afraid of, Herr Reames. The Ragged Men roam the tree-fern forests. If they find the Herr  Professor they will trace each nerve to its root of agony until he dies. And we will be able only to watch….”

“The Ragged Men haven't found them yet,” he said in a low, harsh voice. “Before they entered the globe, we saw the Ragged Men. We watched them. If they do find the Professor and his daughter, they will kill them very slowly, making sure they suffer for days in agonizing screams before they die. That's what I'm afraid of, Mr. Reames. The Ragged Men roam the tree-fern forests. If they find the Professor, they will trace every nerve to its source of pain until he dies. And all we’ll be able to do is watch….”

CHAPTER II

“The thing is,” said Tommy feverishly, “that we’ve got to find a way to get them back. Whether it duplicates Denham’s results or not. How far away are they?”

The thing is,” said Tommy excitedly, “that we have to figure out a way to get them back. It doesn’t matter if it copies Denham’s results or not. How far away are they?”

“A few hundred yards, perhaps,” said Von Holtz wearily, “or ten million miles. It is the same thing. They are in a place where the fifth dimension is the dominant coordinate.”

“A few hundred yards, maybe,” said Von Holtz tiredly, “or ten million miles. It’s all the same. They’re in a place where the fifth dimension is the main factor.”

Tommy was pacing up and down the laboratory. He stopped and looked through the eyepiece of the extraordinary vision apparatus. He tore himself away from it again.

Tommy was pacing back and forth in the lab. He stopped and looked through the eyepiece of the amazing vision device. He pulled himself away from it once more.

“How does this thing work?” he demanded.

“How does this thing work?” he asked.

Von Holtz began to unscrew two wing-nuts which kept the top of the aluminum casting in place.

Von Holtz started to unscrew two wing nuts that held the top of the aluminum casing in place.

“It is the first piece of apparatus which Professor Denham made,” he said precisely. “I know the theory, but I cannot duplicate it. Every dimension is at right angles to all other dimensions, of course. The Herr Professor has a note, here—”

“It’s the first piece of equipment that Professor Denham made,” he said clearly. “I understand the theory, but I can’t recreate it. Every measurement is at right angles to all the other measurements, of course. The Herr Professor has a note here—”

He stopped his unscrewing to run over a heap of papers on the work-bench—papers over which he seemed to have been poring desperately at the time of Tommy’s arrival. He handed a sheet to Tommy, who read:

He paused from unscrewing to sift through a pile of papers on the workbench—papers he had clearly been studying intently when Tommy arrived. He handed a sheet to Tommy, who read:

“If a creature who was aware of only two dimensions made two right-angled objects and so placed them that all the angles formed by the combination were right angles, he would contrive a figure represented by the corner of a box; he would discover a third dimension. Similarly, if a three-dimensioned man took three right angles and placed them so that all the angles formed were right angles, he would discover a fourth dimension. This, however, would probably be the time dimension, and to travel in time would instantly be fatal. But with four right angles he could discover a fifth dimension, and with five right angles he could discover a sixth….”

“If a being that only understood two dimensions created two right-angled shapes and arranged them so that all the angles formed were right angles, it would create a figure resembling the corner of a box; it would uncover a third dimension. Likewise, if a three-dimensional person took three right angles and positioned them so that all the angles formed were right angles, they would find a fourth dimension. However, this would likely be the time dimension, and traveling through time would be instantly deadly. Yet with four right angles, they could discover a fifth dimension, and with five right angles, they could uncover a sixth….”


Tommy Reames put down the paper impatiently.

Tommy Reames tossed the paper aside in frustration.

“Of course” he said brusquely. “I know all that stuff. But up to the present time nobody has been able to put together even three right angles, in practise.”

“Of course,” he said curtly. “I know all that information. But so far, no one has been able to put together even three right angles in practice.”

Von Holtz had returned to the unscrewing of the wing-nuts. He lifted off the cover of the dimensoscope.

Von Holtz had gone back to unscrewing the wing nuts. He removed the cover of the dimensoscope.

“It is the thing the Herr Professor did not confide to me,” he said bitterly. “The secret. The one secret! Look in here.”

“It’s the thing the Professor didn’t tell me,” he said bitterly. “The secret. The one secret! Look in here.”

Tommy looked. The objective-glass at the end of the telescope faced a mirror, which was inclined to its face at an angle of forty-five degrees. A beam of light from the objective would be reflected to a second mirror, twisted in a fashion curiously askew. Then the light would go to a third mirror….

Tommy looked. The lens at the end of the telescope faced a mirror, which was tilted at a forty-five-degree angle. A beam of light from the lens would be reflected to a second mirror, positioned in a strangely askew way. Then the light would go to a third mirror….

Tommy looked at that third mirror, and instantly his eyes ached. He closed them and opened them again. Again they stung horribly. It was exactly the sort of eye-strain which comes of looking through a lens which does not focus exactly, or through a strange pair of eyeglasses. He could see the third mirror, but his eyes hurt the instant they looked upon it, as if that third mirror were distorted in an impossible fashion. He was forced to draw them away. He could see, though, that somehow that third mirror would reflect his imaginary beam of light into a fourth mirror of which he could see only the edge. He moved his head—and still saw only the edge of a mirror. He was sure of what he saw, because he could look into the wavy, bluish translucency all glass shows upon its edge. He could even see the thin layer of silver backing. But he could not put himself into a position in which more than the edge of that mirror was visible.

Tommy looked at that third mirror, and instantly his eyes hurt. He closed them and opened them again. Again they stung badly. It was exactly the kind of eye strain that happens when looking through a lens that doesn't focus right, or through someone else's sunglasses. He could see the third mirror, but his eyes ached the moment he looked at it, as if that third mirror were warped in an impossible way. He had to pull his gaze away. He could see, though, that somehow that third mirror would reflect his imaginary beam of light into a fourth mirror, of which he could only see the edge. He moved his head—and still saw only the edge of a mirror. He was sure of what he saw because he could look into the wavy, bluish translucency that all glass shows on its edge. He could even see the thin layer of silver backing. But he couldn’t get himself into a position where more than the edge of that mirror was visible.

 “Good Lord!” said Tommy Reames feverishly. “That mirror—”

 “Oh my God!” Tommy Reames said, frantically. “That mirror—”

“A mirror at forty-five degrees,” said Von Holtz precisely, “reflects light at a right angle. There are four mirrors, and each bends a ray of light through a right angle which is also a right angle to all the others. The result is that the dimensoscope looks into what is a fifth dimension, into which no man ever looked before. But I cannot move other mirrors into the positions they have in this instrument. I do not know how.”

“A mirror at a forty-five-degree angle,” said Von Holtz precisely, “reflects light at a right angle. There are four mirrors, and each bends a beam of light through a right angle, which is also a right angle to all the others. The result is that the dimensoscope allows us to see into what is essentially a fifth dimension, a space no human has ever observed before. But I can’t reposition the other mirrors the way they are arranged in this instrument. I just don't know how.”


Tommy shook his head impatiently, staring at the so-simple, yet incredible device whose theory had been mathematically proven numberless times, but never put into practice before.

Tommy shook his head in frustration, staring at the simple yet amazing device whose theory had been mathematically proven countless times but had never been put into practice before.

“Having made this device,” said Von Holtz, “the Herr Professor constructed what he termed a catapult. It was a coil of wire, like the large machine there. It jerked a steel ball first vertically, then horizontally, then laterally, then in a fourth-dimensional direction, and finally projected it violently off in a fifth-dimensional path. He made small hollow steel balls and sent a butterfly, a small sparrow, and finally a cat into that other world. The steel balls opened of themselves and freed those creatures. They seemed to suffer no distress. Therefore he concluded that it would be safe for him to go, himself. His daughter refused to permit him to go alone, and he was so sure of his safety that he allowed her to enter the globe with him. She did. I worked the catapult which flung the globe in the fifth dimension, and his device for returning failed to operate. Hence he is marooned.”

“After creating this device,” said Von Holtz, “the professor built what he called a catapult. It was a coil of wire, similar to that large machine over there. It launched a steel ball first vertically, then horizontally, then laterally, and then in a fourth-dimensional direction, finally shooting it off in a fifth-dimensional path. He created small hollow steel balls and sent a butterfly, a small sparrow, and eventually a cat into that other world. The steel balls opened by themselves and released those creatures. They didn’t seem to be in any distress. So he concluded that it would be safe for him to go. His daughter wouldn’t let him go alone, and he was so confident in his safety that he allowed her to join him inside the globe. She did. I operated the catapult that sent the globe into the fifth dimension, and his device for returning didn’t work. So now he’s stranded.”

“But the big catapult—”

“But the giant catapult—”

“Can you not see that the big catapult is broken?” demanded Von Holtz bitterly. “A special metal is required for the missing parts. That, I know how to make. Yes. I can supply that. But I cannot shape it! I cannot design the gears which will move it as it should be moved! I cannot make another dimensoscope. I cannot, Herr Reames, calculate any method of causing four right angles to be all at right angles to each other. It is my impossibility! It is for that that I have appealed to you. You see it has been done. I see that it is done. I can make the metal which alone can be moved in the necessary direction. But I cannot calculate any method of moving it in that direction! If you can do so, Herr Reames, we can perhaps save the Herr Professor Denham. If you cannot—Gott! The death he will die is horrible to think of!”

"Can't you see that the big catapult is broken?" Von Holtz demanded bitterly. "A special metal is needed for the missing parts. I know how to make that. Yes, I can provide it. But I can't shape it! I can't design the gears that will move it the way it needs to be moved! I can't make another dimensoscoope. I can't, Herr Reames, come up with any method to make four right angles all perpendicular to each other. It's my limitation! That's why I've reached out to you. You can see it's been done. I know it's possible. I can create the metal that can only be moved in the required direction. But I can't figure out how to move it that way! If you can do that, Herr Reames, we might be able to save Herr Professor Denham. If you can't—God! The way he will die is horrifying to imagine!"

“And his daughter,” said Tommy grimly. “His daughter, also.”

“And his daughter,” Tommy said grimly. “His daughter, too.”


He paced up and down the laboratory again. Von Holtz moved to the work-bench from which he had taken Denham’s note. There was a pile of such memoranda, thumbed over and over. And there were papers in the angular, precise handwriting which was Von Holtz’s own, and calculations and speculations and the remains of frantic efforts to work out, somehow, the secret which as one manifestation had placed one mirror so that it hurt the eyes to look at it, and one other mirror so that from every angle of a normal existence, one could see only the edge.

He paced back and forth in the lab again. Von Holtz walked over to the workbench where he had picked up Denham’s note. There was a stack of these memos, thumbed through repeatedly. There were also papers in the angular, precise handwriting that was Von Holtz’s, along with calculations, speculations, and remnants of desperate attempts to figure out, somehow, the secret that had caused one mirror to be positioned in a way that it was blinding to look at, and another mirror so that from every angle of a normal viewpoint, you could see only the edge.

“I have worked, Herr Reames,” said Von Holtz drearily. “Gott! How I have worked! But the Herr Professor kept some things secret, and that so-essential thing is one of them.”

“I have worked, Mr. Reames,” said Von Holtz wearily. “God! How I have worked! But the Professor kept some things hidden, and that crucial thing is one of them.”

Presently he said tiredly:

Right now, he said wearily:

“The dimension-traveling globe was built in this laboratory. It rested here.” He pointed. “The Herr Professor was laughing and excited at the moment of departure. His daughter smiled at me through the window of the globe. There was an under-carriage with wheels upon it. You cannot see those wheels through the dimensoscope. They got into the globe and closed the door. The Herr Professor nodded to me through the glass  window. The dynamo was running at its fullest speed. The laboratory smelled of hot oil, and of ozone from the sparks. I lifted my hand, and the Herr Professor nodded again, and I threw the switch. This switch, Herr Reames! It sparked as I closed it, and the flash partly blinded me. But I saw the globe rush toward the giant catapult yonder. It leaped upward into the huge coil, which whirled madly. Dazed, I saw the globe hanging suspended in mid-air, two feet from the floor. It shook! Once! Twice! With violence! Suddenly its outline became hazy and distorted. My eyes ached with looking at it. And then it was gone!”

“The dimension-traveling globe was built in this lab. It was sitting right here.” He pointed. “The professor was laughing and excited at the moment of departure. His daughter smiled at me through the globe’s window. There was an undercarriage with wheels on it. You can’t see those wheels through the dimensoscope. They got into the globe and closed the door. The professor nodded at me through the glass window. The dynamo was running at full speed. The lab smelled of hot oil and ozone from the sparks. I raised my hand, and the professor nodded again, so I threw the switch. This switch, Herr Reames! It sparked as I flipped it, and the flash partly blinded me. But I saw the globe surge toward the giant catapult over there. It jumped upward into the huge coil, which was spinning wildly. Dazed, I saw the globe hanging suspended in mid-air, two feet from the floor. It shook! Once! Twice! With violence! Suddenly its outline became hazy and distorted. My eyes ached from staring at it. And then it was gone!”


Von Holtz’s arms waved melodramatically.

Von Holtz’s hands waved dramatically.

“I rushed to the dimensoscope and gazed through it into the fifth dimension. I saw the globe floating onward through the air, toward that bank of glossy ferns. I saw it settle and turn over, and then slowly right itself as it came to rest. The Herr Professor got out of it. I saw him through the instrument which could look into the dimension into which he had gone. He waved his hand to me. His daughter joined him, surveying the strange cosmos in which they were. The Herr Professor plucked some of the glossy ferns, took photographs, then got back into the globe.

“I hurried to the dimensoscope and looked through it into the fifth dimension. I saw the globe floating through the air toward that cluster of shiny ferns. I watched it settle and turn over, and then slowly right itself as it came to a stop. The Professor stepped out of it. I saw him through the device that could peer into the dimension he had entered. He waved at me. His daughter joined him, taking in the strange cosmos around them. The Professor picked some of the shiny ferns, took photos, then climbed back into the globe.”

“I awaited its return to our own world. I saw it rock slightly as he worked upon the apparatus within. I knew that when it vanished from the dimensoscope it would have returned to our own universe. But it remained as before. It did not move. After three hours of anguished waiting, the Herr Professor came out and made signals to me of despair. By gestures, because no sound could come through the dimensoscope itself, he begged me to assist him. And I was helpless! Made helpless by the Herr Professor’s own secrecy! For four days and nights I have toiled, hoping desperately to discover what the Herr Professor had hidden from me. At last I thought of you. I telegraphed to you. If you can assist me….”

“I waited for its return to our world. I saw it rock slightly as he worked on the equipment inside. I knew that when it disappeared from the dimensoscope, it would have come back to our universe. But it stayed just as it was. It didn’t move. After three hours of anxious waiting, the Herr Professor came out and gestured to me in despair. Through gestures, since no sound could come through the dimensoscope, he begged me to help him. And I was powerless! Made powerless by the Herr Professor’s own secrecy! For four days and nights, I have worked, hoping desperately to figure out what the Herr Professor was hiding from me. Finally, I thought of you. I sent you a telegram. If you can help me….”

“I’m going to try it, of course,” said Tommy shortly.

"I’m definitely going to give it a shot," Tommy said briefly.

He paced back and forth. He stopped and looked through the brass-tubed telescope. Giant tree-ferns, unbelievable but real. The steel globe resting partly overturned upon a bank of glossy ferns. Breast-high, incredible foliage between the point of vision and that extraordinary vehicle.

He walked back and forth. He paused and looked through the brass-tubed telescope. Huge tree ferns, unbelievable but real. The steel globe was resting, partly tipped over on a bank of shiny ferns. The foliage was chest-high, an amazing sight between his viewpoint and that extraordinary vehicle.


While Tommy had been talking and listening, while he had been away from the eyepiece, one or other of the occupants of the globe had emerged from it. The door was open. But now the girl came bounding suddenly through the ferns. She called, though it seemed to Tommy that there was a curious air of caution even in her calling. She was excited, hopefully excited.

While Tommy had been talking and listening, and while he was away from the eyepiece, one of the people inside the globe had come out. The door was open. But now the girl suddenly appeared through the ferns. She called out, though it seemed to Tommy that there was a strange sense of caution in her voice. She was excited, hopefully excited.

Denham came out of the globe with a clumsy club in his hand. But Evelyn caught his arm and pointed up into the sky. Denham stared, and then began to make wild and desperate gestures as if trying to attract attention to himself.

Denham stepped out of the globe with a clumsy club in his hand. But Evelyn grabbed his arm and pointed up into the sky. Denham stared, then started making wild and desperate gestures as if he were trying to get attention.

Tommy watched for minutes, and then swung the dimensoscope around. It was extraordinary, to be sitting in the perfectly normal brick-walled laboratory, looking into a slender brass tube, and seeing another universe entirely, another wild and unbelievable landscape.

Tommy watched for several minutes, then spun the dimensoscope around. It was incredible to be sitting in the perfectly ordinary brick-walled lab, looking through a thin brass tube, and seeing a completely different universe, a wild and unbelievable landscape.

The tree-fern forest drew back and the vast and steaming morass was again in view. There were distant bright golden gleams from the city. But Tommy was searching the sky, looking in the sky of a world in the fifth dimension for a thing which would make a man gesticulate hopefully.

The tree-fern forest receded and the vast, steamy swamp was once again visible. There were distant bright golden flashes coming from the city. But Tommy was scanning the sky, searching the skies of a fifth-dimensional world for something that would make a person gesture with hope.

He found it. It was an aircraft, startlingly close through the telescope. A single figure was seated at its controls,  motionless as if bored, with exactly the air of a weary truck driver piloting a vehicle along a roadway he does not really see. And Tommy, being near enough to see the pilot’s pose, could see the aircraft clearly. It was totally unlike a terrestrial airplane. A single huge and thick wing supported it. But the wing was angular and clumsy-seeming, and its form was devoid of the grace of an earthly aircraft wing, and there was no tail whatever to give it the appearance of a living thing. There was merely a long, rectangular wing with a framework beneath it, and a shimmering thing which was certainly not a screw propeller, but which seemed to draw it.

He found it. It was an aircraft, startlingly close through the telescope. A single figure was seated at its controls,  motionless as if bored, with exactly the air of a tired truck driver piloting a vehicle along a road he does not really see. And Tommy, being near enough to see the pilot’s pose, could see the aircraft clearly. It was totally unlike a conventional airplane. A single huge and thick wing supported it. But the wing was angular and clumsy-looking, and its shape was devout of the elegance of a typical aircraft wing, and there was no tail at all to give it the appearance of a living thing. There was just a long, rectangular wing with a framework beneath it, and a shimmering thing which was definitely not a screw propeller, but which seemed to pull it along.


It moved on steadily and swiftly, dwindling in the distance, with its motionless pilot seated before a mass of corded bundles. It looked as if this were a freight plane of some sort, and therefore made in a strictly utilitarian fashion.

It moved on steadily and quickly, fading into the distance, with its unmoving pilot sitting in front of a pile of tied-up bundles. It appeared to be some kind of cargo plane, built in a very practical manner.

It vanished in the haze above the monster swamp, going in a straight line for the golden city at the world’s edge.

It disappeared into the mist above the monster swamp, heading straight for the golden city at the edge of the world.

Tommy stared at it, long after it had ceased to be visible. Then he saw a queer movement on the earth near the edge of the morass. Figures were moving. Human figures. He saw four of them, shaking clenched fists and capering insanely, seeming to bellow insults after the oblivious and now invisible flying thing. He could see that they were nearly naked, and that one of them carried a spear. But the indubitable glint of metal was reflected from one of them for an instant, when some metal accoutrement about him glittered in the sunlight.

Tommy stared at it long after it was no longer in sight. Then he noticed some strange movement on the ground near the edge of the swamp. Figures were moving—human figures. He saw four of them, shaking their fists and acting wildly, seemingly shouting insults at the unaware and now invisible flying object. He could tell that they were almost naked, and one of them was holding a spear. But for a brief moment, he caught a glimpse of metal shining from one of them when some metal gear caught the sunlight.

They moved from sight behind thick, feathery foliage, and Tommy swung back the brass tube to see the globe again. Denham and his daughter were staring in the direction in which Tommy had seen those human figures. Denham clutched his clumsy club grimly. His face was drawn and his figure tensed. And suddenly Evelyn spoke quietly, and the two of then dived into the fern forest and disappeared. Minutes later they returned, dragging masses of tree-fern fronds with which they masked the globe from view. They worked hastily, desperately, concealing the steel vehicle from sight. And then Denham stared tensely all about, shading his eyes with his hand. He and the girl withdrew cautiously into the forest.

They moved out of sight behind thick, feathery leaves, and Tommy pulled back the brass tube to see the globe again. Denham and his daughter were staring toward the spot where Tommy had seen those human figures. Denham gripped his heavy club tightly. His face was tense, and his body was coiled with tension. Suddenly, Evelyn spoke softly, and the two of them dove into the fern forest and vanished. A few minutes later, they came back, dragging large bundles of tree-fern fronds to cover the globe. They worked quickly and frantically, hiding the steel vehicle from view. Then Denham looked around anxiously, shading his eyes with his hand. He and the girl carefully retreated into the forest.


It was minutes later that Tommy was roused by Von Holtz’s hand on his shoulder.

It was just a few minutes later when Tommy was awakened by Von Holtz’s hand on his shoulder.

“What has happened, Herr Reames?” he asked uneasily. “The—Ragged Men?”

“What’s going on, Mr. Reames?” he asked nervously. “The—Ragged Men?”

“I saw men,” said Tommy briefly, “shaking clenched fists at an aircraft flying overhead. And Denham and his daughter have hidden the globe behind a screen of foliage.”

“I saw men,” Tommy said briefly, “shaking their fists at a plane flying overhead. And Denham and his daughter have hidden the globe behind a screen of leaves.”

Von Holtz licked his lips fascinatedly.

Von Holtz licked his lips with fascination.

“The Ragged Men,” he said in a hushed voice. “The Herr Professor called them that, because they cannot be of the people who live in the Golden City. They hate the people of the Golden City. I think that they are bandits; renegades, perhaps. They live in the tree-fern forests and scream curses at the airships which fly overhead. And they are afraid of those airships.”

“The Ragged Men,” he said in a hushed voice. “The Herr Professor called them that because they can't possibly be from the people who live in the Golden City. They hate the people of the Golden City. I think they’re bandits; maybe renegades. They live in the tree-fern forests and scream curses at the airships flying overhead. And they’re scared of those airships.”

“How long did Denham use this thing to look through, before he built his globe?”

“How long did Denham use this thing to look through before he built his globe?”

Von Holtz considered.

Von Holtz thought.

“Immediately it worked,” he said at last, “he began work on a small catapult. It took him one week to devise exactly how to make that. He experimented with it for some days and began to make the large globe. That took nearly two months—the globe and the large catapult together. And also the dimensoscope was at hand. His daughter looked through it more than he did, or myself.”

“Right away, it worked,” he finally said, “he started working on a small catapult. It took him a week to figure out how to make it. He experimented with it for several days and began to create the large globe. That took almost two months—the globe and the large catapult combined. And the dimensoscope was also available. His daughter used it more than he or I did.”

“He should have known what he was up against,” said Tommy, frowning.  “He ought to have taken guns, at least. Is he armed?”

“He should have known what he was up against,” Tommy said, frowning.   “He should have brought guns, at least. Is he armed?”

Von Holtz shook his head.

Von Holtz nodded disapprovingly.

“He expected to return at once,” he said desperately. “Do you see, Herr Reames, the position it puts me in? I may be suspected of murder! I am the Herr Professor’s assistant. He disappears. Will I not be accused of having put him out of the way?”

“He expected to come back right away,” he said urgently. “Do you see, Mr. Reames, the situation this puts me in? I might be suspected of murder! I’m the Professor’s assistant. He goes missing. Won’t I be blamed for having gotten rid of him?”

“No,” said Tommy thoughtfully. “You won’t.” He glanced through the brass tube and paced up and down the room. “You telephone for someone to repair my car,” he said suddenly and abruptly. “I am going to stay here and work this thing out. I’ve got just the glimmering of an idea. But I’ll need my car in running order, in case we have to go out and get materials in a hurry.”

“No,” Tommy said thoughtfully. “You won’t.” He looked through the brass tube and started pacing the room. “Call someone to fix my car,” he said suddenly and abruptly. “I’m going to stay here and work this out. I have a hint of an idea. But I’ll need my car in good shape, just in case we need to go out and grab materials quickly.”


Von Holtz bowed stiffly and went out of the laboratory. Tommy looked after him. Even moved to make sure he was gone. And then Tommy Reames went quickly to the work bench on which were the littered notes and calculations Von Holtz had been using and which were now at his disposal. But Tommy did not leaf through them. He reached under the blotter beneath the whole pile. He had seen Von Holtz furtively push something out of sight, and he had disliked and distrusted Von Holtz from the beginning. Moreover, it was pretty thoroughly clear that Denham had not trusted him too much. A trusted assistant should be able to understand, at least, any experiment performed in a laboratory.

Von Holtz bowed stiffly and left the laboratory. Tommy watched him go, even making sure he was out of sight. Then Tommy Reames hurried to the workbench where the scattered notes and calculations Von Holtz had been using were now available to him. But Tommy didn’t flip through them. Instead, he reached under the blotter beneath the entire mess. He had noticed Von Holtz sneakily push something out of view, and he had disliked and distrusted him from the start. Plus, it was pretty clear that Denham hadn’t trusted him either. A reliable assistant should at least be able to understand any experiment conducted in a lab.

A folded sheet of paper came out. Tommy glanced at it.

A folded piece of paper came out. Tommy looked at it.

“You messed things up right! Denham marooned and you got nothing. No plans or figures either. When you get them, you get your money. If you don’t you are out of luck. If this Reames guy can’t fix up what you want it’ll be just too bad for you.”

“You really messed things up! Denham is in a bind and you have nothing. No plans or numbers either. When you have them, you’ll get paid. If you don’t, you’re out of luck. If this Reames guy can’t figure out what you need, it’s just too bad for you.”

There was no salutation nor any signature beyond a scrawled and sprawling “J.”

There was no greeting or signature other than a messy and sprawling “J.”

Tommy Reames’ jaw set grimly. He folded the scrap of paper and thrust it back out of sight again.

Tommy Reames clenched his jaw. He folded the piece of paper and shoved it out of sight again.

“Pretty!” he said harshly. “So a gentleman named ‘J’ is going to pay Von Holtz for plans or calculations it is hoped I’ll provide! Which suggests—many things! But at least I’ll have Von Holtz’s help until he thinks my plans or calculations are complete. So that’s all right….”

“Pretty!” he said sharply. “So a guy named ‘J’ is going to pay Von Holtz for plans or calculations that I’m expected to provide! That implies—quite a few things! But at least I’ll have Von Holtz’s support until he decides my plans or calculations are done. So that’s fine….”

Tommy could not be expected, of course, to guess that the note he had read was quite astounding proof of the interest taken in non-Euclidean geometry by a vice king of Chicago, or that the ranking beer baron of that metropolis was the man who was so absorbed in abstruse theoretic physics.

Tommy couldn’t have possibly guessed that the note he read was incredible proof of the interest in non-Euclidean geometry by a vice king of Chicago, or that the top beer baron of that city was the one so engrossed in complex theoretical physics.


Tommy moved toward the great solenoid which lay askew upon its wrecked support. It had drawn the steel globe toward it, had made that globe vibrate madly, twice, and then go hazy and vanish. It had jerked the globe in each of five directions, each at right angles to all the others, and had released it when started in the fifth dimension. The huge coil was quite nine feet across and would take the steel globe easily. It was pivoted in concentric rings which made up a set of gymbals far more elaborate than were ever used to suspend a mariner’s compass aboard ship.

Tommy walked over to the large solenoid that was tilted on its damaged support. It had pulled the steel globe toward it, made it vibrate wildly twice, and then caused it to fade away. It had yanked the globe in five different directions, each at right angles to the others, and had let it go when it was in the fifth dimension. The massive coil measured nearly nine feet across and could easily accommodate the steel globe. It was mounted on concentric rings that formed a set of gimbals far more complex than those used to hold a mariner’s compass on a ship.

There were three rings, one inside the other. And two rings will take care of any motion in three dimensions. These rings were pivoted, too, so that an unbelievably intricate series of motions could be given to the solenoid within them all. But the device was broken, now. A pivot had given away, and shaft and socket alike had vanished. Tommy became absorbed. Some oddity bothered him….

There were three rings, one inside the other. Two of these rings can manage any movement in three dimensions. These rings were also pivoted, allowing for an incredibly complex series of motions to be applied to the solenoid within them all. But the device was broken now. A pivot had failed, and both the shaft and socket were gone. Tommy became engrossed. Something strange was bothering him…

He pieced the thing together mentally. And he exclaimed suddenly. There had been four rings of metal!  One was gone! He comprehended, very suddenly. The third mirror in the dimensoscope was the one so strangely distorted by its position, which was at half of a right angle to all the dimensions of human experience. It was the third ring in the solenoid’s supports which had vanished. And Tommy, staring at the gigantic apparatus and summoning all his theoretic knowledge and all his brain to work, saw the connection between the two things.

He put the pieces together in his mind. And he suddenly shouted. There had been four metal rings!  One was missing! He realized suddenly. The third mirror in the dimensoscope was the one so oddly distorted by its position, which was at half a right angle to all dimensions of human experience. It was the third ring in the solenoid's supports that had disappeared. And Tommy, staring at the huge device and drawing on all his theoretical knowledge and mental efforts, saw the link between the two things.

“The time dimension and the world-line,” he said sharply, excited in spite of himself. “Revolving in the time dimension means telescoping in the world-line…. It would be a strain no matter could endure….”

“The time dimension and the world-line,” he said sharply, excited despite himself. “Moving through the time dimension means compressing the world-line…. It would be a strain no one could handle….”


The mirror in the dimensoscope was not pointing in a fourth dimension. It did not need to. It was reflecting light at a right angle, and hence needed to be only at half of a right angle to the two courses of the beam it reflected. But to whirl the steel globe into a fifth dimension, the solenoid’s support had for one instant to revolve in time! For the fraction of a second it would have literally to pass through its own substance. It would be required to undergo precisely the sort of strain involved in turning a hollow seamless metal globe, inside out! No metal could stand such a strain. No form of matter known to man could endure it.

The mirror in the dimensoscope wasn't oriented towards a fourth dimension. It didn't need to be. It was reflecting light at a right angle, so it only had to be at half of a right angle to the two paths of the beam it reflected. But to spin the steel globe into a fifth dimension, the solenoid’s support had to briefly revolve in time! For just a fraction of a second, it would literally have to pass through its own material. It would need to handle exactly the kind of strain involved in turning a hollow seamless metal globe inside out! No metal could withstand such a strain. No type of matter known to man could handle it.

“It would explode!” said Tommy excitedly to himself, alone in the great bare laboratory. “Steel itself would vaporize! It would wreck the place!”

“It would blow up!” Tommy said excitedly to himself, alone in the huge empty lab. “Steel itself would turn to vapor! It would destroy everything!”

And then he looked blank. Because the place had very obviously not been wrecked. And yet a metal ring had vanished, leaving no trace….

And then he looked confused. Because the place clearly had not been destroyed. And yet a metal ring had disappeared, leaving no evidence….

Von Holtz came back. He looked frightened.

Von Holtz returned. He looked scared.

“A—a repairman, Herr Reames,” he said, stammering, “is on the way. And—Herr Reames….”

“A—a repairman, Mr. Reames,” he said, stammering, “is on the way. And—Mr. Reames….”

Tommy barely heard him. For a moment, Tommy was all scientist, confronted with the inexplicable, yet groping with a blind certainty toward a conclusion he very vaguely foresaw. He waved his hand impatiently….

Tommy hardly heard him. For a moment, Tommy was completely in scientist mode, facing the unexplainable, but still reaching with a blind certainty toward a conclusion he only vaguely anticipated. He waved his hand impatiently…

“The Herr Jacaro is on the way here,” stammered Von Holtz.

“The Herr Jacaro is on his way here,” stammered Von Holtz.


Tommy blinked, remembering that Von Holtz had told him he could make a certain metal, the only metal which could be moved in the fourth dimension.

Tommy blinked, remembering that Von Holtz had told him he could create a specific metal, the only metal that could be manipulated in the fourth dimension.

“Jacaro?” he said blankly.

“Jacaro?” he said, confused.

“The—friend of the Herr Professor Denham. He advanced the money for the Herr Professor’s experiments.”

“The—friend of Professor Denham. He funded the Professor’s experiments.”

Tommy heard him with only half his brain, though that half instantly decided that Von Holtz was lying. The only Jacaro Tommy knew of was a prominent gangster from Chicago, who had recently cemented his position in Chicago’s underworld by engineering the amalgamation of two once-rival gangs. Tommy knew, in a vague fashion, that Von Holtz was frightened. That he was terrified in some way. And that he was inordinately suspicious of someone, and filled with a queer desperation.

Tommy listened to him with only half his attention, but that half immediately concluded that Von Holtz was lying. The only Jacaro Tommy had heard of was a well-known gangster from Chicago, who had recently solidified his power in the city's underworld by merging two rival gangs. Tommy sensed, in a vague way, that Von Holtz was scared. He was terrified in some way. And he was unusually suspicious of someone, filled with a strange desperation.

“Well?” said Tommy abstractedly. The thought he needed was coming. A metal which would have full tensile strength up to a certain instant, and then disrupt itself without violence into a gas, a vapor…. It would be an alloy, perhaps. It would be….

“Well?” Tommy said, lost in thought. The idea he needed was coming to him. A metal that would maintain full tensile strength until a specific moment, and then suddenly break down safely into gas, a vapor…. It might be an alloy, perhaps. It would be….

He struck at his own head with his clenched fist, angrily demanding that his brain bring forth the thought that was forming slowly. The metal that could be revolved in time without producing a disastrous explosion and without requiring an impossible amount of power….

He hit his own head with his clenched fist, angrily insisting that his brain come up with the thought that was slowly forming. The metal that could be manipulated over time without causing a catastrophic explosion and without needing an impractical amount of power...


He did not see Von Holtz looking in the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. He stared at nothing, thinking concentratedly, putting every bit of energy into sheer thought. And suddenly, like the explosion he sought a way to avoid, the answer came, blindingly clear.

He didn’t notice Von Holtz looking into the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. He focused on nothing, thinking intently and pouring all his energy into his thoughts. And then, suddenly, like the explosion he was trying to avoid, the answer came, crystal clear.

 He surveyed that answer warily. A tremendous excitement filled him.

 He looked at that answer cautiously. A huge excitement filled him.

“I’ve got it!” he said softly to himself. “By God, I know how he did the thing!”

“I’ve got it!” he said quietly to himself. “By God, I know how he did it!”

And as if through a mist the figure of Von Holtz became clear before his eyes. Von Holtz was looking into the dimensoscope tube. He was staring into that other, extraordinary world in which Denham and his daughter were marooned. And Von Holtz’s face was utterly, deathly white, and he was making frantic, repressed gestures, and whispering little whimpering phrases to himself. They were unintelligible, but the deathly pallor of his cheeks, and the fascinated, dribbling fullness of his lips brought Tommy Reames suddenly down to earth.

And as if through a fog, the figure of Von Holtz came into focus before his eyes. Von Holtz was looking into the dimensoscope tube. He was staring into that other, incredible world where Denham and his daughter were stuck. Von Holtz’s face was completely, terrifyingly white, and he was making frantic, restrained gestures, whispering quiet, whimpering phrases to himself. They were impossible to understand, but the ghastly pallor of his cheeks and the intense, drooling fullness of his lips brought Tommy Reames abruptly back to reality.

“What’s happening?” demanded Tommy sharply.

“What’s going on?” demanded Tommy sharply.

Von Holtz did not answer. He made disjointed, moaning little exclamations to himself. He was twitching horribly as he looked through the telescope into that other world….

Von Holtz didn't respond. He made scattered, moaning little sounds to himself. He was twitching badly as he looked through the telescope into that other world…

Tommy flung him aside and clapped his own eye to the eyepiece. And then he groaned.

Tommy pushed him away and pressed his eye to the eyepiece. Then he let out a groan.


The telescope was pointed at the steel globe upon that ferny bank, no more than a few hundred yards away but two dimensions removed from Earth. The screening mass of tree-fronds had been torn away. A swarm of ragged, half-naked men was gathered about the globe. They were armed with spears and clubs, in the main, but there were other weapons of intricate design whose uses Tommy could not even guess at. He did not try. He was watching the men as they swarmed about and over the steel sphere. Their faces were brutal and savage, and now they were distorted with an insane hate. It was the same awful, gibbering hatred he had sensed in the caperings of the four he had seen bellowing vituperation at an airplane.

The telescope was aimed at the steel globe on that green bank, only a few hundred yards away but completely separate from Earth. The dense mass of tree branches had been cleared away. A crowd of ragged, nearly naked men was gathered around the globe. They were mostly armed with spears and clubs, but there were also other weapons of complex design that Tommy couldn’t even guess the purpose of. He didn’t attempt to figure it out. He watched the men as they swarmed around and on the steel sphere. Their faces were brutal and savage, now twisted with a crazy rage. It was the same terrifying, furious hatred he had felt when he saw four men shouting angrily at an airplane.

They were not savages. Somehow he could not envision them as primitive. Their features were hard-bitten, seamed with hatred and with vice unspeakable. And they were white. The instant impression any man would have received was that here were broken men; fugitives, bandits, assassins. Here were renegades or worse from some higher, civilized race.

They weren't savages. Somehow, he couldn't picture them as primitive. Their faces were weathered, marked by hatred and unspeakable vices. And they were white. The immediate impression any man would get was that these were broken men; fugitives, bandits, assassins. Here were renegades or even worse from some higher, civilized race.

They battered hysterically upon the steel globe. It was not the attack of savages upon a strange thing. It was the assault of desperate, broken men upon a thing they hated. A glass pane splintered and crashed. Spears were thrust into the opening, while mouths opened as if in screams of insane fury. And then, suddenly, the door of the globe flew wide.

They pounded frantically on the steel globe. This wasn't the attack of wild savages on something unfamiliar. It was the assault of desperate, broken men on something they loathed. A glass panel shattered and fell apart. Spears were jabbed into the opening, while mouths opened as if screaming in crazy rage. And then, all of a sudden, the door of the globe flew wide open.

The Ragged Men did not wait for anyone to come out. They fought each other to get into the opening, their eyes glaring madly, filled with the lust to kill.

The Ragged Men didn’t wait for anyone to come out. They fought each other to get into the opening, their eyes glaring wildly, filled with a desire to kill.

CHAPTER III

A battered and antiquated flivver came chugging down the wire-fenced lane to the laboratory, an hour later. It made a prodigious din, and Tommy Reames went out to meet it. He was still a little pale. He had watched the steel globe turned practically inside out by the Ragged Men. He had seen them bringing out cameras, cushions, and even the padding of the walls, to be torn to bits in a truly maniacal fury. But he had not seen one sign of a human being killed. Denham and his daughter had not been in the globe when it was found and ransacked. So far, then, they were probably safe. Tommy had seen them vanish into the tree-fern forest. They had been afraid, and with good reason. What dangers they might encounter in the fern forest he could not guess. How long they would escape the search of the Ragged Men, he could not know. How he could ever hope to find them if he succeeded in duplicating Denham’s dimension-traveling apparatus  he could not even think of, just now. But the Ragged Men were not searching the fern forest. So much was sure. They were encamped by the steel sphere, and a scurvy-looking lot they were.

Old and beaten-up car came rumbling down the fenced path to the lab, an hour later. It was making a huge noise, and Tommy Reames went out to greet it. He still looked a bit pale. He had watched the steel globe being practically turned inside out by the Ragged Men. He had seen them pulling out cameras, cushions, and even the padding of the walls, tearing everything to shreds in a truly crazed frenzy. But he hadn't witnessed any sign of a human being killed. Denham and his daughter were not in the globe when it was found and ransacked. So far, they were probably safe. Tommy had seen them disappear into the tree-fern forest. They had been scared, and rightly so. What dangers they might face in the fern forest, he could not guess. How long they would evade the search of the Ragged Men, he could not know. How he could ever hope to find them if he managed to recreate Denham’s dimension-traveling device  he couldn't even think about right now. But the Ragged Men were not searching the fern forest. That much was certain. They were camped by the steel sphere, and they looked like a rough bunch.

Coming out of the brick laboratory, Tommy saw a brawny figure getting out of the antiquated flivver whose arrival had been so thunderous. That brawny figure nodded to him and grinned. Tommy recognized him. The red-headed, broad-shouldered filling station attendant in the last village, who had given him specific directions for reaching this place.

Coming out of the brick lab, Tommy saw a strong figure getting out of the old car that had arrived with such a loud noise. That strong figure nodded at him and smiled. Tommy recognized him. It was the red-headed, broad-shouldered gas station attendant from the last town who had given him clear directions to get here.

“You hit that gate a lick, didn’t you?” asked the erstwhile filling station attendant amiably. “Mr. Von Holtz said you had a flat and a busted radiator. That right?”

“You hit that gate pretty hard, didn’t you?” asked the former gas station attendant cheerfully. “Mr. Von Holtz said you had a flat tire and a broken radiator. Is that true?”


Tommy nodded. The red-headed man walked around the car, scratched his chin, and drew out certain assorted tools. He put them on the grass with great precision, pumped a gasoline blow-torch to pressure and touched a match to its priming-basin, and while the gasoline flamed smokily he made a half dozen casual movements with a file, and the broken radiator tube was exposed for repair.

Tommy nodded. The red-headed man walked around the car, scratched his chin, and pulled out some assorted tools. He laid them on the grass carefully, pumped the gasoline blow-torch until it was pressurized, and struck a match to light the priming-basin. While the gasoline burned with a smoky flame, he made a few relaxed movements with a file, and the broken radiator tube was revealed for repair.

He went back to the torch and observed placidly:

He returned to the torch and watched calmly:

“The Professor ain’t around, is he?”

“The professor isn't here, is he?”

Tommy shook his head.

Tommy shook his head.

“Thought not,” said the red-headed one. “He gen’rally comes out and talks a while. I helped him build some of them dinkuses in the barn yonder.”

“Not really,” said the red-haired one. “He usually comes out and chats for a bit. I helped him build some of those things in the barn over there.”

Tommy said eagerly:

Tommy said excitedly:

“Say, which of those things did you help him build? That big thing with the solenoid—the coil?”

“Hey, which of those things did you help him build? That big one with the solenoid—the coil?”

“Yeah. How’d it work?” The red-headed one set a soldering iron in place and began to jack up the rear wheel to get at the tire. “Crazy idea, if you ask me. I told Miss Evelyn so. She laughed and said she’d be in the ball when it was tried. Did it work?”

“Yeah. How did it go?” The red-haired one set a soldering iron down and started lifting the back wheel to access the tire. “It’s a wild idea, if you ask me. I told Miss Evelyn that. She laughed and said she’d be at the event when it was tested. Did it work?”

“Too damn well,” said Tommy briefly. “I’ve got to repair that solenoid. How about a job helping?”

“Absolutely,” Tommy replied shortly. “I need to fix that solenoid. Want to help out?”

The red-headed man unfastened the lugs of the rim, kicked the tire speculatively, and said, “Gone to hell.” He put on the spare tire with ease and dispatch.

The red-haired man loosened the bolts on the rim, kicked the tire thoughtfully, and said, “Looks like it’s done for.” He put on the spare tire quickly and effortlessly.

“Um,” he said. “How about that Mr. Von Holtz? Is he goin’ to boss the job?”

“Um,” he said. “What about that Mr. Von Holtz? Is he going to be in charge of the job?”

“He is not,” said Tommy, with a shade of grimness in his tone.

“He's not,” said Tommy, with a hint of seriousness in his tone.


The red-headed man nodded and took the soldering iron in hand. He unwound a strip of wire solder, mended the radiator tube with placid ease, and seemed to bang the cooling-flanges with a total lack of care. They went magically back into place, and it took close inspection to see that the radiator had been damaged.

The red-headed man nodded and took the soldering iron in his hand. He unwound a strip of solder wire, repaired the radiator tube with calm ease, and seemed to hit the cooling flanges without a care in the world. They magically fell back into place, and it took a close look to notice that the radiator had been damaged.

“She’s all right,” he observed. He regarded Tommy impersonally. “Suppose you tell me how come you horn in on this,” he suggested, “an’ maybe I’ll play. That guy Von Holtz is a crook, if you ask me about him.”

"She's fine," he noted. He looked at Tommy without any personal connection. "Why don't you explain how you got involved in this," he suggested, "and maybe I’ll join in. That guy Von Holtz is a scam artist, if you want my opinion."

Tommy ran his hand across his forehead, and told him.

Tommy rubbed his forehead and told him.

“Um,” said the red-headed man calmly. “I think I’ll go break Mr. Von Holtz’s neck. I got me a hunch.”

“Um,” said the red-haired man calmly. “I think I’ll go break Mr. Von Holtz’s neck. I have a feeling.”

He took two deliberate steps forward. But Tommy said:

He took two careful steps forward. But Tommy said:

“I saw Denham not an hour ago. So far, he’s all right. How long he’ll be all right is a question. But I’m going after him.”

“I saw Denham less than an hour ago. So far, he’s doing fine. How long he’ll stay fine is uncertain. But I’m going after him.”

The red-headed man scrutinized him exhaustively.

The red-headed man carefully examined him.

“Um. I might try that myself. I kinda like the Professor. An’ Miss Evelyn. My name’s Smithers. Let’s go look through the dinkus the Professor made.”

“Um. I might give that a shot myself. I kind of like the Professor and Miss Evelyn. My name's Smithers. Let’s go check out the gadget the Professor made.”

They went together into the laboratory. Von Holtz was looking through the dimensoscope. He started back as they entered, and looked acutely uneasy when he saw the red-headed man.

They walked into the lab together. Von Holtz was peering through the dimensoscope. He jumped back as they entered and looked really uncomfortable when he saw the guy with the red hair.

“How do you do,” he said nervously. “They—the Ragged Men—have just  brought in a dead man. But it is not the Herr Professor.”

“How’s it going?” he said nervously. “They—the Ragged Men—have just  brought in a dead man. But it’s not the Herr Professor.”

Without a word, Tommy took the brass tube in his hand. Von Holtz moved away, biting his lips. Tommy stared into that strange other world.

Without saying anything, Tommy grabbed the brass tube. Von Holtz stepped back, biting his lips. Tommy gazed into that mysterious other world.


The steel sphere lay as before, slightly askew upon a bank of glossy ferns. But its glass windows were shattered, and fragments of everything it had contained were scattered about. The Ragged Men had made a camp and built a fire. Some of them were roasting meat—the huge limb of a monstrous animal with a scaly, reptilian hide. Others were engaged in vehement argument over the body of one of their number, lying sprawled out upon the ground.

The steel sphere was still there, slightly tilted on a patch of shiny ferns. But its glass windows were broken, and pieces of everything it had held were scattered around. The Ragged Men had set up camp and made a fire. Some of them were cooking meat—the huge leg of a monstrous creature with a scaly, reptile-like skin. Others were in a heated argument over the body of one of their own, lying sprawled out on the ground.

Tommy spoke without moving his eyes from the eyepiece.

Tommy spoke without taking his eyes off the eyepiece.

“I saw Denham with a club just now. This man was killed by a club.”

“I just saw Denham with a club. This guy was killed by a club.”

The Ragged Men in the other world debated acrimoniously. One of them pointed to the dead man’s belt, and spread out his hands. Something was missing from the body. Tommy saw, now, three or four other men with objects that looked rather like policemen’s truncheons, save that they were made of glittering metal. They were plainly weapons. Denham, then, was armed—if he could understand how the weapon was used.

The Ragged Men in the other world argued heatedly. One of them pointed at the dead man’s belt and spread out his hands. Something was missing from the body. Tommy noticed, now, three or four other men with objects that looked somewhat like police batons, except they were made of shiny metal. They were clearly weapons. Denham was armed, then—if he could figure out how to use the weapon.

The Ragged Men debated, and presently their dispute attracted the attention of a man with a huge black beard. He rose from where he sat gnawing at a piece of meat and moved grandly toward the disputatious group. They parted at his approach, but a single member continued the debate against even the bearded giant. The bearded one plucked the glittering truncheon from his belt. The disputatious one gasped in fear and flung himself desperately forward. But the bearded man kept the truncheon pointed steadily…. The man who assailed him staggered, reached close enough to strike a single blow, and collapsed. The bearded man pointed the metal truncheon at him as he lay upon the ground. He heaved convulsively, and was still.

The Ragged Men debated, and soon their argument caught the attention of a man with a huge black beard. He got up from where he was sitting, chewing on a piece of meat, and walked confidently toward the arguing group. They parted to let him through, but one member continued to argue even against the bearded giant. The bearded man pulled out the shiny truncheon from his belt. The arguing man gasped in fear and lunged forward desperately. But the bearded man kept the truncheon aimed steadily at him. The attacker staggered, got close enough to land a single blow, and then collapsed. The bearded man pointed the metal truncheon at him as he lay on the ground. He convulsed once and then was still.

The bearded man went back to his seat and picked up the gnawed bit of meat again. The dispute had ceased. The chattering group of men dispersed.

The bearded man returned to his seat and grabbed the chewed piece of meat again. The argument had stopped. The talkative group of men broke up.


Tommy was about to leave the eyepiece of the instrument when a movement nearby caught his eye. A head peered cautiously toward the encampment. A second rose beside it. Denham and his daughter Evelyn. They were apparently no more than thirty feet from the dimensoscope. Tommy could see them talking cautiously, saw Denham lift and examine a metal truncheon like the bearded man’s, and force his daughter to accept it. He clutched a club, himself, with a grim satisfaction.

Tommy was about to step away from the eyepiece of the instrument when a movement nearby caught his attention. A head peeked cautiously toward the camp. A second one rose beside it. Denham and his daughter Evelyn. They were apparently no more than thirty feet from the dimensoscope. Tommy could see them speaking carefully, saw Denham pick up and examine a metal club like the one the bearded man had, and insisted that his daughter take it. He held a club himself, feeling grimly satisfied.

Moments later they vanished quietly in the thick fern foliage, and though Tommy swung the dimensoscope around in every direction, he could see nothing of their retreat.

Moments later, they disappeared quietly into the thick fern foliage, and even though Tommy swung the dimensoscope around in every direction, he couldn't see anything of their departure.

He rose from that instrument with something approaching hopefulness. He’d seen Evelyn very near and very closely. She did not look happy, but she did look alert rather than worn. And Denham was displaying a form of competence in the face of danger which was really more than would have been expected in a Ph.D., a M.A., and other academic distinctions running to most of the letters of the alphabet.

He got up from that instrument feeling somewhat hopeful. He had seen Evelyn up close, and while she didn't look happy, she appeared alert instead of exhausted. Denham was showing a level of competence in the face of danger that was actually more than one would expect from someone with a Ph.D., an M.A., and a bunch of other academic titles covering almost all the letters of the alphabet.

“I’ve just seen Denham and Evelyn again,” said Tommy crisply. “They’re safe so far. And I’ve seen one of the weapons of the Ragged Men in use. If we can get a couple of automatics and some cartridges to Denham, he’ll be safe until we can repair the big solenoid.”

“I just saw Denham and Evelyn again,” Tommy said sharply. “They’re safe for now. And I’ve seen one of the weapons the Ragged Men are using. If we can get Denham a couple of handguns and some ammo, he’ll be fine until we can fix the big solenoid.”

“There was the small catapult,” said Von Holtz bitterly, “but it was dismantled. The Herr Professor saw me examining it, and he dismantled it. So that I did not learn how to calculate the way of changing the position—”

“There was the small catapult,” said Von Holtz bitterly, “but it was taken apart. The Professor saw me looking at it, and he took it apart. So I didn’t get to learn how to figure out how to change the position—”

 

Tommy’s eyes rested queerly on Von Holtz for a moment.

Tommy's eyes fixed strangely on Von Holtz for a moment.

“You know how to make the metal required,” he said suddenly. “You’d better get busy making it. Plenty of it. We’ll need it.”

“You know how to make the metal we need,” he said suddenly. “You should start making it. A lot of it. We'll need it.”

Von Holtz stared at him, his weak eyes almost frightened.

Von Holtz stared at him, his weak eyes looking almost scared.

“You know? You know how to combine the right angles?”

“You know? Do you know how to put together the right angles?”

“I think so,” said Tommy. “I’ve got to find out if I’m right. Will you make the metal?”

“I think so,” said Tommy. “I need to find out if I'm right. Can you make the metal?”

Von Holtz bit at his too-red lips.

Von Holtz bit his overly red lips.

“But Herr Reames!” he said stridently, “I wish to know the equation! Tell me the method of pointing a body in a fourth or a fifth direction. It is only fair—”

“But Mr. Reames!” he said sharply, “I want to know the equation! Please explain how to aim a body in a fourth or fifth direction. It’s only fair—”

“Denham didn’t tell you,” said Tommy.

“Denham didn’t tell you,” Tommy said.

Von Holtz’s arms jerked wildly.

Von Holtz’s arms flailed wildly.

“But I will not make the metal! I insist upon being told the equation! I insist upon it! I will not make the metal if you do not tell me!”

“But I will not make the metal! I insist on being told the equation! I insist on it! I won't make the metal if you don't tell me!”

Smithers was in the laboratory, of course. He had been surveying the big solenoid-catapult and scratching his chin reflectively. Now he turned.

Smithers was in the lab, of course. He had been looking over the large solenoid-catapult and thoughtfully scratching his chin. Now he turned.


But Tommy took Von Holtz by the shoulders. And Tommy’s hands were the firm and sinewy hands of a sportsman, if his brain did happen to be the brain of a scientist. Von Holtz writhed in his grip.

But Tommy grabbed Von Holtz by the shoulders. Tommy’s hands were the strong and muscular hands of an athlete, even though his mind was that of a scientist. Von Holtz squirmed in his hold.

“There is only one substance which could be the metal I need, Von Holtz,” he said gently. “Only one substance is nearly three-dimensional. Metallic ammonium! It’s known to exist, because it makes a mercury amalgam, but nobody has been able to isolate it because nobody has been able to give it a fourth dimension—duration in time. Denham did it. You can do it. And I need it, and you’d better set to work at the job. You’ll be very sorry if you don’t, Von Holtz!”

“There's only one material that could be the metal I need, Von Holtz,” he said gently. “Only one material is almost three-dimensional. Metallic ammonium! We know it exists because it creates a mercury amalgam, but no one has managed to isolate it since no one has been able to give it a fourth dimension—time. Denham did it. You can do it. And I need it, so you'd better get started on this. You'll really regret it if you don’t, Von Holtz!”

Smithers said with a vast calmness.

Smithers said with a deep calmness.

“I got me a hunch. So if y’want his neck broke….”

“I have a feeling. So if you want his neck broken….”

Tommy released Von Holtz and the lean young man gasped and sputtered and gesticulated wildly in a frenzy of rage.

Tommy let go of Von Holtz, and the slim young man gasped, spluttered, and waved his arms frantically in a fit of rage.

“He’ll make it,” said Tommy coldly. “Because he doesn’t dare not to!”

“He’ll make it,” Tommy said coldly. “Because he can’t afford not to!”

Von Holtz went out of the laboratory, his weak-looking eyes staring and wild, and his mouth working.

Von Holtz walked out of the lab, his frail eyes wide and frantic, and his mouth moving.

“He’ll be back,” said Tommy briefly. “You’ve got to make a small model of that big catapult, Smithers. Can you do it?”

“He’ll be back,” Tommy said briefly. “You need to make a small model of that big catapult, Smithers. Can you do it?”

“Sure,” said Smithers. “The ring’ll be copper tubing, with pin-bearings. Wind a coil on the lathe. It’ll be kinda rough, but it’ll do. But gears, now….”

“Sure,” said Smithers. “The ring will be made of copper tubing, with pin bearings. We'll wind a coil on the lathe. It’ll be a bit rough, but it’ll work. But gears, now….”

“I’ll attend to them. You know how to work that metallic ammonium?”

“I’ll take care of them. Do you know how to use that metallic ammonium?”

“If that’s what it was,” agreed Smithers. “I worked it for the Professor.”

“If that’s what it was,” Smithers agreed. “I worked on it for the Professor.”

Tommy leaned close and whispered:

Tommy leaned in and whispered:

“You never made any gears of that. But did you make some springs?”

"You never made any gears from that. But did you make any springs?"

“Uh-huh!”

“Got it!”

Tommy grinned joyously.

Tommy smiled happily.

“Then we’re set and I’m right! Von Holtz wants a mathematical formula, and no one on earth could write one, but we don’t need it!”

“Then we’re good to go and I’m correct! Von Holtz wants a math formula, and no one on earth could come up with one, but we don’t need it!”


Smithers rummaged around the laboratory with a casual air, acquired this and that and the other thing, and set to work with an astounding absence of waste motions. From time to time he inspected the great catapult thoughtfully, verified some impression, and went about the construction of another part.

Smithers casually searched the laboratory, picking up this and that, and got to work with an impressive efficiency. Occasionally, he thoughtfully examined the large catapult, checked some details, and continued building another section.

And when Von Holtz did not return, Tommy hunted for him. He suddenly remembered hearing his car motor start. He found his car missing. He swore, then, and grimly began to hunt for a telephone in the house. But before he had raised central he heard the deep-toned purring of the motor again. His car was coming swiftly back to the house. And he saw, through a window, that Von Holtz was driving it.

And when Von Holtz didn’t come back, Tommy went looking for him. He suddenly remembered hearing his car engine start. He noticed his car was gone. He cursed under his breath and started searching for a phone in the house. But before he could get through to the operator, he heard the low rumble of the engine again. His car was speeding back to the house. And he saw through a window that Von Holtz was behind the wheel.

 The lean young man got out of it, his face white with passion. He started for the laboratory. Tommy intercepted him.

 The slim young man got out of it, his face flushed with emotion. He headed for the lab. Tommy stopped him.

“I—went to get materials for making the metal,” said Von Holtz hoarsely, repressing his rage with a great effort. “I shall begin at once, Herr Reames.”

“I—went to get materials for making the metal,” Von Holtz said hoarsely, trying to hold back his anger with great effort. “I’ll start right away, Herr Reames.”

Tommy said nothing whatever. Von Holtz was lying. Of course. He carried nothing in the way of materials. But he had gone away from the house, and Tommy knew as definitely as if Von Holtz had told him, that Von Holtz had gone off to communicate in safety with someone who signed his correspondence with a J.

Tommy didn’t say a word. Von Holtz was definitely lying. Of course. He didn’t have any materials on him. But he had left the house, and Tommy knew for sure, almost as if Von Holtz had told him, that Von Holtz had gone to secretly communicate with someone who signed their correspondence with a J.

Von Holtz went into the laboratory. The four-cylinder motor began to throb at once. The whine of the dynamo arose almost immediately after. Von Holtz came out of the laboratory and dived into a shed that adjoined the brick building. He remained in there.

Von Holtz entered the lab. The four-cylinder engine started to throb right away. The whine of the dynamo followed almost immediately. Von Holtz exited the lab and jumped into a shed next to the brick building. He stayed in there.

Tommy looked at the trip register on his speedometer. Like most people with methodical minds, he had noted the reading on arriving at a new destination. Now he knew how far Von Holtz had gone. He had been to the village and back.

Tommy glanced at the trip meter on his speedometer. Like most detail-oriented people, he had recorded the reading when he arrived at a new place. Now he knew how far Von Holtz had traveled. He had gone to the village and back.

“Meaning,” said Tommy grimly to himself, “that the J who wants plans and calculations is either in the village or at the end of a long-distance wire. And Von Holtz said he was on the way. He’ll probably turn up and try to bribe me.”

“Meaning,” said Tommy grimly to himself, “that the J who wants plans and calculations is either in the village or at the end of a long-distance line. And Von Holtz said he was on the way. He’ll probably show up and try to bribe me.”


He went back into the laboratory and put his eye to the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. Smithers had his blow-torch going and was busily accumulating an apparently unrelated series of discordant bits of queerly-shaped metal. Tommy looked through at the strange mad world he could see through the eyepiece.

He stepped back into the lab and put his eye to the eyepiece of the dimensoscope. Smithers had his blowtorch on and was busy collecting a seemingly random assortment of oddly shaped pieces of metal. Tommy looked through at the bizarre, chaotic world he could see through the eyepiece.

The tree-fern forest was still. The encampment of the Ragged Men was nearly quiet. Sunset seemed to be approaching in this other world, though it was still bright outside the laboratory. The hours of day and night were obviously not the same in the two worlds, so close together that a man could be flung from one to the other by a mechanical contrivance.

The tree-fern forest was still. The camp of the Ragged Men was almost quiet. It felt like sunset was coming in this different world, even though it was still bright outside the lab. The hours of day and night were definitely different in the two worlds, which were so close together that a person could be thrown from one to the other by a machine.

The sun seemed larger, too, than the orb which lights our normal earth. When Tommy swung the vision instrument about to search for it, he found a great red ball quite four times the diameter of our own sun, neatly bisected by the horizon. Tommy watched, waiting for it to sink. But it did not sink straight downward as the sun seems to do in all temperate latitudes. It descended, yes, but it moved along the horizon as it sank. Instead of a direct and forthright dip downward, the sun seemed to progress along the horizon, dipping more deeply as it swam. And Tommy watched it blankly.

The sun looked much bigger than the one we see on Earth. When Tommy turned the viewing instrument to find it, he saw a huge red ball about four times the size of our own sun, perfectly split by the horizon. Tommy observed, waiting for it to set. But it didn’t drop straight down like the sun does in temperate regions. It went down, sure, but it moved along the horizon as it set. Instead of a straightforward dip downward, the sun seemed to glide along the horizon, sinking deeper as it went. And Tommy stared at it blankly.

“It’s not our sun…. But it’s not our world. Yet it revolves, and there are men on it. And a sun that size would bake the earth…. And it’s sinking at an angle that would only come at a latitude of—”

“It’s not our sun…. But it’s not our world. Yet it revolves, and there are people on it. And a sun that size would bake the earth…. And it’s sinking at an angle that would only come at a latitude of—”

That was the clue. He understood at once. The instrument through which he regarded the strange world looked out upon the polar regions of that world. Here, where the sun descended slantwise, were the high latitudes, the coldest spaces upon all the whole planet. And if here there were the gigantic growths of a carboniferous era, the tropic regions of this planet must be literal infernos.

That was the clue. He understood immediately. The instrument he used to view the strange world looked out over the polar regions of that world. Here, where the sun set at an angle, were the high latitudes, the coldest areas on the entire planet. And if here there were massive growths from a carboniferous era, the tropical regions of this planet must be actual hells.

And then he saw in its gradual descent the monster sun was going along behind the golden city, and the outlines of its buildings, the magnificence of its spires, were limned clearly for him against the dully glowing disk.

And then he saw as it slowly went down the massive sun moving behind the golden city, and the shapes of its buildings, the splendor of its spires, were outlined distinctly for him against the softly glowing disk.

Nowhere upon earth had such a city ever been dreamed of. No man had ever envisioned such a place, where far-flung arches interconnected soaring, towering columns, where curves of perfect grace were united in forms of utterly perfect proportion….

Nowhere on earth had such a city ever been imagined. No one had ever pictured such a place, where widely spaced arches connected soaring, tall columns, where curves of perfect grace came together in forms of totally perfect proportion….

 

The sunlight died, and dusk began and deepened, and vividly brilliant stars began to come out overhead, and Tommy suddenly searched the heavens eagerly for familiar constellations. And found not one. All the stars were strange. These stars seemed larger and much more near than the tiny pinpoints that blink down upon our earth.

The sun set, and twilight started to deepen, while bright, colorful stars began to appear in the sky. Tommy eagerly looked up for familiar constellations but didn’t recognize any. All the stars looked unfamiliar. They seemed larger and much closer than the tiny points of light that twinkle down on our Earth.

And then he swung the instrument again and saw great fires roaring and the Ragged Men crouched about them. Within them, rather, because they had built fires about themselves as if to make a wall of flame. And once Tommy saw twin, monstrous eyes, gazing from the blackness of the tree-fern forest. They were huge eyes, and they were far apart, so that the head of the creature who used them must have been enormous. And they were all of fifteen feet above the ground when they speculatively looked over the ring of fires and the ragged, degraded men within them. Then that creature, whatever it was, turned away and vanished.

And then he swung the device again and saw huge fires blazing and the ragged men huddled around them. Actually, they were nestled within the flames, as if trying to create a wall of fire. Once, Tommy spotted twin, monstrous eyes peering out from the darkness of the tree-fern forest. They were massive eyes, set far apart, indicating that the creature they belonged to must have been enormous. They were about fifteen feet off the ground as they curiously scanned the circle of fires and the ragged, downtrodden men inside them. Then that creature, whatever it was, turned away and disappeared.

But Tommy felt a curious shivering horror of the thing. It had moved soundlessly, without a doubt, because not one of the Ragged Men had noted its presence. It had been kept away by the fires. But Denham and Evelyn were somewhere in the tree-fern forest, and they would not dare to make fires….

But Tommy felt a strange, chilling fear about it. It had moved quietly, that much was certain, because none of the Ragged Men had noticed it. It had been kept at bay by the fires. But Denham and Evelyn were somewhere in the tree-fern forest, and they wouldn't risk making fires...

Tommy drew away from the dimensoscope, shivering. He had been looking only, but the place into which he looked was real, and the dangers that lay hidden there were very genuine, and there was a man and a girl of his own race and time struggling desperately, without arms or hope, to survive.

Tommy stepped back from the dimensoscope, shivering. He had just been looking, but the place he was staring into was real, and the dangers lurking there were very real too. There was a man and a girl from his own time and background fighting desperately, without weapons or hope, to survive.


Smithers was casually fitting together an intricate array of little rings made of copper tubing. There were three of them, and each was fitted into the next largest by pins which enabled them to spin noiselessly and swiftly at the touch of Smithers’ finger. He had them spinning now, each in a separate direction, and the effect was bewildering.

Smithers was casually piecing together a complex arrangement of small rings made from copper tubing. There were three of them, and each was connected to the next largest one by pins that allowed them to spin silently and quickly with just a touch from Smithers’ finger. He had them all spinning now, each in a different direction, and the effect was mesmerizing.

As Tommy watched, Smithers stopped them, oiled the pins carefully, and painstakingly inserted a fourth ring. Only this ring was of a white metal that looked somehow more pallid than silver. It had a whiteness like that of ivory beneath its metallic gleam.

As Tommy watched, Smithers stopped them, oiled the pins carefully, and painstakingly added a fourth ring. This ring was made of a white metal that looked somehow more pale than silver. It had a whiteness similar to ivory beneath its metallic shine.

Tommy blinked.

Tommy blinked.

“Did Von Holtz give you that metal?” he asked suddenly.

“Did Von Holtz give you that metal?” he suddenly asked.

Smithers looked up and puffed at a short brown pipe.

Smithers looked up and took a puff from a short brown pipe.

“Nope. There was some splashes of it by the castin’ box. I melted ’em together an’ run a ring. Pressed it to shape; y’ can’t hammer this stuff. It goes to water and dries up quicker’n lightning—an’ you hold y’nose an’ run. I used it before for the Professor.”

“Nope. There were some splashes of it by the casting box. I melted them together and made a ring. Pressed it into shape; you can’t hammer this stuff. It turns to water and dries up faster than lightning—and you hold your nose and run. I used it before for the Professor.”

Tommy went over to him excitedly. He picked up the little contrivance of many concentric rings. The big motor was throbbing rhythmically, and the generator was humming at the back of the laboratory. Von Holtz was out of sight.

Tommy rushed over to him, full of excitement. He grabbed the small device made of multiple concentric rings. The large motor was pulsing steadily, and the generator was humming at the back of the lab. Von Holtz was out of view.


With painstaking care Tommy went over the little device. He looked up.

With careful attention, Tommy examined the small device. He looked up.

“A coil?”

"A coil?"

“I wound one,” said Smithers calmly. “On the lathe. Not so hot, but it’ll do, I guess. But I can’t fix these rings like the Professor did.”

“I made one,” said Smithers calmly. “On the lathe. It’s not great, but it’ll work, I suppose. But I can’t repair these rings the way the Professor did.”

“I think I can,” said Tommy crisply. “Did you make some wire for springs?”

“I think I can,” said Tommy sharply. “Did you make some wire for springs?”

“Yeah!”

“Yass!”

Tommy fingered the wire. Stout, stiff, and surprisingly springy wire of the same peculiar metal. It was that metallic ammonium which chemists have deduced must exist because of the chemical behavior of the compound NH3, but which Denham alone had managed to procure. Tommy deduced that it was an allotropic modification of the substance which forms an amalgam with mercury, as metallic tin is an allotrope of the amorphous gray  powder which is tin in its normal, stable state.

Tommy ran his fingers over the wire. It was thick, stiff, and surprisingly springy, made of that same strange metal. It was the metallic ammonium that chemists theorized must exist because of how the compound NH3 behaves, but Denham was the only one who had managed to get his hands on it. Tommy figured it was an allotropic form of the substance that creates an amalgam with mercury, similar to how metallic tin is an allotrope of the amorphous gray   powder that is tin in its normal, stable state.

He set to work with feverish excitement. For one hour, for two he worked. At the end of that time he was explaining the matter curtly to Smithers, so intent on his work that he wholly failed to hear a motor car outside or to realize that it had also grown dark in this world of ours.

He started working with intense excitement. For one hour, then two, he kept at it. By the end of that time, he was briefly explaining the situation to Smithers, so focused on his work that he completely failed to notice a car outside or to recognize that it had gotten dark in this world of ours.

“You see, Smithers, if a two-dimensioned creature wanted to adjust two right angles at right angles to each other, he’d have them laid flat, of course. And if he put a spring at the far ends of those right angles—they’d look like a T, put together—so that the cross-bar of that T was under tension, he’d have the equivalent of what I’m doing. To make a three-dimensioned figure, that imaginary man would have to bend one side of the cross-bar up. As if the two ends of it were under tension by a spring, and the spring would only be relieved of tension when that cross-bar was bent. But the vertical would be his time dimension, so he’d have to have something thin, or it couldn’t be bent. He’d need something ‘thin in time.’

“You see, Smithers, if a two-dimensional creature wanted to adjust two right angles to be at right angles to each other, they would lay them flat, obviously. And if they placed a spring at the far ends of those right angles, it would look like a T that was put together—so that the crossbar of that T was under tension, they would have something similar to what I'm doing. To create a three-dimensional figure, that imaginary person would need to bend one side of the crossbar up. It would be as if the two ends were under tension from a spring, and the spring would only lose its tension when that crossbar was bent. But the vertical part would represent their time dimension, so they'd need something thin, or it couldn't be bent. They’d need something 'thin in time.'”

“We have the same problem. But metallic ammonium is ‘thin in time.’ It’s so fugitive a substance that Denham is the only man ever to secure it. So we use these rings and adjust these springs to them so they’re under tension which will only be released when they’re all at right angles to each other. In our three dimensions that’s impossible, but we have a metal that can revolve in a fourth, and we reinforce their tendency to adjust themselves by starting them off with a jerk. We’ve got ’em flat. They’ll make a good stiff jerk when they try to adjust themselves. And the solenoid’s a bit eccentric—”

“We have the same issue. But metallic ammonium is ‘short-lived.’ It’s such a fleeting substance that Denham is the only person who has ever managed to secure it. So we use these rings and adjust these springs to them so they’re under tension, which will only be released when they’re all at right angles to one another. In our three dimensions, that’s impossible, but we have a metal that can rotate in a fourth, and we enhance their tendency to align by giving them a quick pull to start. We’ve got them flat. They’ll make a strong jerk when they try to adjust themselves. And the solenoid's a bit off-kilter—”

“Shut up!” snapped Smithers suddenly.

“Shut up!” Smithers snapped suddenly.


He was facing the door, bristling. Von Holtz was in the act of coming in, with a beefy, broad-shouldered man with blue jowls. Tommy straightened up, thought swiftly, and then smiled grimly.

He was facing the door, tense. Von Holtz was about to come in, accompanied by a stocky, broad-shouldered man with a double chin. Tommy straightened up, thought quickly, and then smiled wryly.

“Hullo, Von Holtz,” he said pleasantly. “We’ve just completed a model catapult. We’re all set to try it out. Watch!”

“Hey, Von Holtz,” he said cheerfully. “We’ve just finished building a model catapult. We’re ready to test it out. Watch!”

He set a little tin can beneath the peculiar device of copper-tubing rings. The can was wholly ordinary, made of thin sheet-iron plated with tin as are all the tin cans of commerce.

He put a small tin can under the strange device made of copper tubing rings. The can was completely ordinary, constructed from thin sheet iron coated with tin, just like all the tin cans found in stores.

“You have the catapult remade?” gasped Von Holtz. “Wait! Wait! Let me look at it!”

“You had the catapult rebuilt?” gasped Von Holtz. “Hold on! Hold on! Lemme see it!”

For one instant, and one instant only, Tommy let him see. The massed set of concentric rings, each one of them parallel to all the others. It looked rather like a flat coil of tubing; certainly like no particularly obscure form of projector. But as Von Holtz’s weak eyes fastened avidly upon it, Tommy pressed the improvised electric switch. At once that would energize the solenoid and release all the tensed springs from their greater tension, for an attempt to reach a permanent equilibrium.

For just a moment, Tommy let him see. The tightly packed set of concentric rings, each one parallel to the others. It looked a bit like a flat coil of tubing; definitely not some obscure type of projector. But as Von Holtz’s weakened eyes fixated eagerly on it, Tommy pressed the makeshift electric switch. Instantly, that energized the solenoid and released all the tensed springs from their high tension, trying to achieve a lasting equilibrium.

As Von Holtz and the blue-jowled man stared, the little tin can leaped upward into the tiny coil. The small copper rings twinkled one within the other as the springs operated. The tin can was wrenched this way and that, then for the fraction of a second hurt the eyes that gazed upon it—and it was gone! And then the little coil came spinning down to the work bench top from its broken bearings and the remaining copper rings spun aimlessly for a moment. But the third ring of whitish metal had vanished utterly, and so had the coiled-wire springs which Von Holtz had been unable to distinguish. And there was an overpowering smell of ammonia in the room.

As Von Holtz and the blue-jowled man watched, the little tin can shot up into the tiny coil. The small copper rings sparkled one inside the other as the springs worked. The tin can was yanked this way and that, then for a split second, it hurt the eyes that stared at it—and then it was gone! Following that, the little coil came spinning down to the workbench from its broken bearings, and the leftover copper rings spun aimlessly for a moment. But the third ring of whitish metal had completely vanished, along with the coiled-wire springs that Von Holtz couldn't identify. And there was an overwhelming smell of ammonia in the room.


Von Holtz flung himself upon the still-moving little instrument. He inspected it savagely, desperately. His full red lips drew back in a snarl.

Von Holtz threw himself onto the still-moving little device. He examined it aggressively, with desperation. His full red lips curled back in a snarl.

 “How did you do it?” he cried shrilly. “You must tell me! I—I—I will kill you if you do not tell me!”

 “How did you do it?” he shouted sharply. “You have to tell me! I—I—I will kill you if you don’t tell me!”

The blue-jowled man was watching Von Holtz. Now his lips twisted disgustedly. He turned to Tommy and narrowed his eyes.

The man with blue jowls was watching Von Holtz. His lips curled in disgust. He turned to Tommy and squinted.

“Look here,” he rumbled. “This fool’s no good! I want the secret of that trick you did. What’s your price?”

“Listen up,” he said gruffly. “This idiot is worthless! I want to know the secret behind that trick you pulled off. What’s it going to cost me?”

“I’m not for sale,” said Tommy, smiling faintly.

“I’m not for sale,” Tommy said, smiling weakly.

The blue-jowled man regarded him with level eyes.

The man with the blue jowls looked at him with steady eyes.

“My name’s Jacaro,” he said after an instant. “Maybe you’ve heard of me. I’m from Chicago.”

“My name’s Jacaro,” he said after a moment. “Maybe you’ve heard of me. I’m from Chicago.”

Tommy smiled more widely.

Tommy grinned even more.

“To be sure,” he admitted. “You were the man who introduced machine-guns into gang warfare, weren’t you? Your gunmen lined up half a dozen of the Buddy Haines gang against a wall and wiped them out, I believe. What do you want this secret for?”

“To be sure,” he admitted. “You were the guy who brought machine guns into gang warfare, right? Your gunmen lined up six members of the Buddy Haines gang against a wall and took them out, I believe. What do you want this secret for?”

The level eyes narrowed. They looked suddenly deadly.

The eyes narrowed. They suddenly looked lethal.

“That’s my business,” said Jacaro briefly. “You know who I am. And I want that trick y’did. I got my own reasons. I’ll pay for it. Plenty. You know I got plenty to pay, too. Or else—”

“That’s my business,” Jacaro said shortly. “You know who I am. And I want that trick you pulled. I have my own reasons. I’ll pay for it. A lot. You know I have plenty to pay, too. Or else—”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“Something’ll happen to you,” said Jacaro briefly. “I ain’t sayin” what. But it’s damn likely you’ll tell what I want to know before it’s finished. Name your price and be damn quick!”

“Something will happen to you,” Jacaro said shortly. “I’m not saying what. But it’s very likely you’ll reveal what I want to know before this is over. Name your price and do it fast!”

Tommy took his hand out of his pocket. He had a gun in it.

Tommy pulled his hand out of his pocket. He was holding a gun.

“The only possible answer to that,” he said suavely, “is to tell you to go to hell. Get out! But Von Holtz stays here. He’d better!”

“The only possible answer to that,” he said smoothly, “is to tell you to get lost. Leave! But Von Holtz is staying here. He’d better!”

CHAPTER IV

Within half an hour after Jacaro’s leaving, Smithers was in the village, laying in a stock of supplies and sending telegrams that Tommy had written out for transmission. Tommy sat facing an ashen Von Holtz and told him pleasantly what would be done to him if he failed to make the metallic ammonium needed to repair the big solenoid. In an hour, Smithers was back, reporting that Jacaro was also sending telegrams but that he, Smithers, had stood over the telegraph operator until his own messages were transmitted. He brought back weapons, too—highly illegal things to have in New York State, where a citizen is only law-abiding when defenseless. And then four days of hectic, sleepless labor began.

Inside half an hour after Jacaro left, Smithers was in the village, stocking up on supplies and sending out telegrams that Tommy had prepared for transmission. Tommy faced a pale Von Holtz and calmly explained what would happen to him if he didn’t produce the metallic ammonium needed to fix the big solenoid. An hour later, Smithers returned, saying that Jacaro was also sending telegrams, but that he, Smithers, had stayed with the telegraph operator until his own messages were sent. He also brought back weapons—highly illegal items in New York State, where a person is only law-abiding when they’re defenseless. And then began four days of frantic, sleepless work.

On the first day one of Tommy’s friends drove in in answer to a telegram. It was Peter Dalzell, with men in uniform apparently festooned about his car. He announced that a placard warning passersby of smallpox within, had been added to the decorative signs upon the gate, and stared incredulously at the interior of the big brick barn. Tommy grinned at him and gave him plans and specifications of a light steel globe in which two men might be transported into the fifth dimension by a suitably operating device. Tommy had sat up all night drawing those plans. He told Dalzell just enough of what he was up against to enlist Dalzell’s enthusiastic cooperation without permitting him to doubt Tommy’s sanity. Dalzell had known Tommy as an amateur tennis player, but not as a scientist.

On the first day, one of Tommy's friends drove in response to a telegram. It was Peter Dalzell, with guys in uniforms apparently hanging around his car. He announced that a sign warning passersby about smallpox inside had been added to the decorative signs on the gate and stared in disbelief at the inside of the big brick barn. Tommy grinned at him and handed over plans and specifications for a light steel globe that could transport two men into the fifth dimension using a properly functioning device. Tommy had stayed up all night drawing those plans. He told Dalzell just enough about what he was working on to get his enthusiastic support without making him doubt Tommy’s sanity. Dalzell had known Tommy as a casual tennis player, but not as a scientist.

He marveled, refused to believe his eyes when he looked through the dimensoscope, and agreed that the whole thing had to be kept secret or the rescue expedition would be prevented from starting by the incarceration of both Tommy and Smithers in comfortable insane asylums. He feigned to admire Von Holtz, deathly white and nearly frantic with a corroding rage, and complimented Tommy on his taste for illegality. He even asked Von Holtz if he wanted to leave, and Von Holtz snarled insults at him. Von Holtz was beginning to work at the manufacture of metallic ammonium.

He was astonished and couldn’t believe his eyes when he looked through the dimensoscope. He agreed that everything needed to stay a secret, or the rescue mission would be blocked by both Tommy and Smithers being locked up in comfortable mental hospitals. He pretended to admire Von Holtz, who was deathly pale and almost frantic with a consuming anger, and he complimented Tommy on his taste for breaking the law. He even asked Von Holtz if he wanted to leave, and Von Holtz snapped back with insults. Von Holtz was starting to work on making metallic ammonium.

 

It was an electrolytic process, of course. Ordinarily, when—say—ammonium chloride is broken down by an electric current, ammonium is deposited at the cathode and instantly becomes a gas which dissolves in the water or bubbles up to the surface. With a mercury cathode, it is dissolved and becomes a metallic amalgam, which also breaks down into gas with much bubbling of the mercury. But Denham had worked out a way of delaying the breaking-down, which left him with a curiously white, spongy mass of metal which could be carefully melted down and cast, but not under any circumstances violently struck or strained.

It was an electrolytic process, of course. Normally, when—let's say—ammonium chloride is decomposed by an electric current, ammonium is deposited at the cathode and immediately becomes a gas that either dissolves in the water or rises to the surface. With a mercury cathode, it gets dissolved and turns into a metallic amalgam, which also breaks down into gas, causing a lot of bubbling in the mercury. But Denham had figured out a way to delay the breakdown, leaving him with a strangely white, spongy mass of metal that could be carefully melted down and cast, but definitely not violently struck or strained.

Von Holtz was working at that. On the second day he delivered, snarling, a small ingot of the white metal. He was imprisoned in the lean-to-shed in which the electrolysis went on. But Tommy had more than a suspicion that he was in communication with Jacaro.

Von Holtz was focused on that. On the second day, he brought in, growling, a small piece of the white metal. He was locked up in the lean-to shed where the electrolysis happened. But Tommy had more than a hunch that he was in touch with Jacaro.

“Of course,” he said drily to Smithers, who had expressed his doubts. “Jacaro had somebody sneak up and talk to him through the walls, or maybe through a bored hole. While there’s a hope of finding out what he wants to know through Von Holtz, Jacaro won’t try anything. Not anything rough, anyhow. We mustn’t be bumped off while what we are doing is in our heads alone. We’re safe enough—for a while.”

“Of course,” he said dryly to Smithers, who had expressed his doubts. “Jacaro had someone sneak up and talk to him through the walls, or maybe through a bored hole. As long as there's a chance of finding out what he wants to know through Von Holtz, Jacaro won’t try anything. At least, not anything harsh. We can’t get taken out while what we’re doing is just in our heads. We’re safe enough—for now.”

Smithers grumbled.

Smithers complained.

“We need that ammonium,” said Tommy, “and I don’t know how to make it. I bluffed that I could, and in time I might, but it would need time and meanwhile Denham needs us. Dalzell is going to send a plane over today, with word of when we can expect our own globe. We’ll try to have the big catapult ready when it comes. And the plane will drop some extra supplies. I’ve ordered a sub-machine gun. Handy when we get over there in the tree-fern forests. Right now, though, we need to be watching….”

“We need that ammonium,” Tommy said, “and I have no idea how to make it. I pretended that I could, and maybe I will eventually, but it’s going to take time and in the meantime, Denham needs us. Dalzell is sending a plane over today with news about when we can expect our own globe. We’ll try to have the big catapult ready when it arrives. The plane will also drop some extra supplies. I’ve ordered a submachine gun. It’ll be useful when we get into those tree fern forests. Right now, though, we need to keep an eye out….”

Because they were taking turns looking through the dimensoscope. For signs of Denham and Evelyn. And Tommy was finding himself thinking wholly unscientific thoughts about Evelyn, since a pretty girl in difficulties is of all possible things the one most likely to make a man romantic.

Because they were taking turns looking through the dimensoscope for signs of Denham and Evelyn. And Tommy found himself thinking completely unscientific thoughts about Evelyn, since a pretty girl in trouble is, of all things, the one most likely to make a man romantic.


In the four days of their hardest working, he saw her three times. The globe was wrecked and ruined. Its glass was broken out and its interior ripped apart. It had been pillaged so exhaustively that there was no hope that whatever device had been included in its design, for its return, remained even repairably intact. That device had not worked, to be sure, but Tommy puzzled sometimes over the fact that he had seen no mechanical device of any sort in the plunder that had been brought out to be demolished. But he did not think of those things when he saw Evelyn.

In the four days of their hardest working, he saw her three times. The globe was destroyed and ruined. Its glass was shattered and its insides were torn apart. It had been looted so completely that there was no hope that whatever device had been part of its design, for its restoration, remained even somewhat intact. That device hadn't worked, of course, but Tommy sometimes wondered about the fact that he had seen no mechanical device of any kind in the wreckage that had been brought out to be trashed. But he didn't think about those things when he saw Evelyn.

The Ragged Men’s encampment was gone, but she and her father lingered furtively, still near the pillaged globe. The first day Tommy saw her, she was still blooming and alert. The second day she was paler. Her clothing was ripped and torn, as if by thorns. Denham had a great raw wound upon his forehead, and his coat was gone and half his shirt was in ribbons. Before Tommy’s eyes they killed a nameless small animal with the trunchionlike weapon Evelyn carried. And Denham carted it triumphantly off into the shelter of the tree-fern forest. But to Tommy that shelter began to appear extremely dubious.

The Ragged Men’s camp was gone, but she and her father stayed nearby, hidden, close to the looted globe. On the first day Tommy saw her, she was still vibrant and alert. By the second day, she looked pale. Her clothes were ripped and torn, as if snagged by thorns. Denham had a deep wound on his forehead, and he was missing his coat, with half of his shirt in tatters. Right in front of Tommy, they killed a nameless small animal with the heavy weapon Evelyn carried. Denham triumphantly dragged it off into the shelter of the tree-fern forest. But to Tommy, that shelter started to seem really questionable.

That same afternoon some of the Ragged Men came suspiciously to the globe and inspected it, and then vented a gibbering rage upon it with blows and curses. They seemed half-mad, these men. But then, all the Ragged Men seemed a shade less than sane. Their hatred for the Golden City seemed the dominant emotion of their existence.

That same afternoon, a few of the Ragged Men approached the globe with suspicion, examined it, and then unleashed a frenzied rage on it with fists and curses. They appeared to be half-crazy, these men. But then, all the Ragged Men seemed just a bit off their rockers. Their hatred for the Golden City felt like the main driving force behind their lives.

And when they had gone, Tommy saw Denham peering cautiously from behind a screening mass of fern. And  Denham looked sick at heart. His eyes lifted suddenly to the heavens, and he stared off into the distance again, and then he regarded the heavens again with an expression that was at once of the utmost wistfulness and the uttermost of despair.

And when they left, Tommy saw Denham cautiously peeking out from behind a bunch of ferns. Denham looked really upset. His eyes suddenly shot up to the sky, and he stared off into the distance again, then looked back at the sky with a mix of deep longing and total despair.


Tommy swung the dimensoscope about and searched the skies of that other world. He saw the flying machine, and it was a swallow-winged device that moved swiftly, and now soared and swooped in abrupt short circles almost overhead. Tommy could see its pilot, leaning out to gaze downward. He was no more than a hundred feet up, almost at the height of the tree-fern tops. And the pilot was moving too swiftly for Tommy to be able to focus accurately upon his face, but he could see him as a man, an indubitable man in no fashion distinguishable from the other men of this earth. He was scrutinizing the globe as well as he could without alighting.

Tommy swung the dimensoscope around and scanned the skies of that other world. He spotted the flying machine, a swallow-winged device that moved quickly, soaring and swooping in tight circles almost directly above him. Tommy could see the pilot leaning out to look down. He was just about a hundred feet up, nearly at the level of the tops of the tree ferns. The pilot was moving too fast for Tommy to clearly see his face, but he could tell he was a man, unmistakably a man just like the others on this earth. He was examining the globe as best as he could without landing.

He soared upward, suddenly, and his plane dwindled as it went toward the Golden City.

He shot up quickly, and his plane became smaller as it headed toward the Golden City.

And then, inevitably, Tommy searched for the four Ragged Men who had inspected the globe a little while since. He saw them, capering horribly behind a screening of verdure. They did not shake their clenched fists at the flying machine. Instead, they seemed filled with a ghastly mirth. And suddenly they began to run frantically for the far distance, as if bearing news of infinite importance.

And then, of course, Tommy looked for the four Ragged Men who had checked out the globe a little while ago. He spotted them, moving awkwardly behind a screen of greenery. They didn't shake their fists at the flying machine. Instead, they appeared to be filled with a terrible joy. And suddenly, they started running frantically into the distance, as if carrying news of great importance.

And when he looked back at Denham, it seemed to Tommy that he wrung his hands before he disappeared.

And when he looked back at Denham, it seemed to Tommy that he was wringing his hands before he vanished.


But that was the second day of the work upon our own world, and just before sunset there was a droning in the earthly sky above the laboratory, and Tommy ran out, and somebody shot at him from a patch of woodland a quarter of a mile away from the brick building. Isolated as Denham’s place was, the shot would go unnoticed. The bullet passed within a few feet of Tommy, but he paid no attention. It was one of Jacaro’s watchers, no doubt, but Jacaro did not want Tommy killed. So Tommy waited until the plane swooped low—almost to the level of the laboratory roof—and a thickly padded package thudded to the ground. He picked it up and darted back into the laboratory as other bullets came from the patch of woodland.

But that was the second day of working on our own world, and just before sunset there was a buzzing sound in the sky above the lab. Tommy ran outside, and someone shot at him from a wooded area a quarter of a mile away from the brick building. Even though Denham’s place was pretty remote, the shot would go unnoticed. The bullet flew just a few feet past Tommy, but he didn't pay any attention. It was probably one of Jacaro’s watchers, but Jacaro didn’t want Tommy dead. So Tommy waited until the plane flew low—almost to the roof of the lab—and a heavy package dropped to the ground with a thud. He picked it up and quickly dashed back into the lab as more bullets fired from the wooded area.

“Funny,” he said dryly to Smithers, inside the laboratory again; “they don’t dare kill me—yet—and Von Holtz doesn’t dare leave or refuse to do what I tell him to do; and yet they expect to lick us.”

“Funny,” he said dryly to Smithers, inside the laboratory again; “they don’t dare kill me—yet—and Von Holtz doesn’t dare leave or refuse to do what I tell him to do; and yet they expect to beat us.”

Smithers growled. Tommy was unpacking the wrapped package. A grim, blued-steel thing came out of much padding. Boxes tumbled after it.

Smithers growled. Tommy was unpacking the wrapped package. A grim, blued-steel object emerged from the padding. Boxes tumbled out after it.

“Sub-machine gun,” said Tommy, “and ammunition. Jacaro and his little pals will try to get in here when they think we’ve got the big solenoid ready for use. They’ll try to get it before we can use it. This will attend to them.”

“Submachine gun,” Tommy said, “and ammo. Jacaro and his little buddies will try to break in here when they think we’ve got the big solenoid ready to go. They’ll try to grab it before we can use it. This will take care of them.”

“An’ get us in jail,” said Smithers calmly, “for forty-’leven years.”

“Man, we’ll end up in jail,” said Smithers calmly, “for like forty years.”

“No,” said Tommy, and grinned. “We’ll be in the fifth dimension. Our job is to fling through the catapult all the stuff we’ll need to make another catapult to fling us back again.”

“No,” said Tommy, grinning. “We’ll be in the fifth dimension. Our job is to launch all the stuff we’ll need to make another catapult that will send us back again.”

“It can’t be done,” said Smithers flatly.

"It can't be done," said Smithers flatly.

“Maybe not,” agreed Tommy, “especially since we ruin all our springs and one gymbal ring every time we use the thing. But I’ve got an idea. I’ll want five coils with hollow iron cores, and the whole works shaped like this, with two holes bored so….”

“Maybe not,” Tommy agreed, “especially since we mess up all our springs and one gymbal ring every time we use it. But I have an idea. I’ll need five coils with hollow iron cores, and the whole setup shaped like this, with two holes drilled like….”


He sketched. He had been working on the idea for several days, and the sketch was ready in his mind to be transferred to paper.

He sketched. He had been thinking about the idea for several days, and the sketch was clear in his mind, ready to be put on paper.

“What you goin’ to do?”

"What are you gonna do?"

“Something crazy,” said Tommy. “A mirror isn’t the only thing that changes angles to right ones.”

“Something wild,” Tommy said. “A mirror isn’t the only thing that adjusts angles to the right ones.”

 “You’re the doctor,” said the imperturbable Smithers.

 “You’re the doctor,” said the calm Smithers.

He set to work. He puzzled Tommy sometimes, Smithers did. So far he hadn’t asked how much his pay was going to be. He’d worked unintermittantly. He had displayed a colossal, a tremendous calmness. But no man could work as hard as Smithers did without some powerful driving-force. It was on the fourth day that Tommy learned what it was.

He got to work. Sometimes, Smithers puzzled Tommy. So far, he hadn’t asked how much he was going to get paid. He had worked non-stop. He showed an incredible, tremendous calmness. But no one could work as hard as Smithers did without some strong motivation. It was on the fourth day that Tommy figured out what it was.

The five coils had been made, and Tommy was assembling them with an extraordinary painstaking care behind a screen, to hide what he was doing. He’d discovered a peep-hole bored through the brick wall from the lean-to where Von Holtz worked. He was no longer locked in there. Tommy abandoned the pretense of imprisonment after finding an automatic pistol and a duplicate key to the lock in Von Holtz’s possession. He’d had neither when he was theoretically locked up, and Tommy laughed.

The five coils were ready, and Tommy was putting them together with incredible care behind a screen to keep his work hidden. He had found a peep-hole drilled through the brick wall from the lean-to where Von Holtz worked. He wasn't trapped in there anymore. Tommy gave up the act of being imprisoned after discovering an automatic pistol and a spare key to the lock that Von Holtz had. He didn’t have either when he was supposedly locked up, and Tommy laughed.

“It’s a farce, Von Holtz,” he said dryly, “this pretending you’ll run away. You’re here spying now, for Jacaro. Of course. And you don’t dare harm either of us until you find out from me what you can’t work out for yourself, and know I have done. How much is Jacaro going to pay you for the secret of the catapult, Von Holtz?”

“It’s ridiculous, Von Holtz,” he said flatly, “this act of pretending you’ll run away. You’re here spying for Jacaro, obviously. And you won’t dare to harm either of us until you figure out from me what you can’t figure out on your own, and know what I have done. How much is Jacaro paying you for the secret of the catapult, Von Holtz?”

Von Holtz snarled. Smithers moved toward him, his hands closing and unclosing. Von Holtz went gray with terror.

Von Holtz snarled. Smithers moved toward him, his hands clenching and unclenching. Von Holtz turned pale with terror.

“Talk!” said Smithers.

“Speak!” said Smithers.

“A—a million dollars,” said Von Holtz, cringing away from the brawny red-headed man.

“A million dollars,” said Von Holtz, flinching away from the strong, red-headed man.

“It would be interesting to know what use it would be to him,” said Tommy dryly. “But to earn that million you have to learn what we know. And to learn that, you have to help us do it again, on the scale we want. You won’t run away. So I shan’t bother to lock you up hereafter. Jacaro’s men come and talk to you at night, don’t they?”

“It would be interesting to know what good it would do him,” Tommy said dryly. “But to earn that million, you need to learn what we know. And to learn that, you have to help us do it again, on the scale we want. You’re not going to run away. So I won’t bother locking you up from now on. Jacaro’s guys come and talk to you at night, right?”


Von Holtz cringed again. It was an admission.

Von Holtz cringed again. It was an admission.

“I don’t want to have to kill any of them,” said Tommy pleasantly, “and we’ll all be classed as mad if this thing gets out. So you go and talk to them in the lane when you want to, Von Holtz. But if any of them come near the laboratory, Smithers and I will kill them, and if Smithers is hurt I’ll kill you; and I don’t imagine Jacaro wants that, because he expects you to build another catapult for him. But I warn you, if I find another gun on you I’ll thrash you.”

“I don’t want to have to kill any of them,” Tommy said with a smile, “and we’ll all be seen as crazy if this gets out. So you can go talk to them in the lane whenever you want, Von Holtz. But if any of them come near the lab, Smithers and I will take care of them, and if Smithers gets hurt, I’ll deal with you; and I don’t think Jacaro wants that, since he’s counting on you to build another catapult for him. But let me make it clear: if I find another weapon on you, I’ll beat you up.”

Von Holtz’s pallor changed subtly from the pallor of fear to the awful lividness of rage.

Von Holtz’s pale face shifted quietly from the pale look of fear to the terrible lividness of anger.

“You—Gott! You dare threaten—” He choked upon his own fury.

“You—God! You actually threaten—” He choked on his own anger.

“I do,” said Tommy. “And I’ll carry out the threat.”

“I do,” said Tommy. “And I’ll follow through on that threat.”

Smithers moved forward once more.

Smithers stepped forward again.

“Mr. Von Holtz,” he said in a very terrible steadiness, “I aim to kill you some time. I ain’t done it yet because Mr. Reames says he needs you a while. But I know you got Miss Evelyn marooned off in them fern-woods on purpose! And—God knows she wouldn’t ever look at me, but—I aim to kill you some time!”

“Mr. Von Holtz,” he said with a chilling calmness, “I plan to kill you someday. I haven't done it yet because Mr. Reames says he needs you for a while longer. But I know you stranded Miss Evelyn in those fern woods on purpose! And—God knows she would never glance in my direction, but—I plan to kill you someday!”

His eyes were flames. His hands closed and unclosed horribly. Von Holtz gaped at him, shocked out of his fury into fear again. He went unsteadily back to his lean-to. And Smithers went back to the dimensoscope. It was his turn to watch that other world for signs of Denham and Evelyn, and for any sign of danger to them.

His eyes were like flames. His hands opened and closed grotesquely. Von Holtz stared at him, shocked back into fear from his earlier rage. He wobbled back to his makeshift shelter. Smithers returned to the dimensoscope. It was his turn to monitor that other world for any signs of Denham and Evelyn, and for any indication of danger to them.


Tommy adjusted the screen before the bench on which he was working, so Von Holtz could not see his task, and went back to work. It was a rather intricate task he had undertaken, and before the events of the past few days he would have said it was insane. But now he was taking it quite casually.

Tommy adjusted the screen in front of the bench he was working at, blocking Von Holtz's view of his task, and got back to it. It was a pretty complicated job he had taken on, and just a few days ago, he would have called it crazy. But now he was handling it with ease.

Presently he said:

Right now he said:

“Smithers.”

“Smithers.”

 Smithers did not look away from the brass tube.

 Smithers didn't look away from the brass tube.

“Yeah?”

"Really?"

“You’re thinking more about Miss Denham than her father.”

“You’re thinking more about Miss Denham than her dad.”

Smithers did not reply for a moment. Then he said:

Smithers didn’t respond for a moment. Then he said:

“Well? What if I am?”

"Well? What if I am?"

“I am, too,” said Tommy quietly. “I’ve never spoken to her, and I daresay she’s never even heard of me, and she certainly has never seen me, but—”

“I am, too,” said Tommy quietly. “I’ve never talked to her, and I bet she’s never even heard of me, and she definitely has never seen me, but—”

Smithers said with a vast calmness:

Smithers said with a deep calm:

“She’ll never look at me, Mr. Reames. I know it. She talks to me, an’ laughs with me, but she’s never sure-’nough looked at me. An’ she never will. But I got the right to love her.”

“She’ll never look at me, Mr. Reames. I know it. She talks to me and laughs with me, but she’s never really looked at me. And she never will. But I have the right to love her.”

Tommy nodded very gravely.

Tommy nodded seriously.

“Yes. You have. So have I. And so, when that globe comes, we both get into it with what arms and ammunition we can pack in, and go where she is, to help her. I intended to have you work the switch and send me off. But you can come, too.”

“Yes. You have. So have I. And so, when that globe arrives, we both get into it with whatever weapons and gear we can carry, and go where she is, to help her. I planned to have you operate the switch and send me off. But you can come, too.”

Smithers was silent. But he took his eyes from the dimensoscope eye-piece and regarded Tommy soberly. Then he nodded and turned back. And it was a compact between the two men that they should serve Evelyn, without any rivalry at all.

Smithers was quiet. But he looked away from the dimensoscope eyepiece and seriously regarded Tommy. Then he nodded and turned back. It was an agreement between the two men that they would serve Evelyn, without any competition between them.


Tommy went on with his work. The essential defect in the catapult Denham had designed was the fact that it practically had to be rebuilt after each use. And, moreover, the metallic ammonium was so fugitive a substance that it was hard to keep. Once it had been strained by working, it gradually adverted to a gaseous state and was lost. And while he still tried to keep the little catapult in a condition for use, he was at no time sure that he could send a pair of automatics and ammunition through in a steel box at any moment that Denham came close enough to notice a burning smoke-fuse attached.

Tommy continued with his work. The main flaw in the catapult Denham had designed was that it almost had to be completely rebuilt after each use. Plus, the metallic ammonium was such a volatile substance that it was difficult to store. Once it had been used, it would gradually turn into a gas and be lost. While he still tried to keep the little catapult ready for use, he was never really sure he could send a pair of automatics and ammunition in a steel box at any moment Denham got close enough to notice a burning smoke fuse attached.

But he was working on another form of catapult entirely, now. In this case he was using hollow magnets placed at known angles to each other. And they were so designed that each one tended to adjust its own hollow bore at right angles to the preceding one, and each one would take any moving, magnetic object and swing it through four successive right angles into the fifth dimension.

But he was working on a completely different type of catapult now. In this case, he was using hollow magnets positioned at specific angles to each other. They were designed so that each one adjusted its own hollow center at right angles to the previous one, and each could take any moving magnetic object and swing it through four successive right angles into the fifth dimension.

He fitted the first magnet on twin rods of malleable copper, which also would carry the current which energized the coil. He threaded the second upon the same twin supports. When the current was passed through the two of them, the magnetic field itself twisted the magnets, bending the copper supports and placing the magnets in their proper relative positions. A third magnet on the same pair of rods, and a repetition of the experiment, proved the accuracy of the idea. And since this device, like the dimensoscope, required only a forty-five degree angle to our known dimensions, instead of a right angle as the other catapult did, Tommy was able to work with ordinary and durable materials. He fitted on the last two coils and turned on the current for his final experiment. And as he watched, the twin three-eighths-inch rods twisted and writhed in the grip of the intangible magnetic force. They bent, and quivered, and twisted…. And suddenly there seemed to be a sort of inaudible snap, and one of the magnets hurt the eyes that looked at it, and only the edge of the last of the series was visible.

He attached the first magnet to two flexible copper rods, which also carried the current that powered the coil. He placed the second magnet on the same supports. When the current flowed through both, the magnetic field twisted the magnets, bending the copper supports and positioning the magnets correctly. Adding a third magnet to the same rods and repeating the experiment confirmed the idea's accuracy. Since this device, like the dimensoscope, only required a forty-five-degree angle to our known dimensions instead of a right angle like the other catapult, Tommy could use regular, durable materials. He installed the last two coils and turned on the current for his final test. As he watched, the two three-eighths-inch rods twisted and contorted in the grip of the invisible magnetic force. They bent, quivered, and twisted... And then suddenly there was an almost inaudible snap, and one of the magnets dazzled anyone who looked at it, leaving only the edge of the last one in view.


Tommy drew in his breath sharply. “Now we try it,” he said tensely. “I was trying to work this as the mirrors of the dimensoscope were fitted. Let’s see.”

Tommy inhaled sharply. “Now we give it a shot,” he said, feeling tense. “I was trying to figure this out while the mirrors of the dimensoscope were being adjusted. Let’s check it out.”

He took a long piece of soft-iron wire and fed it into the hollow of the first magnet. He saw it come out and bend stiffly to enter the hollow of the second. It required force to thrust it through. It went still more stiffly into the third magnet. It required nearly all his strength to thrust it on, and on….  The end of it vanished. He pushed two feet or more of it beyond the last place where it was visible. It went into the magnet that hurt one’s eyes. After that it could not be seen.

He took a long piece of soft iron wire and fed it into the hollow of the first magnet. He watched it come out and bend stiffly to enter the hollow of the second. It needed effort to push it through. It went even stiffer into the third magnet. It took almost all his strength to push it on and on…   The end of it disappeared. He pushed two feet or more of it beyond the last spot where it was visible. It went into the magnet that was hard to look at. After that, it couldn't be seen.

Tommy’s voice was strained.

Tommy's voice was tense.

“Swing the dimensoscope, Smithers,” he ordered. “See if you can see the wire. The end of it should be in the other world.”

“Swing the dimensoscope, Smithers,” he commanded. “See if you can spot the wire. The end of it should be in the other world.”

It seemed an age, an aeon, that Smithers searched. Then:

It felt like forever, an eternity, that Smithers searched. Then:

“Move it,” he said.

“Get moving,” he said.

Tommy obeyed.

Tommy followed the rules.

“It’s there,” said Smithers evenly. “Two or three feet of it.”

“It’s there,” said Smithers calmly. “Two or three feet of it.”


Tommy drew a deep, swift breath of relief.

Tommy took a deep, quick breath of relief.

“All right!” he said crisply. “Now we can fling anything we need through there, when our globe arrives. We can built up a dump of supplies, all sent through just before we slide through in the globe.”

“All right!” he said sharply. “Now we can throw anything we need through there when our globe arrives. We can stack up a bunch of supplies, all sent through right before we go through in the globe.”

“Yeah,” said Smithers. “Uh—Mr. Reames. There’s a bunch of Ragged Men in sight, hauling something heavy behind them. I don’t know what it’s all about.”

“Yeah,” said Smithers. “Uh—Mr. Reames. There are a bunch of Ragged Men in sight, dragging something heavy behind them. I’m not sure what’s going on.”

Tommy went to the brass tube and stared through it. The tree-fern forest, drawing away in the distance. The vast and steaming morass. The glittering city, far, far in the distance.

Tommy walked up to the brass tube and peered through it. The tree-fern forest, fading away in the distance. The expansive and steaming swamp. The shimmering city, far off in the distance.

And then a mob of the Ragged Men, hauling at some heavy thing. They were a long way off. Some of them came capering on ahead, and Tommy swung the dimensoscope about to see Denham and Evelyn dart for cover and vanish amid the tree-ferns. Denham was as ragged as the Ragged Men, by now, and Evelyn’s case was little better.

And then a group of the Ragged Men, hauling something heavy. They were quite far away. Some of them danced ahead, and Tommy turned the dimensoscope to watch Denham and Evelyn rush for cover and disappear among the tree-ferns. Denham looked as ragged as the Ragged Men by now, and Evelyn wasn’t much better off.

Frightened for them, Tommy swung the instrument about again. But they had not been seen. The leaders who ran gleefully on ahead were merely in haste. And they were followed more slowly by burly men and lean ones, whole men and limping men, who hauled frantically on long ropes of hide, dragging some heavy thing behind them. Tommy saw it only indistinctly as the filthy, nearly naked bodies moved. But it was an intricate device of a golden-colored metal, and it rested upon the crudest of possible carts. The wheels were sections of tree trunks, pierced for wooden axles. The cart itself was made of the most roughly-hewed of timbers. And there were fifty or more of the Ragged Men who dragged it.

Frightened for them, Tommy swung the instrument around again. But they hadn’t been seen. The leaders who dashed ahead were just in a hurry. They were followed more slowly by burly men and thin ones, whole men and limping men, who were frantically pulling on long ropes made from hide, dragging something heavy behind them. Tommy saw it only vaguely as the filthy, nearly naked bodies moved. But it was a complex device made of golden-colored metal, and it rested on the roughest kind of cart. The wheels were chunks of tree trunks, drilled for wooden axles. The cart itself was made from the most crudely cut timbers. And there were fifty or more Ragged Men who dragged it.

The men in advance now attacked the underbrush at the edge of the forest. They worked with a maniacal energy, clearing away the long fern-fronds while they capered and danced and babbled excitedly.

The men at the front now tackled the underbrush at the edge of the forest. They worked with frantic energy, clearing away the long fern fronds as they jumped around and chatted excitedly.


Irrelevantly, Tommy thought of escaped galley slaves. Just such hard-bitten, vice-ridden men as these, and filled with just such a mad, gibbering hatred of the free men they had escaped from. Certainly these men had been civilized once. As the golden-metal device came nearer, its intricacy was the more apparent. No savages could utilize a device like this one. And there was a queer deadliness in the very grace of its outlines. It was a weapon of some sort, but whose nature Tommy could not even guess.

Irrelevant, Tommy thought about escaped galley slaves. Just like these hard-bitten, vice-ridden men, filled with a mad, chattering hatred for the free people they had fled from. Clearly, these men had once been civilized. As the golden-metal device got closer, its intricate design became more obvious. No savages could use a device like this. There was an odd deadliness in the grace of its shape. It was some kind of weapon, but Tommy couldn’t even begin to guess what its purpose was.

And then he caught the gleam of metal also in the fern-forest. On the ground. In glimpses and in fragments of glimpses between the swarming naked bodies of the Ragged Men, he pieced together a wholly incredible impression. There was a roadway skirting the edge of the forest. It was not wide; not more than fifteen feet at most. But it was a solid road-bed of metal! The dull silver-white of aluminum gleamed from the ground. Two or more inches thick and fifteen feet wide, there was a seamless ribbon of aluminum that vanished behind the tree-ferns on either side.

And then he noticed a flash of metal in the fern forest. On the ground. In glimpses and fragments between the swarming naked bodies of the Ragged Men, he pieced together an astonishing picture. There was a road running along the edge of the forest. It wasn't wide; no more than fifteen feet at most. But it was a solid metal roadbed! The dull silver-white of aluminum shimmered from the ground. Two or more inches thick and fifteen feet wide, there was a continuous strip of aluminum that disappeared behind the tree ferns on both sides.

The intricate device of golden metal was set up, now, and a shaggy, savage-seeming man mounted beside it grinning. He manipulated its levers and  wheels with an expert’s assurance. And Tommy saw repairs upon it. Crude repairs, with crude materials, but expertly done. Done by the Ragged Men, past doubt, and so demolishing any idea that they came of a savage race.

The complex device made of gold was now set up, and a rough-looking, wild man stood next to it, grinning. He expertly handled its levers and  wheels with confidence. And Tommy noticed repairs on it. Basic repairs, made with simple materials, but skillfully done. Clearly done by the Ragged Men, shattering any notion that they belonged to a savage race.

“Watch here, Smithers,” said Tommy grimly.

“Watch this, Smithers,” Tommy said grimly.


He sat to work upon the little catapult after Denham’s design. His own had seemed to work, but the other was more sure. This would be an ambush the Ragged Men were preparing, and of course they would be preparing it for men of the Golden City. The plane had sighted Denham’s steel globe. It had hovered overhead, and carried news of what it had seen to the Golden City. And here was a roadway that must have been made by the folk of the Golden City at some time or another. Its existence explained why Denham remained nearby. He had been hoping that some vehicle would travel along its length, containing civilized people to whom he could signal and ultimately explain his plight. And, being near the steel globe, his narrative would have its proofs at hand.

He sat down to work on the small catapult based on Denham’s design. His own had seemed to work, but the other one was more reliable. The Ragged Men were getting ready for an ambush, and naturally, it would be aimed at people from the Golden City. The plane had spotted Denham’s steel globe. It had hovered above and brought news of what it had seen to the Golden City. And here was a road that must have been made by the people of the Golden City at some point. Its presence explained why Denham was still close by. He had been hoping that some vehicle would travel along it, carrying civilized people whom he could signal and eventually explain his situation to. And, being near the steel globe, he would have evidence for his story right there.

And now it was clear that the Ragged Men expected some ground-vehicle, too. They were preparing for it. They were setting a splendid ambush, with a highly-treasured weapon they ordinarily kept hidden. Their triumphant hatred could apply to nothing else than an expectation of inflicting injury on men of the Golden City.

And now it was obvious that the Ragged Men were anticipating a ground vehicle as well. They were getting ready for it. They were laying down an impressive ambush, with a valuable weapon they usually kept out of sight. Their fierce hatred could only be aimed at the idea of harming the people from the Golden City.

So Tommy worked swiftly upon the catapult. A new little ring of metallic ammonium was ready, and so were the necessary springs. The Ragged Men would lay their ambush. The men of the Golden City might enter it. They might. But the aviator who had spotted the globe would have seen the shredded contents of the sphere about. He would have known the Ragged Men had found it. And the men who came in a ground-vehicle from the Golden City should be expecting just such an ambush as was being laid.

So Tommy worked quickly on the catapult. A new little ring of metallic ammonium was ready, and so were the necessary springs. The Ragged Men were setting their trap. The men from the Golden City might come into it. They might. But the pilot who had noticed the globe would have seen the torn contents of the sphere scattered around. He would have realized that the Ragged Men had found it. And the men arriving in a vehicle from the Golden City should be ready for the kind of ambush that was being set up.

There would be a fight, and Tommy, somehow, had no doubt that the men of the Golden City would win. And when they had cleared the field he would fling a smoking missile through the catapult. The victors should see it and should examine it. And though writing would serve little purpose, they should at least recognize it as written communication in a language other than their own. And mathematical diagrams would certainly be lucid, and proof of a civilized man sending the missile, and photographs….

There would be a fight, and Tommy, somehow, was sure that the men of the Golden City would win. And when they had cleared the field, he would launch a smoking missile through the catapult. The victors would see it and examine it. And although writing wouldn't serve much purpose, they would at least recognize it as written communication in a language other than their own. And mathematical diagrams would definitely be clear proof of a civilized person sending the missile, and photographs...


The catapult was ready, and Tommy prepared his message-carrying projectile. He found snapshots and included them. He tore out a photograph of Evelyn and her father, which had been framed above a work bench in the laboratory. He labored, racking his brain for a means of conveying the information that the globe was of any other world…. And suddenly he had an idea. A cord attached to his missile would lead to nothingness from either world, yet one end would be in that other world, and the other end in this. A wire would be better. Tugs upon it would convey the idea of living beings nearby but invisible. The photograph would identify Denham and his daughter as associated with the phenomenon and competent to explain it….

The catapult was ready, and Tommy prepared his message-carrying projectile. He found some snapshots and included them. He ripped out a photo of Evelyn and her dad that had been framed above a workbench in the lab. He worked hard, trying to figure out how to convey the information that the globe was from another world…. And suddenly, he had an idea. A cord attached to his missile would lead to nothingness from either world, yet one end would be in that other world, and the other end in this one. A wire would be better. Pulling on it would suggest that there were beings nearby but invisible. The photograph would link Denham and his daughter to the phenomenon and show they could explain it….

Tommy worked frantically to get the thing ready. He almost prayed that the men of the Golden City would be victors, would find his little missile when the fray was over, and would try to comprehend it….

Tommy worked desperately to get everything ready. He almost wished that the men of the Golden City would be victors, would find his little missile when the fighting was over, and would try to understand it….

All he could do was try.

All he could do was give it a shot.

Then Smithers said, from the dimensoscope:

Then Smithers said, from the dimensoscope:

“They’re all set, Mr. Reames. Y’better look.”

“They’re all set, Mr. Reames. You should take a look.”

Tommy stared through the eye-piece. Strangely, the golden weapon had vanished. All seemed to be exactly as before. The cleared-away underbrush was replaced. Nothing was in any way changed from the normal in that space  upon a mad world. But there was a tiny movement and Tommy saw a Ragged Man. He was lying prone upon the earth. He seemed either to hear or see something, because his lips moved as he spoke to another invisible man beside him, and his expression of malevolent joy was horrible.

Tommy looked through the eyepiece. Strangely, the golden weapon had disappeared. Everything seemed just as it had before. The cleared underbrush was back. Nothing was in any way changed from the normal in that space  in a crazy world. But there was a tiny movement, and Tommy saw a Ragged Man. He was lying flat on the ground. He appeared to hear or see something because his lips moved as he talked to another invisible man next to him, and his expression of malevolent joy was horrifying.

Tommy swung the tube about. Nothing…. But suddenly he saw swiftly-moving winkings of sunlight from the edge of the tree-fern forest. Something was moving in there, moving with lightning swiftness along the fifteen-foot roadway of solid aluminum. It drew nearer, and more near….

Tommy swung the tube around. Nothing…. But then he caught sight of quick flashes of sunlight from the edge of the tree-fern forest. Something was moving in there, moving with lightning speed along the fifteen-foot wide aluminum pathway. It got closer and closer….


The carefully camouflaged ambuscade was fully focussed and Tommy was watching tensely when the thing happened.

The carefully hidden ambush was fully focused, and Tommy was watching nervously when it happened.

He saw glitterings through the tree-fronds come to a smoothly decelerated stop. There was a pause; and suddenly the underbrush fell flat. As if a single hand had smitten it, it wavered, drooped, and lay prone. The golden weapon was exposed, with its brawny and horribly grinning attendant. For one-half a split second Tommy saw the wheeled thing in which half a dozen men of the Golden City were riding. It was graceful and stream-lined and glittering. There was a platform on which the steel sphere would have been mounted for carrying away.

He saw sparkles through the tree branches come to a smooth stop. There was a pause; then suddenly the underbrush flattened. As if a single hand had hit it, it swayed, drooped, and lay flat. The golden weapon was revealed, along with its muscular and terrifyingly grinning companion. For just half a second, Tommy caught sight of the wheeled vehicle that half a dozen men from the Golden City were riding in. It was sleek and shiny. There was a platform where the steel sphere would have been mounted to carry it away.

But then there was a sudden intolerable light as the men of the Golden City reached swiftly for peculiar weapons beside them. The light came from the crudely mounted weapon of the Ragged Men, and it was an unbearable actinic glare. For half a second, perhaps, it persisted, and died away to a red flame which leaped upward and was not.

But then there was a sudden blinding light as the men from the Golden City quickly grabbed strange weapons beside them. The light came from the roughly set up gun of the Ragged Men, and it was an excruciating glare. It lasted for maybe half a second before fading into a red flame that shot upward and vanished.

Then the vehicle from the Golden City was a smoking, twisted ruin. Four of the six men in it were blasted, blackened crisps. Another staggered to his feet, struggled to reach a weapon and could not lift it, and twitched a dagger from his belt and fell forward; and Tommy could see that his suicide was deliberate.

Then the vehicle from the Golden City was a smoking, twisted wreck. Four of the six men inside were charred, blackened remains. One more managed to stagger to his feet, struggled to grab a weapon but couldn’t lift it, then pulled a dagger from his belt and collapsed forward; Tommy could see that his suicide was intentional.

The last man, alone, was comparatively unharmed by the blast of light. He swept a pistol-like contrivance into sight. It bore swiftly upon the now surging, yelling horde of Ragged Men. And one—two—three of them seemed to scream convulsively before they were trampled under by the rest.

The last man, alone, was relatively unharmed by the flash of light. He pulled out a device that looked like a pistol. It quickly aimed at the now rushing, shouting crowd of Ragged Men. And one—two—three of them appeared to scream in agony before they were trampled by the others.

But suddenly there were a myriad little specks of red all over the body of the man at bay. The pistol-like thing dropped from his grasp as his whole hand became encrimsoned. And then he was buried beneath the hating, blood-lusting mob of the forest men.

But suddenly there were countless little red spots all over the body of the man in danger. The gun-like object fell from his hand as it became completely covered in blood. Then he was overwhelmed by the angry, bloodthirsty mob of the forest men.

CHAPTER V

An hour later, Tommy took his eyes away from the dimensoscope eye-piece. He could not bear to look any longer.

An hour later, Tommy looked away from the dimensoscope eye-piece. He couldn't stand to watch any longer.

“Why don’t they kill him?” he demanded sickly, filled with a horrible, a monstrous rage. “Oh, why don’t they kill him?”

“Why don’t they kill him?” he asked weakly, consumed by a terrible, monstrous anger. “Oh, why don’t they kill him?”

He felt maddeningly impotent. In another world entirely, a mob of half-naked renegades had made a prisoner. He was not dead, that solely surviving man from the Golden City. He was bound, and the Ragged Men guarded him closely, and his guards were diverting themselves unspeakably by small tortures, minor tortures, horribly painful but not weakening. And they capered and howled with glee when the bound man writhed.

He felt incredibly powerless. In a completely different world, a group of half-naked rebels had captured a prisoner. He wasn’t dead, that last surviving man from the Golden City. He was tied up, and the Ragged Men watched over him closely. His guards were deriving sick pleasure from small tortures—minor but excruciatingly painful, yet not debilitating. They danced around and laughed joyfully when the tied-up man squirmed.

The prisoner was a brave man, though. Helpless as he was, he presently flung back his head and set his teeth. Sweat stood out in great droplets upon his body and upon his forehead. And he stilled his writhings, and looked at his captors with a grim and desperate defiance.

The prisoner was a brave man, though. Helpless as he was, he threw back his head and gritted his teeth. Sweat beaded on his body and forehead. He stopped writhing and looked at his captors with grim and desperate defiance.

The guards made gestures which were all too clear, all too luridly descriptive of the manner of death which awaited him. And the man of the Golden City was ashen and hopeless  and utterly despairing—and yet defiant.

The guards made gestures that were all too clear, all too vividly descriptive of the way he was going to die. The man from the Golden City was pale and hopeless   and completely despairing—and yet defiant.

Smithers took Tommy’s place at the eye-piece of the instrument. His nostrils quivered at what he saw. The vehicle from the Golden City was being plundered, of course. Weapons from the dead men were being squabbled over, even fought over. And the Ragged Men fought as madly among themselves as if in combat with their enemies. The big golden weapon on its cart was already being dragged away to its former hiding-place. And somehow, it was clear that those who dragged it away expected and demanded that the solitary prisoner not be killed until their return.

Smithers took Tommy's spot at the eyepiece of the instrument. His nostrils flared at what he saw. The vehicle from the Golden City was being raided, of course. Weapons from the dead men were being fought over, even brawled over. And the Ragged Men fought among themselves as fiercely as if they were battling their enemies. The large golden weapon on its cart was already being pulled away to its former hiding place. It was clear that those dragging it away expected and insisted that the lone prisoner not be killed until they got back.

It was that prisoner, in the agony which was only the beginning of his death, who made Smithers’ teeth set tightly.

It was that prisoner, in the pain which was just the start of his death, who made Smithers' teeth clench tightly.


“I don’t see the Professor or Miss Evelyn,” said Smithers in a vast calmness. “I hope to Gawd they—don’t see this.”

I don’t see the Professor or Miss Evelyn,” said Smithers with a deep calmness. “I hope to God they—don’t see this.”

Tommy swung on his heel, staring and ashen.

Tommy turned on his heel, staring and pale.

“They were near,” he said stridently. “I saw them! They saw what happened in the ambush! They’ll—they’ll see that man tortured!”

“They were close,” he said loudly. “I saw them! They witnessed what happened in the ambush! They’ll—they’ll witness that man being tortured!”

Smithers’ hand closed and unclosed.

Smithers' hand opened and closed.

“Maybe the Professor’ll have sense enough to take Miss Evelyn—uh—where she—can’t hear,” he said slowly, his voice level. “I hope so.”

“Maybe the Professor will have the sense to take Miss Evelyn—uh—where she can’t hear,” he said slowly, his voice steady. “I hope so.”

Tommy flung out his hands desperately.

Tommy threw his hands out in desperation.

“I want to help that man!” he cried savagely. “I want to do something! I saw what they promised to do to him. I want to—to kill him, even! It would be mercy!”

“I want to help that guy!” he shouted fiercely. “I want to do something! I saw what they plan to do to him. I want to—kill him, even! It would be an act of mercy!”

Smithers said, with a queer, stilly shock in his voice:

Smithers said, with a strange, quiet shock in his voice:

“I see the Professor now. He’s got that gun-thing in his hand…. Miss Evelyn’s urging him to try to do something…. He’s looking at the sky…. It’ll be a long time before it’s dark…. He’s gone back out of sight….”

“I see the Professor now. He’s got that gun in his hand…. Miss Evelyn’s pushing him to try to do something…. He’s looking at the sky…. It’ll be a while before it gets dark…. He’s gone back out of sight….”

“If we had some dynamite!” said Tommy desperately, “we could take a chance on blowing ourselves to bits and try to fling it through and into the middle of those devils….”

“If we had some dynamite!” Tommy said desperately, “we could take a chance on blowing ourselves up and try to throw it through and into the middle of those monsters….”


He was pacing up and down the laboratory, harrowed by the fate of that gray-faced man who awaited death by torture; filled with a wild terror that Evelyn and her father would try to rescue him and be caught to share his fate; racked by his utter impotence to do more than watch….

He was walking back and forth in the lab, troubled by the fate of that gray-faced man who was facing death by torture; filled with a frantic fear that Evelyn and her father would try to save him and end up sharing his fate; tormented by his complete inability to do anything more than watch….

Then Smithers said thickly:

Then Smithers said heavily:

“God!”

“Wow!”

He stumbled away from the eye-piece. Tommy took his place, dry-throated with terror. He saw the Ragged Men laughing uproariously. The bearded man who was their leader was breaking the arms and legs of the prisoner so that he would be helpless when released from the stake to which he was bound. And if ever human beings looked like devils out of hell, it was at that moment. The method of breaking the bones was excruciating. The prisoner screamed. The Ragged Men rolled upon the ground in their maniacal mirth.

He stumbled away from the eyepiece. Tommy took his place, throat dry with fear. He saw the Ragged Men laughing hysterically. The bearded guy who was their leader was breaking the arms and legs of the prisoner so that he would be powerless when released from the stake he was tied to. And if anyone ever looked like devils from hell, it was at that moment. The way they were breaking the bones was unbearable. The prisoner screamed. The Ragged Men rolled on the ground in their insane laughter.

And then a man dropped, heaving convulsively, and then another, and still another…. The grim, gaunt figure of Denham came out of the tree-fern forest, the queer small golden-metal trunchion in his hand. A fourth man dropped before the Ragged Men quite realized what had happened. The fourth man himself was armed—and a flashing slender body came plunging from the forest and Evelyn flung herself upon the still-heaving body and plucked away that weapon.

And then a man fell, convulsing, and then another, and still another… The grim, thin figure of Denham emerged from the tree-fern forest, holding the strange small golden-metal weapon in his hand. A fourth man fell before the Ragged Men even realized what had happened. The fourth man was armed—and a sleek, quick figure came rushing out of the forest, and Evelyn threw herself onto the still-shaking body and took away that weapon.


Tommy groaned, in the laboratory in another world. He could not look away, and yet it seemed that the heart would be torn from his body by that sight. Because the Ragged Men had turned upon Denham with a concentrated ferocity, somehow knowing instantly that he was more nearly akin  to the men of the Golden City than to them. But at sight of Evelyn, her garments rent by the thorns of the forest, her white body gleaming through the largest tears, they seemed to go mad. And Tommy’s eyes, glazing, saw the look on Denham’s face as he realized that Evelyn had not fled, but had followed him in his desperate and wholly hopeless effort.

Tommy groaned in the lab, in another world. He couldn't look away, and yet it felt like his heart was about to be ripped from his chest by that sight. The Ragged Men had turned on Denham with a fierce intensity, somehow knowing right away that he was more closely related to the men of the Golden City than to them. But when they saw Evelyn, her clothes torn by the thorns of the forest and her pale body shining through the biggest tears, they seemed to lose their minds. Tommy’s eyes, glazing over, caught the expression on Denham’s face as he realized that Evelyn hadn’t run away, but had followed him in his desperate and completely hopeless struggle.

Then the swarming mass of Ragged Men surged over the two of them. Buried them under reaching, hating, lusting fiends who fought even among themselves to be first to seize them.

Then the crowd of ragged men rushed over the two of them. They buried them under a mass of grasping, hateful, lustful creatures who even fought among themselves to be the first to grab them.

Then there was only madness, and Denham was bound beside the man of the Golden City, and Evelyn was the center of a fighting group which was suddenly flung aside by the bearded giant, and the encampment of the Ragged Men was bedlam. And somehow Tommy knew with a terrible clarity that a man of the Golden City to torture was bliss unimaginable to these half-mad enemies of that city. But a woman—

Then there was only chaos, and Denham was tied up next to the man from the Golden City, while Evelyn was the focus of a fighting group that was suddenly thrown aside by the bearded giant. The camp of the Ragged Men was a complete mess. Somehow, Tommy understood with a horrifying clarity that torturing a man from the Golden City was an unimaginable joy to those half-crazy enemies of that city. But a woman—

He turned from the instrument, three-quarters out of his head. He literally did not see Von Holtz gazing furtively in the doorway. His eyes were fixed and staring. It seemed that his brain would burst.

He turned away from the instrument, three-quarters out of his mind. He really didn’t notice Von Holtz watching him quietly in the doorway. His eyes were fixed and wide. It looked like his brain was about to explode.

Then he heard his own voice saying with an altogether unbelievable steadiness:

Then he heard his own voice saying with an utterly unbelievable calmness:

“Smithers! They’ve got Evelyn. Get the sub-machine gun.”

“Smithers! They’ve taken Evelyn. Get the submachine gun.”


Smithers cried out hoarsely. His face was not quite human, for an instant. But Tommy was bringing the work bench on which he had installed his magnetic catapult, close over by the dimensoscope.

Smithers shouted hoarsely. For a moment, his face looked almost inhuman. But Tommy was moving the workbench, where he had set up his magnetic catapult, closer to the dimensoscope.

“This cannot work,” he said in the same incredible calmness. “Not possibly. It should not work. It will not work. But it has to work!”

“This can’t work,” he said with the same incredible calmness. “Not a chance. It shouldn’t work. It won’t work. But it has to work!”

He was clamping the catapult to a piece of heavy timber.

He was securing the catapult to a piece of heavy timber.

“Put the gun so it shoots into the first magnet,” he said steadily. “The magnet-windings shouldn’t stand the current we’ve got to put into them. They’ve got to.”

“Place the gun so it fires into the first magnet,” he said calmly. “The magnet windings shouldn’t be able to handle the current we need to put through them. They have to.”

Smithers’ fingers were trembling and unsteady. Tommy helped him, not looking through the dimensoscope at all.

Smithers’ fingers were shaking and unsteady. Tommy helped him, not looking through the dimensoscope at all.

“Start the dynamo,” he said evenly—and marveled foolishly at the voice that did not seem to belong to him at all, talking so steadily and so quietly. “Give me all the juice you’ve got. We’ll cut out this rheostat.”

“Start the dynamo,” he said calmly—and marveled foolishly at the voice that didn’t seem to belong to him at all, talking so steadily and so quietly. “Give me all the power you’ve got. We’ll remove this rheostat.”

He was tightening a vise which would hold the deadly little weapon in place while Smithers got the crude-oil engine going and accelerated it recklessly to its highest speed. Tommy flung the switch. Rubber insulation steamed and stank. He pulled the trigger of the little gun for a single shot. The bullet flew into the first hollow magnet, just as he had beforehand thrust an iron wire. It vanished. The series of magnets seemed unharmed.

He was tightening a vise that would hold the deadly little weapon in place while Smithers started the crude-oil engine and pushed it to its highest speed without care. Tommy flipped the switch. The rubber insulation heated up and smelled awful. He pulled the trigger on the small gun for a single shot. The bullet went into the first hollow magnet, just as he had previously pushed in a piece of iron wire. It disappeared. The series of magnets looked unaffected.


With a peculiar, dreamlike steadiness, Tommy put his hand where an undeflected bullet would go through it. He pressed the trigger again. He felt a tiny breeze upon his hand. But the bullet had been unable to elude the compound-wound magnets, each of which now had quite four times the designed voltage impressed upon its coils.

With a strange, dreamlike calm, Tommy placed his hand where an unblocked bullet would pass through. He pulled the trigger again. He felt a slight breeze on his hand. But the bullet couldn't escape the compound-wound magnets, each of which now had about four times the intended voltage running through its coils.

Tommy flung off the switch.

Tommy flipped the switch.

“Work the gun,” he ordered harshly. “When I say fire, send a burst of shots through it. Keep the switch off except when you’re actually firing, so—God willing—the coils don’t burn out. Fire!”

“Operate the gun,” he commanded roughly. “When I say fire, unleash a burst of shots through it. Keep the switch off except when you’re actually firing, so—hopefully— the coils don’t burn out. Fire!”

He was gazing through the dimensoscope. Evelyn was struggling helplessly while two Ragged Men held her arms, grinning as only devils could have grinned, and others squabbled and watched with a fascinated attention some cryptic process which could only be the drawing of lots….

He was staring through the dimensoscope. Evelyn was helplessly fighting back while two Ragged Men held her arms, grinning like devils. Others were arguing and watching with intense curiosity a mysterious process that could only be the drawing of lots….

Tommy saw, and paid no attention. The machine-gun beside him rasped  suddenly. He saw a tree-fern frond shudder. He saw a gaping, irregular hole where a fresh frond was uncurling. Tommy put out his hand to the gun.

Tommy noticed but didn’t care. The machine gun next to him rattled   suddenly. He saw a tree-fern frond tremble. He saw a gaping, uneven hole where a fresh frond was unfurling. Tommy reached out for the gun.

“Let me move it, bench and all,” he said steadily. “Now try it again. Just a burst.”

“Let me handle it, bench and all,” he said calmly. “Now give it another shot. Just a quick burst.”


Again the gun rasped. And the earth was kicked up suddenly where the bullets struck in that other world. The little steel-jacketed missiles were deflected by the terribly overstrained magnets of the catapult, but their energy was not destroyed. It was merely altered in direction. Fired within the laboratory upon our own and normal world, the bullets came out into the world of tree-ferns and monstrous things. They came out, as it happened, sideways instead of point first, which was due to some queer effect of dimension change upon an object moving at high velocity. Because of that, they ricocheted much more readily, and where they struck they made a much more ghastly wound. But the first two bursts caused no effect at all. They were not even noticed by the Ragged Men. The noise of the little gun was thunderous and snarling in the laboratory, but in the world of the fifth dimension there was no sound at all.

Once more the gun fired. And the earth was suddenly kicked up where the bullets hit in that different world. The small steel-jacketed bullets were deflected by the incredibly overstrained magnets of the catapult, but their energy wasn’t destroyed. It was just redirected. When fired in the lab toward our familiar world, the bullets entered the realm of tree-ferns and monstrous entities. They came out sideways instead of point first, due to some strange effect of dimensional change on an object moving at high speed. Because of this, they ricocheted more easily, and where they hit, they created much more horrific wounds. But the first two shots had no impact at all. They weren’t even noticed by the Ragged Men. The sound of the small gun was deafening and snarling in the lab, but in the world of the fifth dimension, there was no sound at all.

“Like this,” said Tommy steadily. “Just like this…. Now fire!”

“Like this,” Tommy said calmly. “Just like this… Now shoot!”

He had tilted the muzzle upward. And then with a horrible grim intensity he traversed the gun as it roared.

He had aimed the muzzle upward. And then with a terrifying intensity he moved along with the gun as it fired.

And it was butchery. Three Ragged Men were cut literally to bits before the storm of bullets began to do real damage. The squabbling group, casting lots for Evelyn, had a swathe of dead men in its midst before snarls begun had been completed.

And it was brutal. Three ragged men were literally torn to pieces before the hail of bullets started to cause real harm. The arguing group, drawing straws for Evelyn, had a patch of dead men among them before the growls had even finished.

“Again,” said Tommy coldly. “Again, Smithers, again!”

“Again,” Tommy said coldly. “Again, Smithers, again!”


And again the little gun roared. The burly bearded man clutched at his throat—and it was a gory horror. A Thing began to run insanely. It did not even look human any longer. It stumbled over the leader of the Ragged Men and died as he had done. The bullets came tumbling over themselves erratically. They swooped and curved and dispersed themselves crazily. Spinning as they were, at right angles to their line of flight, their trajectories were incalculable and their impacts were grisly.

And once again, the little gun fired loudly. The stocky, bearded man grabbed at his throat—and it was a gruesome sight. A creature began to run wildly. It didn't even resemble a human anymore. It tripped over the leader of the Ragged Men and met the same fate. The bullets scattered in a chaotic manner. They swooped and curved and spread out in all directions. Spinning as they were, at right angles to their path, their trajectories were unpredictable and their impacts were horrifying.

The little gun fired ten several bursts, aimed in a desperate cold-bloodedness, before the smell of burnt rubber became suddenly overpowering and the rasping sound of an electric arc broke through the rumbling of the crude-oil engine in the back.

The small gun fired ten quick bursts, shot with a sense of cold determination, before the smell of burned rubber became overwhelmingly strong and the harsh sound of an electric arc cut through the noise of the crude oil engine in the back.

Smithers sobbed.

Smithers cried.

“Burnt out!”

“Stressed out!”

But Tommy waved his hand.

But Tommy waved.

“I think,” he said savagely, “that maybe a dozen of them got away. Evelyn’s staggering toward her father. She’ll turn him loose. That prisoner’s dead, though. Didn’t mean to shoot him, but those bullets flew wild.”

“I think,” he said fiercely, “that maybe about a dozen of them got away. Evelyn’s stumbling toward her dad. She’ll set him free. That prisoner’s dead, though. I didn’t mean to shoot him, but those bullets went everywhere.”

He gave Smithers the eye-piece. Sweat was rolling down his forehead in great drops. His hands were trembling uncontrollably.

He handed Smithers the eye-piece. Sweat was dripping down his forehead in big drops. His hands were shaking uncontrollably.

He paced shakenly up and down the laboratory, trying to shut out of his own sight the things he had seen when the bullets of his own aiming literally splashed into the living flesh of men. He had seen Ragged Men disemboweled by those spinning, knifelike projectiles. He had turned a part of the mad world of that other dimension into a shambles, and he did not regret it because he had saved Evelyn, but he wanted to shut out the horror of seeing what he had done.

He paced nervously back and forth in the lab, trying to block out the images of what he had witnessed when his own bullets struck the living flesh of men. He had watched as ragged men were torn apart by those spinning, knife-like projectiles. He had turned a section of that mad world from another dimension into chaos, and he felt no regret because he had saved Evelyn, but he desperately wanted to erase the horror of what he had done.

“But now,” he said uncertainly to himself, “they’re no better off, except they’ve got weapons…. If that man from the Golden City hadn’t been killed….”

“But now,” he said unsure to himself, “they’re not any better off, except they’ve got weapons… If that guy from the Golden City hadn’t been killed….”


He was looking at the magnetic catapult, burned out and useless. His eyes swung suddenly to the other  one. Just a little while since he had made ready a missile to be thrown through into the other world by that. It contained snapshots, and diagrams, and it was an attempt to communicate with the men of the Golden City without any knowledge of their language.

He was staring at the magnetic catapult, which was burned out and useless. His gaze suddenly shifted to the other   one. It had only been a little while since he prepared a missile to be launched into the other world by that. It held photos and diagrams, and it was an attempt to reach out to the people of the Golden City without knowing their language.

“But—I can communicate with Denham!”

“But—I can talk to Denham!”

He began to write feverishly. If he had looked out of the laboratory window, he would have seen Von Holtz running like a deer, waving his arms jerkily, and—when out of earshot of the laboratory—shouting loudly. And Von Holtz was carrying a small black box which Tommy would have identified instantly as a motion picture camera, built for amateurs but capable of taking pictures indoors and with a surprisingly small amount of light. And if Tommy had listened, he might possibly have heard the beginnings of those shoutings to men hidden in a patch of woodland about a quarter of a mile away. The men, of course, were Jacaro’s, waiting until either Von Holtz had secured the information that was wanted, or until an assault in force upon the laboratory would net them a catapult ready for use—to be examined, photographed, and duplicated at leisure.

He started writing like crazy. If he had looked out of the lab window, he would have seen Von Holtz running like a deer, waving his arms awkwardly, and—once he was out of earshot—yelling loudly. Von Holtz was carrying a small black box that Tommy would have instantly recognized as a motion picture camera, made for amateurs but capable of taking pictures indoors with surprisingly low light. And if Tommy had listened, he might have heard the first hints of those shouts meant for men hidden in a patch of woods about a quarter of a mile away. Those men, of course, were Jacaro’s, waiting for either Von Holtz to get the information they wanted or for a full-on assault on the lab to yield a catapult ready for use—to be examined, photographed, and duplicated when they had the chance.

But Tommy neither looked nor listened. He wrote feverishly, saying to Smithers at the dimensoscope:

But Tommy neither looked nor listened. He wrote frantically, saying to Smithers at the dimensoscope:

“Denham’ll be looking around to see what killed those men. When he does, we want to be ready to shoot a smoke-bomb through to him, with a message attached.”

“Denham will be looking around to see what killed those men. When he does, we want to be ready to shoot a smoke bomb through to him, with a message attached.”

Smithers made a gesture of no especial meaning save that he had heard. And Tommy went on writing swiftly, saying who he was and what he had done, and that another globe was being built so that he and Smithers could come with supplies and arms to help….

Smithers made a gesture that didn't really mean anything other than the fact that he had heard. And Tommy kept writing quickly, stating who he was and what he had done, and that another globe was being built so he and Smithers could come with supplies and weapons to help....

“He’s lookin” around now, Mr. Reames,” said Smithers quietly. “He’s picked up a ricocheted bullet an’ is staring at it.”

“Hey, he’s looking around now, Mr. Reames,” said Smithers quietly. “He’s picked up a ricocheted bullet and is staring at it.”


The crude-oil engine was running at a thunderous rate. Tommy fastened his note in the little missile he had made ready. He placed it under the solenoid of the catapult after Denham’s design, with the springs and rings of metallic ammonium. He turned to Smithers.

The crude-oil engine was running at an intense speed. Tommy secured his note in the small missile he had prepared. He positioned it underneath the solenoid of the catapult following Denham’s design, with the springs and rings of metallic ammonium. He turned to Smithers.

“I’ll watch for him,” said Tommy unsteadily. “You know, watch for the right moment to fling it through. Slow up the generator a little. It’ll rack itself to pieces.”

“I’ll keep an eye out for him,” Tommy said nervously. “You know, wait for the right moment to throw it in. Slow the generator down a bit. It’ll break itself apart.”

He put his eye to the eye-piece. He winced as he saw again what the bullets of his aiming had done. But he saw Denham almost at once. And Denham was scratched and bruised and looked very far indeed from the ideal of a professor of theoretic physics, with hardly more than a few shreds of clothing left upon him, and a ten-day’s beard upon his face. He limped as he walked. But he had stopped in the task of gathering up weapons to show Evelyn excitedly what it was that he had found. A spent and battered bullet, but indubitably a bullet from the world of his own ken. He began to stare about him, hopeful yet incredulous.

He pressed his eye to the eyepiece. He flinched as he saw once again what his shots had caused. But he spotted Denham almost immediately. Denham was scratched and bruised, looking nothing like the ideal of a professor of theoretical physics, with barely more than a few rags of clothing left on him and a ten-day stubble on his face. He limped as he walked. But he had paused in his task of gathering up weapons to excitedly show Evelyn what he had found. A spent and battered bullet, but definitely a bullet from his own world. He started looking around, feeling hopeful yet doubtful.

Tommy took his eye from the dimensoscope just long enough to light the fuse of the smoke-bomb.

Tommy looked away from the dimensoscope just long enough to light the fuse of the smoke bomb.

“Here it goes, Smithers!”

"Here we go, Smithers!"

He flung the switch. The missile with its thickly smoking fuse leaped upward as the concentric rings flickered and whirled bewilderingly. The missile hurt the eyes that watched it. It vanished. The solenoid dropped to the floor from the broken small contrivance.

He flipped the switch. The missile, with its thick, smoking fuse, shot upward as the concentric rings flickered and spun in a confusing way. The missile was blinding to those who watched it. It disappeared. The solenoid fell to the floor from the broken little device.

Then Tommy’s heart stood still as he gazed through the eye-piece again. He could see nothing but an opaque milkiness. But it drifted away, and he realised that it was smoke. More, Denham was staring at it. More yet, he was moving cautiously towards its source, one of the strange golden weapons held ready….

Then Tommy's heart raced as he looked through the eyepiece again. He could see nothing but a thick, cloudy mist. But it cleared away, and he realized it was smoke. Furthermore, Denham was staring at it. Even more, he was moving carefully toward its source, one of the odd golden weapons poised at the ready...

Denham was investigating.

Denham was looking into it.

 

The generator at the back of the laboratory slowed down. Smithers was obeying orders. Tommy hung close by the vision instrument, his hands moving vaguely and helplessly, as one makes gestures without volition when anxious for someone else to duplicate the movements for which he sets the example.

The generator at the back of the lab slowed down. Smithers was following orders. Tommy stood near the vision instrument, his hands moving aimlessly and ineffectively, making gestures without intent, as if he was hoping someone else would mimic the actions he was trying to demonstrate.

He saw Denham, very near, inspecting the smoking thing on the ground suspiciously. The smoke-fuse ceased to burn. Denham stared. After an age-long delay, he picked up the missile Tommy had prepared. And Tommy saw that there was a cord attached to it. He had fastened that cord when planning to try to communicate with the men of the Golden City, when he had expected them to be victorious.

He saw Denham, very close by, inspecting the smoking object on the ground with suspicion. The smoke-fuse stopped burning. Denham stared. After what felt like a long time, he picked up the missile that Tommy had prepared. And Tommy noticed that there was a cord attached to it. He had attached that cord when he was planning to try to communicate with the men of the Golden City, back when he expected them to win.

But he saw Denham’s face light up with pathetic hope. He called to Evelyn. He hobbled excitedly to her, babbling….

But he saw Denham’s face brighten with desperate hope. He called to Evelyn. He hobbled eagerly toward her, chatting away….

Tommy watched, and his heart pounded suddenly as Evelyn turned and smiled in the direction in which she knew the dimensoscope must be. A huge butterfly, its wings a full yard across, fluttered past her head. Denham talked excitedly to her. A clumsy batlike thing swooped by overhead. Its shadow blanketed her face for an instant. A running animal, small and long, ran swiftly in full view from one side of the dimensoscope’s field of vision to the other. Then a snake, curiously horned, went writhing past….

Tommy watched, his heart racing as Evelyn turned and smiled in the direction she knew the dimensoscope had to be. A giant butterfly, its wings a full yard wide, fluttered past her head. Denham chatted excitedly with her. A clumsy, bat-like creature swooped overhead. Its shadow covered her face for a moment. A small, long animal dashed quickly across the dimensoscope’s field of vision. Then a strangely horned snake slithered by...

Denham talked excitedly. He turned and made gestures as of writing, toward the spot where he had picked up Tommy’s message. He began to search for a charred stick where the Ragged Men had built a fire some days now past. A fleeing furry thing sped across his feet, running….

Denham spoke with enthusiasm. He turned and made gestures like he was writing, pointing toward the place where he had found Tommy's message. He started looking for a burned stick where the Ragged Men had made a fire several days ago. A small furry creature darted across his feet, racing away...


Denham looked up. And Evelyn was staring now. She was staring in the direction of the Golden City. And now what was almost a wave of animals, all wild and all fleeing, swept across the field of vision of the dimensoscope. There were gazelles, it seemed—slender-limbed, graceful animals, at any rate—and there were tiny hoofed things which might have been eohippi, and then a monstrous armadillo clanked and rattled past….

Denham looked up. And Evelyn was staring now. She was staring in the direction of the Golden City. And then, what looked like a wave of animals, all wild and all running away, rushed across the field of vision of the dimensoscope. There were gazelles, it seemed—slender, graceful animals, at least—and there were little hoofed creatures that could have been eohippi, and then a huge armadillo clanked and rattled by….

Tommy swung the dimensoscope. He gasped. All the animal world was in flight. The insects had taken to wing. Flying creatures were soaring upward and streaking through the clear blue sky, and all in the one direction. And then out of the morass came monstrous shapes; misshapen, unbelievable reptilian shapes, which fled bellowing thunderously for the tree-fern forest. They were gigantic, those things from the morass. They were hideous. They were things out of nightmares, made into flabby flesh. There were lizards and what might have been gigantic frogs, save that frogs possess no tails. And there were long and snaky necks terminating in infinitesimal heads, and vast palpitating bodies following those impossible small brain-cases, and long tapering tails that thrashed mightily as the ghastly things fled bellowing….

Tommy swung the dimensoscope. He gasped. All the animals were in flight. The insects had taken to the air. Flying creatures were soaring upward and streaking through the clear blue sky, all headed in the same direction. Then out of the swamp came monstrous shapes; oddly shaped, unbelievable reptilian figures, which fled bellowing loudly toward the tree-fern forest. Those things from the swamp were gigantic. They were hideous. They were nightmare creatures, turned into flabby flesh. There were lizards and what might have been giant frogs, except frogs don't have tails. And there were long, snaky necks ending in tiny heads, and huge, pulsing bodies following those impossibly small brains, and long, tapering tails that thrashed mightily as the horrific creatures fled bellowing...

And the cause of the mad panic was a slowly moving white curtain of mist. It was flowing over the marsh, moving with apparent deliberation, but, as Tommy saw, actually very swiftly. It shimmered and quivered and moved onward steadily. Its upper surface gleamed with elusive prismatic colors. It had blotted out the horizon and the Golden City, and it came onward….

And the reason for the crazy panic was a slowly drifting white curtain of mist. It was spilling over the marsh, moving with what seemed like intention, but, as Tommy noticed, actually quite quickly. It shimmered and shook and continued forward steadily. Its top surface sparkled with shifting rainbow colors. It had covered the horizon and the Golden City, and it kept coming....


Denham made frantic, despairing gestures toward the dimensoscope. The thing was coming too fast. There was no time to write. Denham held high the cord that trailed from the message-bearing missile. He gesticulated frantically, and raced to the gutted steel globe and heaved mightily upon it and swung it about so that Tommy saw a great steel ring set in its side, which had been hidden before. He made more gestures, urgently, and motioned Evelyn inside.

Denham was frantically waving his arms toward the dimensoscope. The missile was approaching too quickly. There wasn't time to write. Denham held up the cord that hung from the message-bearing missile. He gestured wildly and rushed to the hollow steel globe, pulling at it with all his strength and turning it around so that Tommy could see a large steel ring embedded in its side that had been hidden before. He made more urgent gestures and motioned for Evelyn to come inside.

 Tommy struck at his forehead.

Tommy hit his forehead.

“It’s poison gas,” he muttered. “Revenge for the smashed-up vehicle…. They knew it by an automatic radio signal, maybe. This is their way of wiping out the Ragged Men…. Poison gas…. It’ll kill Denham and Evelyn…. He wants me to do something….”

“It’s poison gas,” he muttered. “Revenge for the wrecked vehicle…. They probably figured it out through an automatic radio signal. This is their way of getting rid of the Ragged Men…. Poison gas…. It’ll kill Denham and Evelyn…. He wants me to do something….”

He drew back, staring, straining every nerve to think…. And somehow his eyes were drawn to the back of the laboratory and he saw Smithers teetering on his feet, with his hands clasped queerly to his body, and a strange man standing in the door of the laboratory with an automatic pistol in his hand. The automatic had a silencer on it, and its clicking had been drowned out, anyhow, by the roaring of the crude-oil engine.

He pulled back, staring, pushing himself to think... And somehow his gaze was pulled to the back of the lab where he saw Smithers swaying on his feet, hands awkwardly pressed against his body, and a strange man standing in the lab doorway with a handgun in his hand. The gun had a silencer on it, but its clicking was drowned out by the loud noise of the crude-oil engine.

The man was small and dark and natty. His lips were drawn back in a peculiar mirthless grin as Smithers teetered stupidly back and forth and then fell….

The man was short and dark and well-dressed. His lips were stretched back in a strange, joyless grin as Smithers teetered foolishly back and forth and then fell….

The explosion of Tommy’s own revolver astounded him as much as it did Jacaro’s gunman. He did not ever remember drawing it or aiming. The natty little gunman was blotted out by a spouting mass of white smoke—and suddenly Tommy knew what it was that Denham wanted him to do.

The blast from Tommy's own revolver surprised him just as much as it surprised Jacaro's gunman. He couldn't recall drawing it or aiming. The sharp-dressed gunman was obscured by a cloud of white smoke—and in that moment, Tommy realized what Denham needed him to do.


There was rope in a loose and untidy coil beneath a work bench. Tommy sprang to it in a queer, nightmarish activity. He knew what was happening, of course. Von Holtz had seen the magnetic catapult at work. That couldn’t be destroyed or its workings hidden like the ring catapult of Denham’s design. He’d gone out to call in Jacaro’s men. And they’d shot down Smithers as a cold-blooded preliminary to the seizure of the instrument Jacaro wanted.

There was rope in a loose and messy coil under a workbench. Tommy jumped at it in a strange, nightmarish way. He knew what was going on, of course. Von Holtz had seen the magnetic catapult in action. That couldn’t be destroyed or its mechanisms hidden like Denham’s ring catapult. He had gone out to call in Jacaro’s men. And they had shot down Smithers as a cold-blooded first move to take control of the device Jacaro wanted.

It was necessary to defend the laboratory. But Tommy could not spare the time. That white mist was moving upon Evelyn and her father, in that other world. It was death, as the terror of the wild things demonstrated. They had to be helped….

It was essential to protect the lab. But Tommy couldn't afford to waste time. That white mist was approaching Evelyn and her dad in that other world. It was death, as the fear from the wild things showed. They needed to be saved...

He knotted the rope to the end of the cord that vanished curiously somewhere among the useless mass of rings. He tugged at the cord—and it was tugged in return. Denham, in another world, had felt his signal and had replied to it….

He tied the rope to the end of the cord that mysteriously disappeared somewhere among the jumble of rings. He pulled on the cord—and it pulled back. Denham, in another world, had sensed his signal and responded to it…

A window smashed suddenly and a bullet missed Tommy’s neck by inches. He fired at that window, and absorbedly guided the knot of the rope past its vanishing point. The knot ceased to exist and the rope crept onward—and suddenly moved more and more swiftly to a place where abruptly it was not. For the length of half an inch, the rope hurt the eyes that looked at it. Beyond that it was not possible to see it at all.

A window shattered suddenly, and a bullet narrowly missed Tommy’s neck. He shot at that window and focused intensely, guiding the knot of the rope past where it disappeared. The knot vanished, and the rope continued to move—then suddenly sped up to a point where it abruptly disappeared. For half an inch, the rope was blinding to anyone who looked at it. Beyond that, it was completely invisible.

Tommy leaped up. He plunged ahead of two separate spurts of shots from two separate windows. The shots pierced the place where he had been. He was racing for the crude-oil engine. There was a chain wound upon a drum, there, and a clutch attached the drum to the engine.

Tommy jumped up. He rushed forward, dodging two separate bursts of gunfire from two different windows. The shots hit the spot where he had just been. He was sprinting for the crude oil engine. There was a chain wrapped around a drum, and a clutch connected the drum to the engine.

He stopped and seized the repeating shotgun Smithers had brought as his own weapon against Jacaro’s gangsters. He sent four loads of buckshot at the windows of the laboratory. A man yelled.

He stopped and grabbed the repeating shotgun Smithers had brought as his own weapon against Jacaro’s gangsters. He fired four rounds of buckshot at the laboratory windows. A man screamed.

And Tommy had dropped the gun to knot the rope to the chain, desperately, fiercely, in a terrible haste.

And Tommy had dropped the gun to tie the rope to the chain, urgently, intensely, in a frenzied rush.


The chain began to pay out to that peculiar vanishing point which was here an entry-way to another world—perhaps another universe.

The chain started to unravel towards that strange vanishing point which served as an entry to another world—maybe even another universe.

A bullet nicked his ribs. He picked up the gun and fired it nearly at random. He saw Smithers moving feebly, and Tommy had a vast compassion for Smithers, but— He shuddered suddenly. Something had struck him a heavy blow in the shoulder. And something else battered at his leg. There was no sound that could be heard above the thunder of the crude-oil motor, but Tommy, was queerly aware of buzzing  things flying about him, and of something very warm flowing down his body and down his leg. And he felt very dizzy and weak and extremely tired…. He could not see clearly, either.

A bullet grazed his ribs. He picked up the gun and fired it almost randomly. He noticed Smithers moving weakly, and Tommy felt a deep compassion for Smithers, but—he suddenly shuddered. Something hit him hard in the shoulder. And something else struck his leg. There was no sound loud enough to drown out the roar of the crude-oil engine, but Tommy was strangely aware of buzzing things zipping around him and of something very warm flowing down his body and leg. He felt incredibly dizzy and weak and extremely tired…. He couldn't see clearly, either.

But he had to wait until Denham had the chain fast to the globe. That was the way he had intended to come back, of course. The ring was in the globe, and this chain was in the laboratory to haul the globe back from wherever it had been sent. And Von Holtz had disconnected it before sending away the globe with Denham in it. If the chain remained unbroken, of course it could be hauled in, as it would turn all necessary angles and force the globe to follow those angles, whatever they might be….

But he had to wait until Denham had the chain secured to the globe. That was how he had planned to return, of course. The ring was in the globe, and this chain was in the lab to pull the globe back from wherever it had been sent. And Von Holtz had disconnected it before sending the globe away with Denham. If the chain stayed intact, it could be pulled in, as it would turn at all the necessary angles and make the globe follow those angles, whatever they might be…

Tommy was on his hands and knees, and men were saying savagely:

Tommy was on all fours, and men were shouting aggressively:

“Where’s that thing, hey? Where’s th’ thing Jacaro wants?”

“Where’s that thing, hey? Where’s the thing Jacaro wants?”

He wanted to tell them that they should say if the chain had stopped moving to a place where it ceased to exist, so that he could throw a clutch and bring Denham and his daughter back from the place where Von Holtz had marooned them when he wanted to steal Denham’s secret. Tommy wanted to explain that. But the floor struck him in the face, and something said to him:

He wanted to tell them that they should let him know if the chain had stopped moving to a point where it no longer existed, so he could engage the clutch and bring Denham and his daughter back from the location where Von Holtz had abandoned them when he tried to steal Denham’s secret. Tommy wanted to clarify that. But the floor hit him in the face, and something told him:

“They’ve shot you.”

“They shot you.”


But it did not seem to matter, somehow, and he lay very still until he felt himself strangling, and he was breathing in strong ammonia which made his eyes smart and his tired lungs gasp.

But it didn’t seem to matter, somehow, and he lay completely still until he felt himself suffocating, and he was inhaling strong ammonia that stung his eyes and made his tired lungs struggle.

Then he saw flames, and heard a motor car roaring away from close by the laboratory.

Then he saw flames and heard a car speeding away from right by the lab.

“They’ve stolen the catapult and set fire to the place,” he remembered dizzily, “and now they’re skipping out….”

“They’ve taken the catapult and burned the place down,” he recalled dazedly, “and now they’re escaping….”

Even that did not seem to matter. But then he heard the chain clank, next to him on the floor. The white mist! Denham and Evelyn waiting for the white mist to reach them, and Denham jerking desperately on the chain to signal that he was ready….

Even that didn't seem to matter. But then he heard the chain clank next to him on the floor. The white mist! Denham and Evelyn were waiting for the white mist to reach them, and Denham was pulling urgently on the chain to signal that he was ready...

The flames had released ammonia from the metal Von Holtz had made. That had roused Tommy. But it did not give him strength. It is impossible to say where Tommy’s strength came from, when somehow he crawled to the clutch lever, with the engine roaring steadily above him, and got one hand on the lever, and edged himself up, and up, and up, until he could swing his whole weight on that lever. That instant of dangling hurt excruciatingly, too, and Tommy saw only that the drum began to revolve swiftly, winding the chain upon it, before his grip gave way.

The flames had released ammonia from the metal Von Holtz had made. That had woken Tommy up. But it didn’t give him any strength. It’s hard to say where Tommy’s strength came from when he somehow crawled to the clutch lever, with the engine roaring steadily above him, and managed to get one hand on the lever. He pulled himself up, and up, and up, until he could swing his whole weight on that lever. That moment of hanging hurt like crazy, too, and Tommy only saw that the drum started to spin rapidly, winding the chain around it, before his grip slipped.

And the chain came winding in and in from nowhere, and the tall laboratory filled more and more thickly with smoke, and lurid flames appeared somewhere, and a rushing sound began to be audible as the fire roared upward to the inflammable roof, and the engine ran thunderously….

And the chain came twisting in from nowhere, and the tall lab filled more and more with smoke, and bright flames appeared somewhere, and a rushing sound started to be heard as the fire roared up to the flammable roof, and the engine ran loudly….


Then, suddenly, there was a shape in the middle of the laboratory floor. A huge globular shape which it hurt the eyes to look upon. It became visible out of nowhere as if evoked by magic amid the flames of hell. But it came, and was solid and substantial, and it slid along the floor upon small wheels until it wound up with a crash against the winding drum, and the chain shrieked as it tightened unbearably—and the engine choked and died.

Then, out of nowhere, a shape suddenly appeared in the center of the lab floor. A massive, round shape that was painful to look at. It materialized as if conjured by magic in the midst of hellfire. But it was real, solid, and substantial, gliding across the floor on small wheels until it crashed into the winding drum, causing the chain to scream as it tightened painfully—and the engine sputtered and died.

Then a door opened in the monstrous globe. Two figures leaped out, aghast. Two ragged, tattered, strangely-armed figures, who cried out to each other and started for the door. But the girl stumbled over Tommy and called, choking, to her father. Groping toward her, he found Smithers. And then Tommy smiled drowsily to himself as soft arms tugged bravely at him, and a slender, glorious figure staggered with him to fresh air.

Then a door opened in the huge globe. Two figures jumped out, shocked. Two ragged, torn, oddly-armed figures shouted to each other and moved toward the door. But the girl tripped over Tommy and called out, gasping, to her father. Reaching for her, he found Smithers. And then Tommy smiled sleepily to himself as gentle arms pulled at him, and a slender, beautiful figure staggered with him into the fresh air.

“It’s Von Holtz,” snapped Denham,  and coughed as he fought his way to the open. “I’ll blast him to hell with these things we brought back….”

“It’s Von Holtz,” snapped Denham,  and coughed as he pushed his way to the open. “I’ll blow him to hell with these things we brought back….”


That was the last thing Tommy knew until he woke up in bed with a feeling of many bandages and an impression that his lungs hurt.

That was the last thing Tommy knew until he woke up in bed feeling like he was wrapped in a bunch of bandages and noticing that his lungs hurt.

Denham seemed to have heard him move. He looked in the door.

Denham seemed to have heard him move. He looked through the door.

“Hullo, Reames. You’re all right now.”

"Hey, Reames. You're all good now."

Tommy regarded him curiously until he realized. Denham was shaved and fully clothed. That was the strangeness about him. Tommy had been watching him for many days as his clothing swiftly deteriorated and his beard grew.

Tommy looked at him with curiosity until he understood. Denham was clean-shaven and fully dressed. That was what felt odd about him. Tommy had been observing him for several days as his clothes quickly fell apart and his beard lengthened.

“You are, too, I see,” he said weakly. “I’m damned glad.” Then he felt foolish, and querulous, and as if he should make some apology, and instead said, “But five dimensions does seem extreme. Three is enough for ordinary use, and four is luxurious. Five seems to be going a bit too far.”

“You are, too, I see,” he said weakly. “I’m really glad.” Then he felt foolish, and whiny, and as if he should apologize, and instead said, “But five dimensions does seem excessive. Three is enough for everyday use, and four is a luxury. Five seems like a bit much.”

Denham blinked, and then grinned suddenly. Tommy had admired the man who could face so extraordinary a situation with such dogged courage, and now he found, suddenly, that he liked Denham.

Denham blinked and then suddenly grinned. Tommy had admired the man who could face such an extraordinary situation with so much determination, and now he realized, unexpectedly, that he liked Denham.

“Not too far,” said Denham grimly. “Look!” He held up one of the weapons Tommy had seen in that other world, one of the golden-colored truncheons. “I brought this back. The same metal they built that wagon of theirs with. All their weapons. Most of their tools—as I know. It’s gold, man! They use gold in that world as we use steel here. That’s why Jacaro was ready to kill to get the secret of getting there. Von Holtz enlisted him.”

“Not too far,” Denham said with a serious tone. “Look!” He raised one of the weapons Tommy had seen in that other world, a golden truncheon. “I brought this back. The same metal they made that wagon out of. All their weapons. Most of their tools—as I know. It’s gold, man! They use gold in that world like we use steel here. That’s why Jacaro was willing to kill to find out how to get there. Von Holtz got him on board.”

“How did you know—” began Tommy weakly.

“How did you know—” Tommy started weakly.

“Smithers,” said Denham. “We dragged both of you out before the lab went-up in smoke. He’s going to be all right, too. Evelyn’s nursing both of you. She wants to talk to you, but I want to say this first: You did a damned fine thing, Reames! The only man who could have saved us, and you just about killed yourself doing it. Smithers saw you swing that clutch lever with three bullets in your body. And you’re a scientist, too. You’re my partner, Reames, in what we do in the fifth dimension.”

“Smithers,” Denham said. “We pulled both of you out before the lab went up in flames. He’s going to be fine, too. Evelyn’s taking care of both of you. She wants to talk to you, but I have to say this first: You did an amazing thing, Reames! You’re the only person who could have saved us, and you nearly killed yourself doing it. Smithers saw you pull that clutch lever with three bullets in your body. And you’re a scientist, too. You’re my partner, Reames, in what we do in the fifth dimension.”


Tommy blinked. “But five dimensions does seem extreme….”

Tommy blinked. “But five dimensions does seem a bit much….”

“We are the Interdimensional Trading Company,” said Denham, smiling. “Somehow, I think we’ll find something in this world we can trade for the gold in that. And we’ve got to get there, Reames, because Jacaro will surely try to make use of that catapult principle you worked out. He’ll raise the devil; and I think the people of that Golden City would be worth knowing. No, we’re partners. Sooner or later, you’ll know how I feel about what you’ve done. I’m going to bring Evelyn in here now.”

“We're the Interdimensional Trading Company,” Denham said with a smile. “I have a feeling we'll find something in this world that we can trade for the gold in that one. And we need to get there, Reames, because Jacaro will definitely try to use that catapult principle you figured out. He’ll cause a lot of trouble; and I believe the people of that Golden City would be interesting to get to know. No, we’re partners. Sooner or later, you’ll understand how I feel about what you’ve done. I'm going to bring Evelyn in here now.”

He vanished. An instant later Tommy heard a voice—a girl’s voice. His heart began to pound. Denham came back into the room and with him was Evelyn. She smiled warmly upon Tommy, though as his eyes fell blankly upon the smart sport clothes she was again wearing, she flushed.

He disappeared. A moment later, Tommy heard a voice—a girl’s voice. His heart started to race. Denham returned to the room, and with him was Evelyn. She smiled warmly at Tommy, but as his gaze fell blankly on the stylish sports clothes she was wearing again, she blushed.

“My daughter Evelyn,” said Denham. “She wants to thank you.”

“My daughter Evelyn,” Denham said. “She wants to thank you.”

And Tommy felt a warm soft hand pressing his, and he looked deep into the eyes of the girl he had never before spoken to, but for whom he had risked his life, and whom he knew he would love forever. There were a thousand things crowding to his lips for utterance. He had watched Evelyn, and he loved her—

And Tommy felt a warm, gentle hand pressing against his, and he looked deeply into the eyes of the girl he had never spoken to before, but for whom he had risked his life, and whom he knew he would love forever. There were a thousand things he wanted to say. He had watched Evelyn, and he loved her—

“H-how do you do?” said Tommy, lamely. “I’m—awfully glad to meet you.”

“Hey, how's it going?” said Tommy, awkwardly. “I’m really glad to meet you.”

But before he was well he learned to talk more sensibly.

But before he got better, he learned to talk more sensibly.

 
A man is pointing into the air; several torpedo-shaped objects fall from the sky.

—And the ships, at that touch, fell helplessly down from the heights.

—And the ships, at that touch, fell powerless from the heights.

The Pirate Planet

PART THREE OF A FOUR-PART NOVEL

PART THREE OF A FOUR-PART NOVEL

By Charles W. Diffin

By Charles W. Diffin

Two fighting Yankees—war-torn Earth’s sole representatives on Venus—set out to spike the greatest gun of all time.

Two battling Yankees—war-torn Earth’s only representatives on Venus—set out to fire the greatest gun of all time.

WHAT HAS GONE BEFORE

The attack comes without warning; its reason is unknown. But Venus is approaching the earth, and flashes from the planet are followed by terrific explosions that wreak havoc throughout the world. Lieutenant McGuire and Captain Blake of the U. S. Army Air Service see a great ship fly in from space. Blake attacks it with the 91st Squadron in support, and Blake alone survives. McGuire and Professor Sykes, an astronomer of Mount Lawson, are captured.

The attack happens out of nowhere; its motive is unclear. But Venus is getting closer to Earth, and bursts from the planet are followed by massive explosions that cause destruction all over the globe. Lieutenant McGuire and Captain Blake of the U.S. Army Air Service spot a huge ship coming in from space. Blake engages it with the 91st Squadron backing him up, but Blake is the only one who makes it out alive. McGuire and Professor Sykes, an astronomer from Mount Lawson, get taken captive.

 The bombardment ceases as Venus passes on, and the people of Earth sink into hopeless despondency. Less than a year and a half and the planet will return, and then—the end! The armament of Earth is futile against an enemy who has conquered space. Blake hopes that science might provide a means; might show our fighters how to go out into space and throttle the attack at its source. But the hope is blasted, until a radio from McGuire supplies a lead.

 The bombardment stops as Venus moves on, and the people of Earth fall into hopeless despair. In less than a year and a half, the planet will return, and then—the end! Earth’s weapons are useless against an enemy that has conquered space. Blake hopes that science might offer a solution; maybe it will show our fighters how to go out into space and stop the attack at its source. But that hope is shattered, until a radio message from McGuire provides a lead.

McGuire is on Venus. He and Sykes land on that distant planet, captives of a barbarous people. They are taken before Torg, the emperor, and his council, and they learn that these red, man-shaped beasts intend to conquer the earth. Spawning in millions, they are crowded, and Earth is to be their colony.

McGuire is on Venus. He and Sykes land on that faraway planet, prisoners of a savage people. They are brought before Torg, the emperor, and his council, and they discover that these red, humanoid beasts plan to conquer Earth. Breeding in millions, they are overcrowded, and Earth is set to become their colony.

Imprisoned on a distant island, the two captives are drugged and hypnotized before a machine which throws their thoughts upon a screen. Involuntary traitors, they disclose the secrets of Earth and its helplessness; then attempt to escape and end their lives rather than be forced to further betrayal of their own people.

Imprisoned on a remote island, the two captives are sedated and hypnotized before a machine that displays their thoughts on a screen. As unwilling traitors, they reveal the secrets of Earth and its vulnerabilities; then, they try to escape and end their lives instead of being coerced into betraying their own people further.

McGuire finds a radio station and sends a message back to Earth. He implores Blake to find a man named Winslow, for Winslow has invented a space ship and claims to have reached the moon.

McGuire finds a radio station and sends a message back to Earth. He urges Blake to locate a man named Winslow, because Winslow has created a spaceship and says he has reached the moon.

No time for further sending—McGuire does not even know if his message has been received—but they reach the ocean where death offers them release. A force of their captors attacking on land, they throw themselves from a cliff, then swim out to drown beyond reach in the ocean. An enemy ship sweeps above them: its gas cloud threatens not the death they desire but unconsciousness and capture. “God help us,” says Sykes; “we can’t even die!”

No time to send another message—McGuire doesn’t even know if his message was received—but they arrive at the ocean where death promises them freedom. With their captors attacking on land, they jump off a cliff and swim out to drown where they can't be reached in the ocean. An enemy ship hovers above them: its gas cloud poses not the death they seek, but unconsciousness and capture. “God help us,” says Sykes; “we can’t even die!”

They sink, only to be buoyed up by a huge metal shape. A metal projector raises from the ocean, bears upon the enemy ship and sends it, a mass of flame and molten metal, into the sea. And friendly voices are in McGuire’s ears as careful hands lift the two men and carry them within the craft that has saved them.

They sink, only to be lifted by a huge metal object. A metal projector rises from the ocean, targets the enemy ship, and sends it, a mass of flame and molten metal, into the sea. And friendly voices fill McGuire’s ears as careful hands lift the two men and carry them inside the craft that has saved them.

CHAPTER XIII

Lieutenant McGuire had tried to die. He and Professor Sykes had welcomed death with open arms, and death had been thwarted by their enemies who wanted them alive—wanted to draw their knowledge from them as a vampire bat might seek to feast. And, when even death was denied them, help had come.

Lt. McGuire had tried to die. He and Professor Sykes had embraced death, but their enemies, who wanted them alive to extract their knowledge like a vampire bat feasting, had intervened. And when even death was denied to them, help arrived.

The enemy ship had gone crashing to destruction where its melting metal made hissing clouds of steam as it buried itself in the ocean. And this craft that had saved them—Lieutenant McGuire had never been on a submarine, but he knew it could be only that that held him now and carried him somewhere at tremendous speed.

The enemy ship had crashed into destruction, its melting metal creating hissing clouds of steam as it sank into the ocean. And this vessel that had saved them—Lieutenant McGuire had never been on a submarine, but he knew it could only be that which was now holding him and speeding him somewhere at incredible velocity.

This was miracle enough! But to see, with eyes which could not be deceiving him, a vision of men, human, white of face—men like himself—bending and working over Sykes’ unconscious body—that could not be immediately grasped.

This was already a miracle! But to see, with eyes that couldn't be fooled, a vision of men, human, pale-faced—men like him—bending over and working on Sykes' unconscious body—that was hard to fully understand.

Their faces, unlike the bleached-blood horrors he had seen, were aglow with the flush of health. They were tall, slenderly built, graceful in their quick motions as they worked to revive the unconscious man. One stopped, as he passed, to lay a cool hand on McGuire’s forehead, and the eyes that looked down seemed filled with the blessed quality of kindness.

Their faces, unlike the pale and terrifying ones he had seen, shone with a healthy glow. They were tall, slender, and graceful in their quick movements as they worked to revive the unconscious man. One paused as he walked by to place a cool hand on McGuire’s forehead, and the eyes that gazed down seemed full of genuine kindness.

They were human—his own kind!—and McGuire was unable to take in at first the full wonder of it.

They were human—his own kind!—and McGuire couldn't fully grasp the wonder of it at first.

Did the tall man speak? His lips did not move, yet McGuire heard the words as in some inner ear.

Did the tall man speak? His lips didn't move, yet McGuire heard the words as if through some inner ear.

“We were awaiting you, friend Mack Guire.” The voice was musical, thrilling, and yet the listening man could  not have sworn that he heard a voice at all. It was as if a thought were placed within his mind by the one beside him.

“We were waiting for you, friend Mack Guire.” The voice was melodic and exciting, yet the man listening couldn't have sworn he actually heard a voice at all. It felt like a thought was being put into his mind by the person next to him.

The one who had paused hurried on to aid the others, and McGuire let his gaze wander.

The person who had stopped quickly moved on to help the others, and McGuire let his eyes drift.


The porthole beside him showed dimly a pale green light; they were submerged, and the hissing rush of water told him that they were travelling fast. There was a door in the farther wall; beyond was a room of gleaming lights that reflected from myriads of shining levers and dials. A control room. A figure moved as McGuire watched, to press on a lever where a red light was steadily increasing in brightness. He consulted strange instruments before him, touched a metal button here and there, then opened a switch, and the rippling hiss of waters outside their craft softened to a gentler note.

The porthole next to him showed a faint green light; they were underwater, and the rushing sound of water told him they were moving quickly. There was a door on the far wall; beyond it was a room filled with bright lights reflecting off countless shiny levers and dials. A control room. A figure moved as McGuire watched, pressing a lever where a red light was steadily getting brighter. The figure checked strange instruments in front of him, pressed a metal button here and there, then flipped a switch, and the hissing sound of the water outside their craft softened to a gentler tone.

The tall one was beside him again.

The tall one was next to him again.

“Your friend will live,” he told him in that wordless tongue, “and we are almost arrived. The invisible arms of our anchorage have us now and will draw us safely to rest.”

“Your friend is going to live,” he told him in that silent way, “and we’re almost there. The unseen arms of our haven have us now and will pull us to safety.”

The kindly tone was music in McGuire’s ears, and he smiled in reply. “Friends!” he thought. “We are among friends.”

The friendly tone was music to McGuire's ears, and he smiled in response. "Friends!" he thought. "We are among friends."

“You are most welcome,” the other assured him, “and, yes, you are truly among friends.” But the lieutenant glanced upward in wonder, for he knew that he had uttered no spoken word.

“You're very welcome,” the other assured him, “and yes, you're definitely among friends.” But the lieutenant looked up in amazement, as he realized that he hadn't said anything aloud.

Their ship turned and changed its course beneath them, then came finally to rest with a slight rocking motion as if cushioned on powerful springs. Sykes was being assisted to his feet as the tall man reached for McGuire’s hand and helped him to rise.

Their ship turned and changed direction beneath them, finally coming to rest with a slight rocking motion as if it were cushioned on strong springs. Sykes was helped to his feet as the tall man reached for McGuire’s hand and assisted him in standing up.

The two men of Earth stood for a long minute while they stared unbelievingly into each other’s eyes. Their wonder and amazement found no words for expression but must have been apparent to the one beside them.

The two men from Earth stood for a long minute, gazing in disbelief into each other’s eyes. Their wonder and amazement were beyond words but must have been obvious to the person next to them.

“You will understand,” he told them. “Do not question this reality even to yourselves. You are safe!… Come.” And he led the way through an opening doorway to a wet deck outside. Beyond this was a wharf of carved stone, and the men followed where steps were inset to allow them to ascend.

“You will understand,” he said to them. “Don’t question this reality, not even to yourselves. You’re safe!… Come.” And he led the way through an open doorway to a wet deck outside. Beyond this was a stone wharf, and the men followed where steps were embedded to help them climb up.

Again McGuire could not know if he heard a tumult of sound or sensed it in some deeper way. The air about them was aglow with soft light, and it echoed in his ears with music unmistakably real—beautiful music!—exhilarating! But the clamor of welcoming voices, like the words from their tall companion, came soundlessly to him.

Again, McGuire couldn’t tell if he was hearing a flood of sound or experiencing it in some deeper way. The air around them glowed with soft light, and it resonated in his ears with music that was undeniably real—beautiful music!—exhilarating! But the din of welcoming voices, like the words from their tall companion, reached him without sound.


There were people, throngs of them, waiting. Tall like the others, garbed, like those horrible beings of a past that seemed distant and remote, in loose garments of radiant colors. And everywhere were welcoming smiles and warm and friendly glances.

There were people, crowds of them, waiting. Tall like the others, dressed like those awful creatures from a past that felt far away, in loose, brightly colored clothing. And everywhere were friendly smiles and warm, welcoming looks.

McGuire let his dazed eyes roam around to find the sculptured walls of a huge room like a tremendous cave. The soft glow of light was everywhere, and it brought out the beauty of flowing lines and delicate colors in statuary and bas-relief that adorned the walls. Behind him the water made a dark pool, and from it projected the upper works of their strange craft.

McGuire let his dazed eyes wander around and take in the sculpted walls of a massive room that resembled a huge cave. A soft glow of light surrounded him, highlighting the beauty of the flowing lines and delicate colors in the statues and bas-reliefs that decorated the walls. Behind him, the water formed a dark pool, and from it emerged the upper part of their unusual craft.

His eyes were hungry for these new sights, but he turned with Sykes to follow their guide through the colorful crowd that parted to let them through. They passed under a carved archway and found themselves in another and greater room.

His eyes were eager for these new sights, but he turned with Sykes to follow their guide through the vibrant crowd that stepped aside to let them through. They walked under a beautifully carved archway and entered another, even larger room.

But was it a room? McGuire marveled at its tremendous size. His eyes took in the smooth green of a grassy lawn, the flowers and plants, and then they followed where the hand of Sykes was pointing. The astronomer gripped McGuire’s arm in a numbing clutch; his other hand was raised above.

But was it a room? McGuire was amazed at how large it was. His eyes admired the smooth green of the grassy lawn, the flowers and plants, and then followed where Sykes was pointing. The astronomer had a tight grip on McGuire’s arm; his other hand was raised high.

“The stars,” he said. “The clouds are gone; it is night!”

“The stars,” he said. “The clouds are gone; it’s night!”

And where he pointed was a vault of  black velvet. Deep hues of blue seemed blended with it, and far in its depths were the old familiar star-groups of the skies. “Ah!” the scientist breathed, “the beautiful, friendly stars!”

And where he pointed was a vault of  black velvet. Deep shades of blue seemed mixed in, and far within its depths were the old familiar star patterns of the sky. “Ah!” the scientist breathed, “the beautiful, welcoming stars!”

Their guide waited; then, “Come,” he urged gently, and led them toward a lake whose unruffled glassy surface mirrored the stars above. Beside it a man was waiting to receive them.

Their guide waited; then, “Come,” he encouraged softly, and led them toward a lake whose smooth, reflective surface mirrored the stars above. Beside it, a man was waiting to greet them.

McGuire had to force his eyes away from the unreal beauty of opal walls like the fairy structures they had seen. There was color everywhere that blended and fused to make glorious harmony that was pure joy to the eyes.

McGuire had to pull his gaze away from the unreal beauty of the opal walls, like the fairy-tale places they had seen. There was color everywhere that blended and merged to create a stunning harmony that was pure joy to look at.


The man who waited was young. He stood erect, his face like that of a Grecian statue, and his robe was blazing with the flash of jewels. Beside him was a girl, tall and slender, and sweetly serious of face. Like the man, her garments were lovely with jeweled iridescence, and now McGuire saw that the throng within the vast space was similarly apparelled.

The man who waited was young. He stood tall, his face resembling a Grecian statue, and his robe was bright with the shimmer of jewels. Next to him was a girl, tall and slender, with a sweetly serious expression. Like the man, her clothes were beautiful and sparkling with jewels, and now McGuire noticed that the crowd in the large space was dressed similarly.

The tall man raised his hand.

The tall man raised his hand.

“Welcome!” he said, and McGuire realized with a start that the words were spoken aloud. “You are most welcome, my friends, among the people of that world you call Venus.”

“Welcome!” he said, and McGuire realized with a jolt that he had spoken the words out loud. “You are very welcome, my friends, among the people of the world you refer to as Venus.”

Professor Sykes was still weak from his ordeal; he wavered perceptibly where he stood, and the man before them them turned to give an order. There were chairs that came like magic; bright robes covered them; and the men were seated while the man and girl also took seats beside them as those who prepare for an intimate talk with friends.

Professor Sykes was still weak from his ordeal; he swayed slightly where he stood, and the man in front of them turned to give an order. Chairs appeared as if by magic; they were draped in bright robes, and the men sat down while the man and girl also took their seats next to them, like those getting ready for a close conversation with friends.

Lieutenant McGuire found his voice at last. “Who are you?” he asked in wondering tones. “What does it mean? We were lost—and you saved us. But you—you are not like the others.” And he repeated, “What does it mean?”

Lieutenant McGuire finally found his voice. “Who are you?” he asked, sounding both surprised and curious. “What does this mean? We were lost—and you saved us. But you—you’re not like the others.” And he asked again, “What does it mean?”

“No,” said the other with a slight smile, “we truly are not like those others. They are not men such as you and I. They are something less than human: animals—vermin!—from whom God, in His wisdom, has seen fit to withhold the virtues that raise men higher than the beasts.”

“No,” said the other with a slight smile, “we really aren’t like those others. They aren’t people like you and me. They’re something less than human: animals—vermin!—from whom God, in His wisdom, has chosen to withhold the qualities that elevate humans above the beasts.”

His face hardened as he spoke and for a moment the eyes were stern, but he smiled again as he continued.

His face grew tough as he spoke, and for a moment his eyes were serious, but he smiled again as he continued.

“And we,” he said, “you ask who we are. We are the people of Venus. I am Djorn, ruler, in name, of all. ‘In name’ I say, for we rule here by common reason; I am only selected to serve. And this is my sister, Althora. The name, with us, means ‘radiant light.’” He turned to exchange smiles with the girl at his side. “We think her well named,” he said.

“And we,” he said, “you want to know who we are. We are the people of Venus. I’m Djorn, the ruler, in name, of all. ‘In name’ I say, because we govern here by mutual understanding; I’m just chosen to serve. And this is my sister, Althora. The name, for us, means ‘radiant light.’” He turned to share smiles with the girl next to him. “We think she’s well named,” he said.

“The others,”—he waved toward the throng that clustered about—“you will learn to know in time.”

“The others,” he gestured toward the crowd gathered around, “you’ll get to know eventually.”


Professor Sykes felt the need of introductions.

Prof. Sykes thought it was necessary to make introductions.

“This is Lieutenant—” he began, but the other interrupted with an upraised hand.

“This is Lieutenant—” he started, but the other cut him off with a raised hand.

“Mack Guire,” he supplied; “and you are Professor Sykes…. Oh, we know you!” he laughed; “we have been watching you since your arrival; we have been waiting to help you.”

“Mack Guire,” he said; “and you are Professor Sykes…. Oh, we know you!” he laughed; “we’ve been watching you since you arrived; we’ve been waiting to help you.”

The professor was open-mouthed.

The professor was speechless.

“Your thoughts,” explained the other, “are as a printed page. We have been with you by mental contact at all times. We could hear, but, at that distance, and—pardon me!—with your limited receptivity, we could not communicate.

“Your thoughts,” explained the other, “are like a printed page. We have been connected with you mentally at all times. We could hear you, but at that distance, and—sorry!—with your limited ability to receive, we couldn’t communicate.”

“Do not resent our intrusion,” he added; “we listened only for our own good, and we shall show you how to insulate your thoughts. We do not pry.”

“Don’t hold a grudge about us interrupting,” he added; “we were listening only for our own benefit, and we’ll show you how to protect your thoughts. We’re not being nosy.”

Lieutenant McGuire waved all that aside. “You saved us from them,” he said; “that’s the answer. But—what does it mean? Those others are in control; they are attacking our Earth, the world where we lived. Why do you permit—?”

Lieutenant McGuire brushed that off. “You saved us from them,” he said; “that’s the answer. But—what does it mean? Those others are in control; they’re attacking our Earth, the world we lived in. Why do you allow—?”

Again the other’s face was set in sterner lines.

Again, the other person's face was set in a more serious expression.

 “Yes,” he said, and his voice was full of unspoken regret, “they do rule this world; they have attacked your Earth; they intend much more, and I fear they must be successful. Listen. Your wonderment is natural, and I shall explain.

 “Yes,” he said, his voice heavy with unspoken regret, “they are in control of this world; they have attacked your Earth; they have much bigger plans, and I’m afraid they will succeed. Listen. Your curiosity is understandable, and I will explain.

“We are the people of Venus. Some centuries ago we ruled this world. Now you find us a handful only, living like moles in this underworld.”

“We are the people of Venus. Some centuries ago, we ruled this world. Now you find us just a few, living like moles in this underground.”

“Underworld?” protested Professor Sykes. He pointed above to the familiar constellations. “Where are the clouds?” he asked.

"Underworld?" protested Professor Sykes. He pointed up at the familiar constellations. "Where are the clouds?" he asked.

The girl, Althora, leaned forward now. “It will please my brother,” she said in a soft voice, “that you thought it real. He has had pleasure in creating that—a replica of the skies we used to know before the coming of the clouds.”

The girl, Althora, leaned forward now. “It will make my brother happy,” she said softly, “that you believed it was real. He has enjoyed creating that—a replica of the skies we used to know before the clouds arrived.”


Professor Sykes was bewildered. “That sky—the stars—they are not real?” he asked incredulously. “But the grass—the flowers—”

Professor Sykes was confused. “That sky—the stars—they aren't real?” he asked in disbelief. “But the grass—the flowers—”

Her laugh rippled like music. “Oh, they are real,” she told him, and her brother gave added explanation.

Her laugh flowed like music. “Oh, they are real,” she said to him, and her brother provided more details.

“The lights,” he said: “we supply the actinic rays that the clouds cut off above. We have sunlight here, made by our own hands; that is why we are as we are and not like the red ones with their bleached skins. We had our lights everywhere through the world when we lived above, but those red beasts are ignorant; they do not know how to operate them; they do not know that they live in darkness even in the light.”

“The lights,” he said, “we provide the actinic rays that the clouds block above. We have sunlight here, created by our own hands; that's why we are who we are and not like the red ones with their pale skins. We had our lights everywhere in the world when we lived above, but those red creatures are clueless; they don’t know how to use them; they don’t realize that they live in darkness even when it’s light.”

“Then we are below ground?” asked the flyer. “You live here?”

“Are we underground then?” asked the flyer. “You live here?”

“It is all we have now. At that time of which I tell, it was the red ones who lived out of sight; they were a race of rodents in human form. They lived in the subterranean caves with which this planet is pierced. We could have exterminated them at any time, but, in our ignorance, we permitted them to live, for we, of Venus—I use your name for the planet—do not willingly take life.”

“It’s all we have now. Back then, the red ones lived hidden away; they were a race of rodents in human shape. They lived in the underground caves that crisscross this planet. We could have wiped them out at any moment, but out of ignorance, we allowed them to survive because we, from Venus—I use your name for the planet—don’t take life lightly.”

“They have no such compunctions!” Professor Sykes’ voice was harsh; he was remembering the sacrifice to the hungry plants.

“They don’t have those kinds of feelings!” Professor Sykes’ voice was harsh; he was remembering the sacrifice to the hungry plants.

A flash as of pain crossed the sensitive features of the girl, and the man beside her seemed speaking to her in soundless words.

A brief flash of pain crossed the girl's sensitive features, and the man next to her seemed to be speaking to her without making any sound.

“Your mind-picture was not pleasant,” he told the scientist; then continued:

“Your mental image wasn’t pleasant,” he told the scientist; then continued:

“Remember, we were upon the world, and these others were within it. There came a comet. Oh, our astronomers plotted its course; they told us we were safe. But at the last some unknown influence diverted it; its gaseous projection swept our world with flame. Only an instant; but when it had passed there was left only death….”

“Remember, we were on the outside, and those others were on the inside. Then a comet appeared. Our astronomers charted its path and assured us we were safe. But at the last moment, some unknown force changed its course; its fiery tail swept across our planet. Just for an instant; but when it was over, all that remained was death….”


He was lost in recollection for a time; the girl beside him reached over to touch his hand.

He zoned out for a moment; the girl next to him leaned over to touch his hand.

“Those within—the red ones—escaped,” he went on. “They poured forth when they found that catastrophe had overwhelmed us. And we, the handful that were left, were forced to take shelter here. We have lived here since, waiting for the day when the Master of Destinies shall give us freedom and a world in which to live.”

“Those inside—the red ones—got away,” he continued. “They rushed out when they realized that disaster had struck us. And we, the few who remained, had to take refuge here. We've been living here since, awaiting the day when the Master of Destinies will grant us freedom and a place to call home.”

“You speak,” suggested the scientist, “as if this had happened to you. Surely you refer to your ancestors; you are the descendants of those who were saved.”

“You speak,” suggested the scientist, “as if this happened to you. Surely you’re talking about your ancestors; you are the descendants of those who were saved.”

“We are the people,” said the other. “We lived then; we live now; we shall live for a future of endless years.

“We are the people,” said the other. “We lived then; we live now; we will live for a future of endless years.

“Have you not searched for the means to control the life principle—you people of Earth?” he asked. “We have it here. You see”—and he waved a hand toward the standing throng—“we are young to your eyes and the others who greeted you were the same.”

“Have you not looked for a way to control the life force—you people of Earth?” he asked. “We have it here. You see”—and he gestured toward the crowd—“we appear young to you, and the others who welcomed you were the same.”

McGuire and the scientist exchanged glances of corroboration.

McGuire and the scientist exchanged knowing glances.

“But your age,” asked Sykes, “measured in years?”

“But your age,” Sykes asked, “measured in years?”

“We hardly measure life in years.”

“We hardly measure life in years.”

Professor Sykes nodded slowly; his  mind found difficulty in accepting so astounding a fact. “But our language?” he queried. “How is it that you can speak our tongue?”

Professor Sykes nodded slowly; his   mind struggled to accept such an astonishing fact. “But our language?” he asked. “How is it that you can speak our language?”

The tall man smiled and leaned forward to place a hand on a knee of each of the men beside him. “Why not,” he asked, “when there doubtless is relationship between us.

The tall man smiled and leaned forward to put a hand on each of the men's knees beside him. “Why not,” he asked, “when there’s clearly a connection between us?

“You called the continent Atlantis. Perhaps its very existence is but a fable now: it has been many centuries since we have had instruments to record thought force from Earth, and we have lost touch. But, my friends, even then we of Venus had conquered space, and it was we who visited Atlantis to find a race more nearly like ourselves than were the barbarians who held the other parts of Earth.

“You called the continent Atlantis. Maybe its existence is just a myth now: it’s been many centuries since we had the tools to capture thought energy from Earth, and we’ve lost that connection. But, my friends, even back then we from Venus had mastered space, and it was us who visited Atlantis to discover a race that resembled us more closely than the barbarians who occupied the other regions of Earth.

“I was there, but I returned. There were some who stayed and they were lost with the others in the terrible cataclysm that sank a whole continent beneath the waters. But some, we have believed, escaped.”

“I was there, but I came back. Some chose to stay and they got lost with the others in the awful disaster that submerged an entire continent beneath the waves. But some, we believe, made it out.”

“Why have you not been back?” the flyer asked. “You could have helped us so much.”

“Why haven’t you come back?” the flyer asked. “You could have helped us a lot.”

“It was then that our own destruction came upon us. The same comet, perhaps, may have caused a change of stresses in your Earth and sunk the lost Atlantis. Ah! That was a beautiful land, but we have never seen it since. We have been—here.

“It was then that our own downfall came upon us. The same comet, perhaps, may have triggered a shift in stresses on your Earth and submerged the lost Atlantis. Ah! That was a beautiful land, but we've never seen it since. We've been—here.

“But you will understand, now,” he added, “that, with our insight into your minds, we have little difficulty in mastering your language.”

“But you’ll understand now,” he added, “that with our ability to read your minds, we have no trouble at all mastering your language.”

This talk of science and incredible history left Lieutenant McGuire cold. His mind could not wander long from its greatest concern.

This discussion about science and amazing history left Lieutenant McGuire feeling indifferent. His thoughts couldn’t stray for long from what mattered most to him.

“But the earth!” he exclaimed. “What about the earth? This attack! Those devils mean real mischief!”

“But the earth!” he exclaimed. “What about the earth? This attack! Those guys are up to no good!”

“More than you know; more than you can realize, friend Mack Guire!”

“More than you know; more than you can realize, friend Mack Guire!”

“Why?” demanded the flyer. “Why?”

“Why?” asked the flyer. “Why?”

“Have your countries not reached out for other countries when land was needed?” asked the man, Djorn. “Land—land! Space in which to breed—that is the reason for the invasion.

“Have your countries not sought help from others when land was needed?” asked the man, Djorn. “Land—land! Space to grow—that is why we invade.

“This world has no such continents as yours. Here the globe is covered by the oceans; we have perhaps one hundredth of the land areas of your Earth And the red ones breed like flies. Life means nothing to them; they die like flies, too. But they need more room; they intend to find it on your world.”

“This world has no continents like yours. Here, the globe is mostly covered by oceans; we have maybe one percent of the land areas of your Earth. And the red ones multiply like flies. Life means nothing to them; they die like flies, too. But they need more space; they plan to find it on your world.”


“A strange race,” mused Professor Sykes. “They puzzled me. But—‘less than human,’ I think you said. Then how about their ships? How could they invent them?”

"A weird" race,” thought Professor Sykes. “They confuse me. But—‘less than human,’ I believe you mentioned. Then what about their ships? How were they able to create them?”

“Ours—all ours! They found a world ready and waiting for them. Through the centuries they have learned to master some few of our inventions. The ships!—the ethereal vibrations! Oh, they have been cleverer than we dreamed possible.”

“Ours—all ours! They discovered a world ready and waiting for them. Over the centuries, they have learned to master a few of our inventions. The ships!—the ethereal vibrations! Oh, they have been smarter than we ever imagined.”

“Well, how can we stop them?” demanded McGuire. “We must. You have the submarines—”

“Okay, how do we stop them?” McGuire asked. “We have to. You have the submarines—”

“One only,” the other interrupted. “We saved that, and we brought some machinery. We have made this place habitable; we have not been idle. But there are limitations.”

“One only,” the other interrupted. “We saved that, and we brought some machinery. We’ve made this place livable; we haven’t been idle. But there are limitations.”

“But your ray that you projected—it brought down their ship!”

“But the beam you shot—it took down their ship!”

“We were protecting you, and we protect ourselves; that is enough. There is One will deliver us in His own good time; we may not go forth and slaughter.”

“We were keeping you safe, and we’re looking out for ourselves; that’s all that matters. There is One who will save us in His own time; we can't just go out and kill.”

There was a note of resignation and patience in the voice that filled McGuire with hopeless forebodings. Plainly this was not an aggressive race. They had evolved beyond the stage of wanton slaughter, and, even now, they waited patiently for the day when some greater force should come to their aid.

There was a tone of acceptance and patience in the voice that made McGuire feel a sense of hopelessness. Clearly, this was not an aggressive race. They had moved past the point of senseless violence, and even now, they were waiting patiently for the day when some stronger force would come to help them.

The man beside them spoke quickly. “One moment—you will pardon me—someone is calling—” He listened intently to some soundless call, and he sent a silent message in reply.

The man next to them spoke rapidly. “One moment—you’ll excuse me—someone is calling—” He listened closely to some silent call, and he sent a quiet message in response.

 “I have instructed them,” he said. “Come and you shall see how impregnable is our position. The red ones have resented our destruction of their ship.”

 “I’ve told them,” he said. “Come and you’ll see how secure our position is. The red ones have been upset about our destroying their ship.”

The face of the girl, Althora, was perturbed. “More killings?” she asked.

The girl's face, Althora, looked troubled. “More killings?” she asked.

“Only as they force themselves to their own death,” her brother told her. “Be not disturbed.”

“Only when they push themselves to their own death,” her brother told her. “Don’t be disturbed.”


The throng in the vast space drew apart as the figure of their leader strode quickly through with the two men following close. There were many rooms and passages; the men had glimpses of living quarters, of places where machinery made soft whirring sounds; more sights than their eyes could see or their minds comprehend. They came at last to an open chamber.

The crowd in the large area parted as their leader moved swiftly through, with two men following closely behind. There were numerous rooms and hallways; the men caught glimpses of living spaces and areas where machines created soft whirring noises; more sights than their eyes could take in or their minds could understand. They finally arrived at an open room.

The men looked up to see above them a tremendous inverted-cone, and there was the gold of cloudland glowing through an opening at the top. It was the inside of a volcano where they stood, and McGuire remembered the island and its volcanic peak where the ship had swerved aside. He felt that he knew now where they were.

The men looked up to see above them a huge inverted cone, and there was the golden glow of the clouds shining through an opening at the top. It was the inside of a volcano where they stood, and McGuire remembered the island and its volcanic peak where the ship had veered off course. He felt that he finally knew where they were.

Above them, a flash of light marked the passage of a ship over the crater’s mouth, and he realized that the ships of the reds were not avoiding the island now. Did it mean an attack? And how could these new friends meet it?

Above them, a flash of light signaled the movement of a ship over the crater’s opening, and he understood that the ships of the reds were no longer steering clear of the island. Did this mean an attack? And how could these new allies face it?

Before them on the level volcanic floor were great machines that came suddenly to life, and their roar rose to a thunder of violence, while, in the center, a cluster of electric sparks like whirling stars formed a cloud of blue fire. It grew, and its hissing, crackling length reached upward to a fine-drawn point that touched the opening above.

Before them on the flat volcanic floor were massive machines that suddenly sprang to life, their roar escalating to a violent thunder. In the center, a swirl of electric sparks like whirling stars created a cloud of blue fire. It expanded, and the hissing, crackling length reached upward to a sharp point that touched the opening above.

“Follow!” commanded their leader and went rapidly before them where a passage wound and twisted to bring them at last to the light of day.

“Follow!” commanded their leader and quickly moved ahead of them, where a passage wound and twisted to finally lead them into the light of day.

The flame of the golden clouds was above them in the midday sky, and beneath it were scores of ships that swept in formations through the air.

The light of the golden clouds was overhead in the midday sky, and below it were numerous ships that moved in formations through the air.

“Attacking?” asked the lieutenant with ill-concealed excitement.

“Attacking?” the lieutenant asked, barely able to hide his excitement.

“I fear so. They tried to gas us some centuries ago; it may be they have forgotten what we taught them then.”

“I’m afraid so. They tried to gas us centuries ago; maybe they’ve forgotten what we taught them back then.”


One squadron came downward and swept with inconceivable speed over a portion of the island that stretched below. The men were a short distance up on the mountain’s side, and the scene that lay before them was crystal clear. There were billowing clouds of gas that spread over the land where the ships had passed. Other ships followed; they would blanket the island in gas.

One squadron swooped down and raced incredibly fast over a part of the island below. The men were a short distance up the mountain’s slope, and the view that unfolded was crystal clear. There were drifting clouds of gas covering the land where the ships had gone by. More ships were coming; they would cover the island in gas.

The man beside them gave a sigh of regret. “They have struck the first blow,” he said. He stood silent with half-closed eyes; then: “I have ordered resistance.” And there was genuine sorrow and regret in his eyes as he looked toward the mountain top.

The man next to them sighed sadly. “They’ve made the first move,” he said. He stood there quiet with his eyes half shut; then added, “I’ve commanded resistance.” And there was real sorrow and regret in his eyes as he gazed at the mountain peak.

McGuire’s eyes followed the other’s gaze to find nothing at first save the volcanic peak in hard outline upon the background of gold; then only a shimmer as of heat about the lofty cone. The air above him quivered, formed to ripples that spread in great circles where the enemy ships were flashing away.

McGuire’s eyes tracked the other’s gaze and initially saw nothing but the stark outline of the volcanic peak against a golden background; then there was just a shimmer, like heat, around the tall cone. The air above him shook, creating ripples that spread into large circles where the enemy ships were speeding away.

Swifter than swift aircraft, with a speed that shattered space, they reached out and touched—and the ships, at that touch, fell helplessly down from the heights. They turned awkwardly as they fell or dropped like huge pointed projectiles. And the waters below took them silently and buried in their depths all trace of what an instant sooner had been an argosy of the air.

Swifter than fast planes, with a speed that broke through space, they reached out and touched—and the ships, at that touch, fell helplessly from the heights. They turned awkwardly as they fell or dropped like giant pointed missiles. And the waters below took them silently and buried in their depths all trace of what had just an instant before been a fleet in the sky.

The ripples ceased, again the air was clear and untroubled, but beneath the golden clouds was no single sign of life.

The ripples died down, and once more the air was clear and calm, but beneath the golden clouds, there was not a single sign of life.


The flyer’s breathless suspense ended in an explosive gasp. “What a washout!” he exclaimed, and again he thought only of this as a weapon to  be used for his own ends. “Can we use that on their fleets?” he asked. “Why, man—they will never conquer the earth; they will never even make a start.”

The flyer’s intense suspense ended in a dramatic gasp. “What a letdown!” he exclaimed, and again he thought only of this as a tool to  be used for his own purposes. “Can we use that against their fleets?” he asked. “Why, man—they will never conquer the earth; they won't even get started.”

The tall figure of Djorn turned and looked at him. “The lust to kill!” he said sadly. “You still have it—though you are fighting for your own, which is some excuse.

The tall figure of Djorn turned and looked at him. “The desire to kill!” he said sadly. “You still have it—though you’re fighting for your own, which is some excuse.

“No, this will not destroy their fleets, for their fleets will not come here to be destroyed. It will be many centuries before ever again the aircraft of the reds dare venture near.”

“No, this won’t destroy their fleets, because their fleets won't come here to be destroyed. It will be many centuries before the aircraft of the reds dare venture near again.”

“We will build another one and take it where they are—” The voice of the fighting man was vibrant with sudden hope.

“We'll build another one and take it to them—” The fighting man's voice was filled with sudden hope.

“We were two hundred years building and perfecting this,” the other told him. “Can you wait that long?”

“We spent two hundred years building and perfecting this,” the other said to him. “Can you wait that long?”

And Lieutenant McGuire, as he followed dejectedly behind the leader, heard nothing of Professor Sykes’ eager questions as to how this miracle was done.

And Lieutenant McGuire, as he walked dejectedly behind the leader, heard none of Professor Sykes’ excited questions about how this miracle was achieved.

“Can you wait that long?” this man, Djorn, had asked. And the flyer saw plainly the answer that spelled death and destruction to the world.

“Can you wait that long?” this man, Djorn, had asked. And the flyer saw obviously the answer that meant death and destruction to the world.

CHAPTER XIV

The mountains of Nevada are not noted for their safe and easy landing places. But the motor of the plane that Captain Blake was piloting roared smoothly in the cool air while the man’s eyes went searching, searching, for something, and he hardly knew what that something might be.

The mountains of Nevada aren't known for their safe and easy landing sites. But the plane's engine that Captain Blake was flying roared smoothly in the cool air while the man’s eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for something, though he hardly knew what that something might be.

He went over again, as he had done a score of times, the remarks of Lieutenant McGuire. Mac had laughed that day when he told Blake of his experience.

He reviewed once more, just like he had a dozen times before, the comments made by Lieutenant McGuire. Mac had laughed that day when he shared his experience with Blake.

“I was flying that transport,” he had said, “and, boy! when one motor began to throw oil I knew I was out of luck. Nothing but rocky peaks and valleys full of trees as thick and as pointed as a porcupine’s quills. Flying pretty high to maintain altitude with one motor out, so I just naturally had to find a place to set her down. I found it, too, though it seemed too good to be true off in that wilderness.

“I was flying that transport,” he said, “and, man! when one engine started leaking oil, I knew I was in trouble. Just rocky mountains and valleys full of trees as dense and sharp as a porcupine’s quills. I was flying pretty high to keep my altitude with one engine down, so I really had to find a place to land. I found it, though it seemed too good to be true out there in the wild.”

“A fine level spot, all smooth rock, except for a few clumps of grass, and just bumpy enough to make the landing interesting. But, say, Captain! I almost cracked up at that, I was so darn busy staring at something else.

“A flat area, all smooth rock, except for a few patches of grass, and just bumpy enough to make the landing interesting. But, hey, Captain! I almost lost it there; I was so really focused on something else.”

“Off in some trees was a dirigible—Sure; go ahead and laugh; I didn’t believe it either, and I was looking at it. But there had been a whale of a storm through there the day before, and it had knocked over some trees that had been screening the thing, and there it was!

“Off in some trees was a blimp—Sure; go ahead and laugh; I didn’t believe it either, and I was looking at it. But there had been a huge storm through there the day before, and it had knocked over some trees that had been hiding the thing, and there it was!

“Well, I came to in time to pull up her nose and miss a rock or two, and then I started pronto for that valley of trees and the thing that was buried among them.”

“Well, I came to just in time to pull up her nose and dodge a rock or two, and then I took off right away for that valley of trees and the thing that was buried among them.”


Captain Blake recalled the conversation word for word, though he had treated it jokingly at the time. McGuire had found the ship and a man—a half-crazed nut, so it seemed—living there all alone. And he wasn’t a bit keen about Mac’s learning of the ship. But leave it to Mac to get the facts—or what the old bird claimed were facts.

Captain Blake remembered the conversation exactly, even though he had taken it lightly back then. McGuire had discovered the ship and a guy—a completely unhinged dude, it seemed—living there all by himself. And he wasn't at all happy about Mac finding out about the ship. But you could count on Mac to get the details—or what the old guy insisted were the details.

There was the body of a youngster there, a man of about Mac’s age. He had fallen and been killed the day before, and the old man was half crazy with grief. Mac had dug a grave and helped bury the body, and after that the old fellow’s story had come out.

There was the body of a young man there, around Mac’s age. He had fallen and died the day before, and the old man was half crazy with grief. Mac had dug a grave and helped bury the body, and after that, the old guy’s story came out.

He had been to the moon, he said. And this was a space ship. Wouldn’t tell how it operated, and shut up like a clam when Mac asked if he had gone alone. The young chap had gone with him, it seemed, and the man wouldn’t talk—just sat and stared out at the yellow mound where the youngster was buried.

He said he had been to the moon. And this was a spaceship. He wouldn’t say how it worked and clammed up when Mac asked if he went solo. It seemed the young guy had gone with him, but the man wouldn’t say a word—just sat there and stared at the yellow mound where the kid was buried.

Mac had told Blake how he argued with the man to prove up on his claims  and make a fortune for himself. But no—fortunes didn’t interest him. And there were some this-and-that and be-damned-to-’em people who would never get this invention—the dirty, thieving rats!

Mac had told Blake how he argued with the guy to back up his claims and make a fortune for himself. But no—fortunes didn’t interest him. And there were some awful people who would never get this invention—the dirty, thieving rats!

And Mac, while he laughed, had seemed half to believe it. Said the old cuss was so sincere, and he had nothing to sell. And—there was the ship! It never got there without being flown in, that was a cinch. And there wasn’t a propellor on it nor a place for one—just open ports where a blast came out, or so the inventor said.

And Mac, while he laughed, seemed to half-believe it. He said the old guy was so genuine and had nothing to sell. And—there was the ship! It never got there without being flown in, that was for sure. And there wasn’t a propeller on it or a spot for one—just open ports where a blast came out, or so the inventor claimed.

Captain Blake swung his ship on another slanting line and continued to comb the country for such marks as McGuire had seen. And one moment he told himself he was a fool to be on any such hunt, while the next thought would remind him that Mac had believed. And Mac had a level head, and he had radioed from Venus!

Captain Blake turned his ship onto another angled course and kept scanning the area for any signs like those McGuire had spotted. One minute he was thinking he was foolish for going on this search, and the next he was reminded that Mac had believed in it. And Mac was sensible, plus he had radioed from Venus!

There was the thing that made anything seem possible. Mac had got a message through, across that space, and the enemy had ships that could do it. Why not this one?

There was something that made anything seem possible. Mac had sent a message through that distance, and the enemy had ships that could do it. Why not this one?

And always his eyes were searching, searching, for a level rocky expanse and a tree-filled valley beyond, with something, it might be, shining there, unless the inventor had camouflaged it more carefully now.

And always his eyes were looking, looking, for a flat, rocky space and a forested valley beyond, with something, maybe, shining there, unless the inventor had hidden it more carefully now.


It was later on the same day when Captain Blake’s blocky figure climbed over the side of the cockpit. Tired? Yes! But who could think of cramped limbs and weary muscles when his plane was resting on a broad, level expanse of rock in the high Sierras and a sharp-cut valley showed thick with pines beyond. He could see the corner only of a rough log shack that protruded.

It was later on the same day when Captain Blake’s sturdy figure climbed over the side of the cockpit. Tired? Yes! But who could focus on cramped limbs and sore muscles when his plane was resting on a wide, flat stretch of rock in the high Sierras and a sharply defined valley filled with pines lay just beyond? He could only see the corner of a rough log cabin that jutted out.

Blake scrambled over a natural rampart of broken stone and went swiftly toward the cabin. But he stopped abruptly at the sound of a harsh voice.

Blake climbed up a natural barrier of broken rock and quickly headed toward the cabin. But he suddenly stopped at the sound of a gruff voice.

“Stop where you are,” the voice ordered, “and stick up your hands! Then turn around and get back as fast as you can to that plane of yours.” There was a glint of sunlight on a rifle barrel in the window of the cabin.

“Stop right there,” the voice demanded, “and raise your hands! Then turn around and get back to your plane as quickly as you can.” There was a flash of sunlight on a rifle barrel in the cabin window.

Captain Blake stopped, but he did not turn. “Are you Mr. Winslow?” he asked.

Captain Blake stopped but didn't turn. “Are you Mr. Winslow?” he asked.

“That’s nothing to you! Get out! Quick!”

“That's nothing to you! Get out! Now!”

Blake was thinking fast. Here was the man, without doubt—and he was hostile as an Apache; the man behind that harsh voice meant business. How could he reach him? The inspiration came at once. McGuire was the key.

Blake was thinking quickly. This was definitely the guy—and he was as hostile as an Apache; the man behind that tough voice was serious. How could he get through to him? The idea struck him immediately. McGuire was the answer.

“If you’re Winslow,” he called in a steady voice, “you don’t want me to go away; you want to talk with me. There’s a young friend of yours in a bad jam. You are the only one who can help.”

“If you’re Winslow,” he called in a steady voice, “you don’t want me to leave; you want to talk to me. There’s a young friend of yours in a tough spot. You’re the only one who can help.”

“I haven’t any friends,” said the rasping voice: “I don’t want any! Get out!”

“I don’t have any friends,” said the raspy voice. “I don’t want any! Just leave!”

“You had one,” said the captain, “whether you wanted him or not. He believed in you—like the other young chap who went with you to the moon.”

“You had one,” said the captain, “whether you wanted him or not. He believed in you—like the other young guy who went with you to the moon.”


There was an audible gasp of dismay from the window beyond, and the barrel of the rifle made trembling flickerings in the sun.

There was a noticeable gasp of shock from the window outside, and the barrel of the rifle glimmered unsteadily in the sunlight.

“You mean the flyer?” asked the voice, and it seemed to have lost its harsher note. “The pleasant young fellow?”

“You mean the flyer?” asked the voice, and it seemed to have lost its harsher tone. “The nice young guy?”

“I mean McGuire, who helped give decent burial to your friend. And now he has been carried off—out into space—and you can help him. If you’ve a spark of decency in you, you will hear what I have to say.”

“I’m talking about McGuire, who helped give your friend a proper burial. And now he’s been taken away—out into space—and you can help him. If you have any decency left in you, you’ll listen to what I have to say.”

The rifle vanished within the cabin; a door opened to frame a picture of a tall man. He was stooped; the years, or solitude, perhaps, had borne heavily upon him; his face was a mat of gray beard that was a continuation of the unkempt hair above. The rifle was still in his hand.

The rifle disappeared inside the cabin; a door opened to reveal a tall man. He was hunched over; the years, or maybe loneliness, had taken a toll on him; his face was covered with a tangled gray beard that blended into the messy hair above. The rifle was still in his hand.

But he motioned to the waiting man, and “Come in!” he commanded. “I’ll  soon know if you’re telling the truth. God help you if you’re not…. Come in.”

But he gestured to the man waiting, and “Come in!” he ordered. “I’ll  know soon enough if you’re being honest. Good luck if you’re not…. Come in.”

An hour was needed while the bearded man learned the truth. And Blake, too, picked up some facts. He learned to his great surprise that he was talking with an educated man, one who had spent a lifetime in scientific pursuits. And now, as the figure before him seemed more the scientist and less the crazed fabricator of wild fancies, the truth of his claims seemed not so remote.

An hour was needed while the bearded man learned the truth. And Blake, too, picked up some facts. To his great surprise, he discovered he was talking to an educated man, someone who had spent a lifetime in scientific studies. Now, as the figure before him seemed more like a scientist and less like a crazed maker of wild ideas, the truth of his claims didn't seem so far-fetched.

Half demented now, beyond a doubt! A lifetime of disappointments and one invention after another stolen from him by those who knew more of law than of science. And now he held fortune in the secret of his ship—a secret which he swore should never be given to the world.

Half crazy now, no question about it! A lifetime of letdowns and one invention after another taken from him by those who understood the law better than science. And now he had his fortune locked in the secret of his ship—a secret he swore would never be revealed to the world.

“Damn the world!” he snarled. “Did the world ever give anything to me? And what would they do with this? They would prostitute it to their own selfish ends; it would be just one more means to conquer and kill; and the capitalists would have it in their own dirty hands so that new lines of transportation beyond anything they dared dream would be theirs to exploit.”

“Damn the world!” he growled. “Has the world ever given me anything? And what would they do with this? They’d use it for their own selfish purposes; it would just be another tool to dominate and destroy; and the capitalists would have it in their filthy hands, ready to exploit new transportation routes beyond anything they ever dared to dream.”


Blake, remembering the history of a commercial age, found no ready reply to that. But he told the man of McGuire and the things that had made him captive; he related what he, himself, had seen in the dark night on Mount Lawson, and he told of the fragmentary message that showed McGuire was still alive.

Blake, reflecting on the history of a commercial era, didn’t have an immediate response to that. But he shared with the man about McGuire and the experiences that had ensnared him; he recounted what he had witnessed in the dark of night on Mount Lawson, and he mentioned the incomplete message indicating that McGuire was still alive.

“There’s only one way to save him,” he urged. “If your ship is what you claim it is—and I believe you one hundred per cent—it is all that can save him from what will undoubtedly be a horrible death. Those things were monsters—inhuman!—and they have bombarded the earth. They will come back in less than a year and a half to destroy us.”

“There's only one way to save him,” he insisted. “If your ship is really what you say it is—and I totally believe you—it’s the only thing that can save him from what will definitely be a terrible death. Those things were monsters—inhuman!—and they have attacked the earth. They'll be back in less than a year and a half to finish us off.”

Captain Blake would have said he was no debater, but the argument and persuasion that he used that night would have done credit to a Socrates. His opponent was difficult to convince, and not till the next day did the inventor show Blake his ship.

Captain Blake would have claimed he wasn't much of a debater, but the way he argued and persuaded that night would have impressed even Socrates. His opponent was tough to convince, and it wasn't until the next day that the inventor showed Blake his ship.

“Small,” he said as he led the flyer toward it. “Designed just for the moon trip, and I had meant to go alone. But it served; it took us there and back again.”

“Small,” he said as he guided the flyer toward it. “Built just for the moon trip, and I had planned to go solo. But it did the job; it got us there and back again.”

He threw open a door in the side of the metal cylinder. Blake stood back for only a moment to size up the machine, to observe its smooth duralumin shell and the rounded ends where portholes opened for the expelling of its driving blast. The door opening showed a thick wall that gave insulation. Blake followed the inventor to the interior of the ship.

He swung open a door on the side of the metal cylinder. Blake stepped back for a moment to take in the machine, noting its sleek duralumin shell and the rounded ends where portholes opened for releasing its thrust. The doorway revealed a thick wall that provided insulation. Blake followed the inventor into the ship's interior.


The man had seen Winslow examining the thick walls. “It’s cold out there, you know,” he said, and smiled in recollection, “but the generator kept us warm.” He pointed to a simple cylindrical casting aft of the ship’s center part. It was massive, and braced to the framework of the ship to distribute a thrust that Blake knew must be tremendous. Heavy conduits took the blast that it produced and poured it from ports at bow and stern. There were other outlets, too, above and below and on the sides, and electric controls that were manipulated from a central board.

The man had seen Winslow looking at the thick walls. “It’s cold out there, you know,” he said, smiling as he remembered, “but the generator kept us warm.” He pointed to a simple cylindrical unit located toward the back of the ship's center section. It was huge and reinforced to the ship's structure to handle the immense thrust that Blake knew it had to produce. Heavy pipes carried the force it generated and released it from outlets at the front and back. There were other openings, too, above and below and on the sides, along with electric controls that were operated from a central panel.

“You’ve got a ship,” Blake admitted, “and it’s a beauty. I know construction, and you’ve got it here. But what is the power? How do you drive it? What throws it out through space?”

“You’ve got a ship,” Blake admitted, “and it’s a beauty. I know construction, and you’ve nailed it here. But what powers it? How do you operate it? What sends it flying through space?”

“Aside from one other, you will be the only man ever to know.” The bearded man was quiet now and earnest. The wild light had faded from his eyes, and he pondered gravely in making the last and final decision.

“Aside from one other, you will be the only man to ever know.” The bearded man was now quiet and serious. The wild light had disappeared from his eyes, and he thoughtfully considered his last and final decision.

“Yes, you shall have it. It may be I have been mistaken. I have known people—some few—who were kindly and decent; I have let the others prejudice  me. But there was one who was my companion—and there was McGuire, who was kind and who believed. And now you, who will give your life for a friend and to save humanity!… You shall have it. You shall have the ship! But I will not go with you. I want nothing of glory or fame, and I am too old to fight. My remaining years I choose to spend out here.” He pointed where a window of heavy glass showed the outer world and a grave on a sloping hill.

“Yes, you can have it. Maybe I’ve been wrong. I’ve known a few people who were kind and decent; I let the others cloud my judgment. But there was one who was my companion—and there was McGuire, who was kind and who believed. And now you, who would give your life for a friend and to save humanity!… You can have it. You can have the ship! But I won’t go with you. I want nothing to do with glory or fame, and I’m too old to fight. I choose to spend my remaining years out here.” He pointed to where a heavy glass window showed the outside world and a grave on a sloping hill.


“But you shall have full instructions. And, for the present, you may know that it is a continuous explosion that drives the ship. I have learned to decompose water into its components and split them into subatomic form. They reunite to give something other than matter. It is a liquid—liquid energy, though the term is inaccurate—that separates out in two forms, and a fluid ounce of each is the product of thousands of tons of water. The potential energy is all there. A current releases it; the energy components reunite to give matter again—hydrogen and oxygen gas. Combustion adds to their volume through heat.

“But you’ll get full instructions. For now, you can know that it’s a continuous explosion that powers the ship. I’ve learned how to break water down into its components and split them into subatomic form. They come back together to create something other than matter. It’s a liquid—liquid energy, although that term isn’t quite right—that separates into two forms, and a fluid ounce of each comes from thousands of tons of water. The potential energy is all there. A current releases it; the energy components come back together to form matter again—hydrogen and oxygen gas. Combustion increases their volume through heat.

“It is like firing a cannon in there,”—he pointed now to the massive generator—“a super-cannon of tremendous force and a cannon that fires continuously. The endless pressure of expansion gives the thrust that means a constant acceleration of motion out there where gravity is lost.

“It’s like firing a cannon in there,” he pointed to the huge generator. “A super-cannon with incredible power that fires nonstop. The constant pressure of expansion provides the thrust that results in a continuous acceleration of movement out there where gravity doesn’t exist.”

“You will note,” he added, “that I said ‘constant acceleration.’ It means building up to speeds that are enormous.”

“You'll notice,” he added, “that I said ‘constant acceleration.’ It means reaching speeds that are massive.”

Blake nodded in half-understanding.

Blake nodded, partially understanding.

“We will want bigger ships,” he mused. “They must mount guns and be heavy enough to take the recoil. This is only a sample; we must design, experiment, build them! Can it be done? … It must be done!” he concluded and turned to the inventor.

“We'll need bigger ships,” he thought. “They have to carry guns and be sturdy enough to handle the recoil. This is just a prototype; we need to design, test, and build them! Is it possible? … It has to be done!” he finished and turned to the inventor.

“We don’t know much about those devils of the stars, and they may have means of attack beyond anything we can conceive, but there is just one way to learn: go up there and find out, and take a licking if we have to. Now, how about taking me up a mile or so in the air?”

“We don’t know much about those star devils, and they might have ways of attacking that we can't even imagine, but there’s only one way to find out: go up there and see for ourselves, and take a beating if we need to. So, how about taking me up a mile or so in the air?”


The other smiled in self-deprecation. “I like a good fighter,” he said; “I was never one myself. If I had been I would have accomplished more. Yes, you shall go up a mile or so in the air—and a thousand miles beyond.” He turned to close the door and seal it fast.

The other smiled modestly. “I appreciate a good fighter,” he said; “I was never one myself. If I had been, I would have achieved more. Yes, you will go up a mile or so into the sky—and a thousand miles beyond.” He turned to shut the door and secure it tightly.

Beside the instrument board he seated himself, and at his touch the generator of the ship came startlingly to life. It grumbled softly at first, then the hoarse sound swelled to a thunderous roar, while the metal grating surged up irresistibly beneath the captain’s feet. His weight was intolerable. He sank helplessly to the floor….

Beside the control panel, he sat down, and with his touch, the ship's generator came to life with a jolt. It grumbled softly at first, then the harsh noise grew into a thunderous roar, while the metal grating surged up powerfully beneath the captain's feet. His weight felt unbearable. He helplessly sank to the floor....

Blake was white and shaken when he alighted from the ship an hour later, but his eyes were ablaze with excitement. He stopped to seize the tall man by the shoulders.

Blake was pale and shaken when he got off the ship an hour later, but his eyes were full of excitement. He stopped to grab the tall man by the shoulders.

“I am only a poor devil of a flying man,” he said, “but I am speaking for the whole world right now. You have saved us; you’ve furnished the means. It is up to us now. You’ve given us the right to hope that humanity can save itself, if humanity will do it. That’s my next job—to convince them. We have less than a year and a half….”

“I’m just a struggling guy trying to fly,” he said, “but I’m speaking for everyone right now. You’ve saved us; you’ve provided what we need. Now it’s on us. You’ve given us the chance to believe that humanity can rescue itself, if we choose to. That’s my next task—to make them believe it. We have less than a year and a half….”


There was one precious week wasted while Captain Blake chafed and waited for a conference to be arranged at Washington. A spirit of hopelessness had swept over the world—hopelessness and a mental sloth that killed every hope with the unanswerable argument: “What is the use? It is the end.” But a meeting was arranged at Colonel Boynton’s insistence, though his superiors scoffed at what he dared suggest.

There was one precious week wasted while Captain Blake fumed and waited for a conference to be set up in Washington. A sense of hopelessness had taken over the world—hopelessness and a mental lethargy that crushed every hope with the unanswerable thought: “What’s the point? It’s over.” But a meeting was organized at Colonel Boynton’s urging, even though his superiors laughed at what he dared to propose.

Blake appeared before the meeting, and he told them what he knew—told it  to the last detail, while he saw the looks of amusement or commiseration that passed from man to man.

Blake showed up at the meeting, and he shared everything he knew—down to the last detail—while he noticed the looks of amusement or sympathy that went around the room from person to person.

There were scientists there who asked him coldly a question or two and shrugged a supercilious shoulder; ranking officers of both army and navy who openly excoriated Colonel Boynton for bringing them to hear the wild tale of a half-demented man. It was this that drove Blake to a cold frenzy.

There were scientists there who asked him coldly a question or two and shrugged a dismissive shoulder; ranking officers from both the army and navy who openly criticized Colonel Boynton for bringing them to listen to the wild story of a half-crazed man. It was this that pushed Blake into a cold rage.

The weeks of hopeless despair had worn his nerves to the breaking point, and now, with so much to be done, and so little time in which to do it, all requirements of official etiquette were swept aside as he leaped to his feet to face the unbelieving men.

The weeks of hopeless despair had worn his nerves thin, and now, with so much to do and so little time to do it, all the rules of official etiquette were thrown aside as he jumped to his feet to confront the incredulous men.

“Damn it!” he shouted, “will you sit here now and quibble over what you think in your wisdom is possible or not. Get outside those doors—there’s an open park beyond—and I’ll knock your technicalities all to hell!”

“Damn it!” he shouted, “are you really going to sit here and argue about what you think is possible or not? Get outside those doors—there’s an open park out there—and I’ll knock your technicalities all to hell!”

The door slammed behind him before the words could be spoken to place him under arrest, and he tore across a velvet lawn to leap into a taxi.

The door slammed shut behind him before anyone could say the words to arrest him, and he sprinted across a plush lawn to jump into a taxi.

There was a rising storm of indignant protest within the room that he had left. There were admirals, purple of face, who made heated remarks about the lack of discipline in the army, and generals who turned accusingly where the big figure of Colonel Boynton was still seated.

There was a growing storm of angry protest in the room he had just left. Admirals, their faces red, made heated comments about the lack of discipline in the army, and generals glanced accusingly at the large figure of Colonel Boynton, who was still seated.

It was the Secretary of War who stilled the tumult and claimed the privilege of administering the rebuke which was so plainly needed. “Colonel Boynton,” he said, and there was no effort to soften the cutting edge of sarcasm in his voice, “it was at your request and suggestion that this outrageous meeting was held. Have you any more requests or suggestions?”

It was the Secretary of War who calmed the chaos and took it upon himself to deliver the strong rebuke that was clearly needed. “Colonel Boynton,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, “it was at your request and suggestion that this outrageous meeting happened. Do you have any more requests or suggestions?”

The colonel rose slowly to his feet.

The colonel got up slowly.

“Yes, Mr. Secretary,” he said coldly, “I have. I know Captain Blake. He seldom makes promises; when he does he makes good. My suggestion is that you do what the gentleman said—step outside and see your technicalities knocked to hell.” He moved unhurriedly toward the door.

“Yes, Mr. Secretary,” he said coldly, “I have. I know Captain Blake. He hardly ever makes promises; when he does he follows through. My suggestion is that you take the gentleman's advice—step outside and watch your technicalities get destroyed.” He walked slowly toward the door.


It was a half-hour’s wait, and one or two of the more openly skeptical had left when the first roar came faintly from above. Colonel Boynton led the others to the open ground before the building. “I have always found Blake a man of his word,” he said quietly, and pointed upward where a tiny speck was falling from a cloud-flecked sky.

It was a thirty-minute wait, and one or two of the more openly doubtful had left when the first roar came faintly from above. Colonel Boynton led the others to the open ground in front of the building. “I’ve always found Blake to be a man of his word,” he said quietly, pointing upward where a tiny speck was descending from a sky dotted with clouds.

Captain Blake had had little training in the operation of the ship, but he had flown it across the land and had concealed it where fellow officers were sworn to secrecy. And he felt that he knew how to handle the controls.

Captain Blake had minimal training in operating the ship, but he had flown it across the land and had hidden it where fellow officers had sworn to keep it secret. He felt confident that he knew how to handle the controls.

But the drop from those terrible heights was a fearful thing, and it ended only a hundred feet above the heads of the cowering, shouting humans who crouched under the thunderous blast, where a great shell checked its vertical flight and rebounded to the skies.

But the fall from those terrifying heights was a scary thing, and it stopped just a hundred feet above the heads of the terrified, screaming people who hunched down under the booming blast, where a massive shell halted its vertical descent and bounced back into the sky.

Again and again the gleaming cylinder drove at them like a projectile from the mortars of the gods, and it roared and thundered through the air or turned to vanish with incredible speed straight up into the heights, to return and fall again … until finally it hung motionless a foot above the grass from which the uniformed figures had fled. Only Colonel Boynton was there to greet the flyer as he laid his strange craft gently down.

Again and again, the shiny cylinder shot towards them like a projectile from the gods' mortars, roaring and thundering through the air, or quickly shooting straight up into the sky, only to come back down again… until it finally hovered motionless a foot above the grass that the uniformed figures had abandoned. Only Colonel Boynton was there to welcome the flyer as he gently landed his unusual craft.

“Nice little show, Captain,” he said, while his broad face broke into the widest of grins. “A damn nice little show! But take that look off of your face. They’ll listen to you now; they’ll eat right out of your hand.”

“Great little show, Captain,” he said, while his wide face broke into the widest grin. “A really great little show! But get that look off your face. They’ll listen to you now; they’ll eat right out of your hand.”

CHAPTER XV

If Lieutenant McGuire could have erased from his mind the thought of the threat that hung over the earth he would have found nothing but intensest pleasure in the experiences that were his.

If Lieutenant McGuire could have erased the thought of the threat hanging over the earth from his mind, he would have found nothing but pure pleasure in the experiences he had.

 But night after night they had heard the reverberating echoes of the giant gun speeding its messenger of death toward the earth, and he saw as plainly as if he were there the terrible destruction that must come where the missiles struck. Gas, of course; that seemed the chief and only weapon of these monsters, and Djorn, the elected leader of the Venus folk, confirmed him in this surmise.

 But night after night they heard the booming sounds of the giant gun sending its deadly message toward the earth, and he could see as clearly as if he were right there the awful devastation that would follow where the missiles landed. Gas, of course; that seemed to be the main and only weapon of these monsters, and Djorn, the chosen leader of the Venus people, confirmed his suspicions.

“We had many gases,” he told McGuire, “but we used them for good ends. You people of Earth—or these invaders, if they conquer Earth—must some day engage in a war more terrible than wars between men. The insects are your greatest foe. With a developing civilization goes the multiplication of insect and bacterial life. We used the gases for that war, and we made this world a heaven.” He sighed regretfully for his lost world.

“We had a lot of gases,” he told McGuire, “but we used them for good purposes. You people of Earth—or these invaders, if they take over Earth—will someday have to fight a war that’s worse than any war between humans. The insects are your biggest enemy. As civilization grows, so does the population of insects and bacteria. We used the gases for that war, and we turned this world into a paradise.” He sighed sadly for his lost world.

“These red ones found them, and our factories for making them. But they have no gift for working out or mastering the other means we had for our defense—the electronic projectors, the creation of tremendous magnetic fields: you saw one when we destroyed the attacking ships. Our scientists had gone far—”

“These red ones discovered them, along with our factories for producing them. But they aren't skilled at figuring out or mastering the other ways we had for our defense—the electronic projectors and the generation of massive magnetic fields: you witnessed one when we took out the attacking ships. Our scientists had made significant progress—”

“I wish to Heaven you had some of them to use now,” said the lieutenant savagely, and the girl, Althora, standing near, smiled in sympathy for the flyer’s distress. But her brother, Djorn, only murmured: “The lust to kill: that is something to be overcome.”

“I wish to God you had some of them to use now,” the lieutenant snapped, and Althora, the girl standing nearby, smiled sympathetically at the flyer’s distress. But her brother, Djorn, just muttered, “The desire to kill: that’s something we need to overcome.”

The fatalistic resignation of these folk was disturbing to a man of action like McGuire. His eyes narrowed, and his lips were set for an abrupt retort when Althora intervened.

The resigned acceptance of these people was unsettling to someone like McGuire, who was all about taking action. His eyes narrowed, and he pressed his lips together, ready to snap back when Althora stepped in.

“Come,” she said, and took the flyer’s hand. “It is time for food.”

“Come on,” she said, and took the flyer’s hand. “It’s time to eat.”


She took him to the living quarters occupied by her brother and herself, where opal walls and jewelled inlays were made lovely by the soft light that flooded the rooms.

She took him to the living space shared by her brother and herself, where opal walls and jeweled accents looked beautiful in the soft light that filled the rooms.

“Just one tablet,” she said, and brought him a thin white disc, “then plenty of water. You must take this compressed food often and in small quantities till your system is accustomed.”

“Just one pill,” she said, handing him a small white disc, “and then drink lots of water. You need to take this compact food regularly and in small amounts until your body gets used to it.”

“You make this?” he asked.

“Did you make this?” he asked.

“But certainly. Our chemists are learned men. We should lack for food, otherwise, here in our underground home.”

“But of course. Our chemists are knowledgeable individuals. Otherwise, we would be short on food here in our underground home.”

He let the tablet dissolve in his mouth. Althora leaned forward to touch his hand gently.

He let the tablet dissolve in his mouth. Althora leaned forward to touch his hand softly.

“I am sorry,” she said, “that you and Djorn fail to understand one another. He is good—so good! But you—you, too, are good, and you fear for the safety of your own people.”

“I’m sorry,” she said, “that you and Djorn can’t seem to understand each other. He is good—so good! But you—you’re good too, and you worry about the safety of your own people.”

“They will be killed to the last woman and child,” he replied, “or they will be captured, which will be worse.”

“They will be killed to the last woman and child,” he replied, “or they will be captured, which will be worse.”

“I understand,” she told him, and pressed his hand; “and if I can help, Lieutenant Mack Guire, I shall be so glad.”

“I get it,” she said to him, and held his hand; “and if I can help, Lieutenant Mack Guire, I’d be really happy to.”

He smiled at her stilted pronunciation of his name. He had had the girl for an almost constant companion since his arrival; the sexes, he found, were on a level of mutual freedom, and the girl’s companionship was offered and her friendship expressed as openly as might have been that of a youth. Of Sykes he saw little; Professor Sykes was deep in astronomical discussions with the scientists of this world.

He smiled at her awkward way of pronouncing his name. He had had her as a nearly constant companion since he arrived; he found that the genders shared a level of mutual freedom, and the girl's companionship was offered and her friendship expressed as openly as a young man's might have been. He saw little of Sykes; Professor Sykes was deep in astronomical discussions with the scientists of this world.

But she was charming, this girl of a strange race so like his own. A skin from the velvet heart of a rose and eyes that looked deep into his and into his mind when he permitted; eyes, too, that could crinkle to ready laughter or grow misty when she sang those weird melodies of such thrilling sweetness.

But she was charming, this girl of a strange race so similar to his own. Her skin was like the soft heart of a rose, and her eyes could look deep into his and into his thoughts when he let her; eyes that could crinkle into a smile or become misty when she sang those strange melodies of incredible sweetness.

Only for the remembrance of Earth and the horrible feeling of impotent fury, Lieutenant McGuire would have found much to occupy his thoughts in this loveliest of companions.

Only for the memory of Earth and the awful sensation of helpless anger, Lieutenant McGuire would have found plenty to keep his mind busy in this most delightful of companions.


He laughed now at the sounding of his name, and the girl laughed with him.

He laughed when he heard his name, and the girl laughed along with him.

 “But it is your name, is it not?” she asked.

 “But it is your name, right?” she asked.

“Lieutenant Thomas McGuire,” he repeated, “and those who like me call me ‘Mac.’”

“Lieutenant Thomas McGuire,” he repeated, “and those who know me call me ‘Mac.’”

“Mac,” she repeated. “But that is so short and hard sounding. And what do those who love you say?”

“Mac,” she said again. “But that’s so short and harsh. What do the people who care about you call you?”

The flyer grinned cheerfully. “There aren’t many who could qualify in that respect, but if there were they would call me Tommy.”

The flyer smiled happily. “Not many could qualify in that way, but if there were, they’d call me Tommy.”

“That is better,” said Althora with engaging directness; “that is much better—Tommy.” Then she sprang to her feet and hurried him out where some further wonders must be seen and exclaimed over without delay. But Lieutenant McGuire saw the pink flush that crept into her face, and his own heart responded to the telltale betrayal of her feeling for him. For never in his young and eventful life had the man found anyone who seemed so entirely one with himself as did this lovely girl from a distant star.

"That's better," Althora said with engaging directness. "That's much better—Tommy." Then she jumped to her feet and rushed him outside to see and marvel at some more wonders without delay. But Lieutenant McGuire noticed the pink flush that crept into her cheeks, and his own heart reacted to the unmistakable sign of her feelings for him. For never in his young and eventful life had he met anyone who felt so completely in sync with him as this lovely girl from a distant star.

He followed where she went dancing on her way, but not for long could his mind be led away from the menace he could not forget. And on this day, as on many days to come, he struggled and racked his brain to find some way in which he could thwart the enemy and avert or delay their stroke.

He followed her as she went dancing, but he couldn’t keep his mind off the threat he couldn’t shake. And on this day, like many days ahead, he struggled and racked his brain to figure out how he could stop the enemy and prevent or postpone their attack.


It was another day, and they were some months on their long journey away from the earth when an inspiration came. Althora had offered to help, and he knew well how gladly she would aid him; the feeling between them had flowered into open, if unspoken love. Not that he would subject her to any danger—he himself would take all of that when it came—but meanwhile—

It was another day, and they had been on their long journey away from Earth for a few months when inspiration struck. Althora had offered to help, and he knew how eagerly she would support him; the bond between them had blossomed into a deep, though unspoken, love. Not that he would put her in any danger—he would handle all of that himself when the time came—but for now—

“Althora,” he asked her, “can you project your mind into that of one of the reds?”

“Althora,” he asked her, “can you send your mind into one of the reds?”

“I could, easily,” she replied, “but it would not be pleasant. Their minds are horrible; they reek of evil things.” She shuddered at the thought, but the man persisted.

“I could, easily,” she replied, “but it wouldn’t be pleasant. Their minds are terrifying; they reek of evil things.” She shuddered at the thought, but the man persisted.

“But if you could help, would you be willing? I can do so little; I can never stop them; but I may save my people from some suffering at least. Here is my idea:

“But if you could help, would you be willing? I can do so little; I can never stop them; but I might be able to save my people from at least some suffering. Here’s my idea:

“Djorn tells me that I had it figured right: they plan an invasion of the earth when next the two planets approach. He has told me of their armies and their fleets of ships that will set off into space. I can’t prevent it; I am helpless! But if I knew what their leader was thinking—”

“Djorn tells me that I had it right: they plan to invade Earth when the planets get close again. He has mentioned their armies and fleets of ships that will launch into space. I can’t stop it; I feel so powerless! But if only I knew what their leader was thinking—”

“Torg!” she exclaimed. “You want to know the mind of that beast of beasts!”

“Torg!” she exclaimed. “You want to know the mind of that beast of beasts!”

“Yes,” said the man. “It might be of value. Particularly if I could know something of their great gun—where it is and what it is—well, I might do something about that.”

“Yes,” said the man. “It could be valuable. Especially if I could find out something about their big gun—where it is and what it is—then I might be able to do something about that.”

The girl averted her eyes from the savage determination on his face. “No—no!” she exclaimed; “I could not. Not Torg!”

The girl turned away from the fierce determination on his face. “No—no!” she exclaimed; “I can’t. Not Torg!”

McGuire’s own face fell at the realization of the enormity of this favor he had demanded. “That’s all right,” he said and held her soft hand in his; “just forget it. I shouldn’t have asked.”

McGuire's expression changed when he realized how big of a favor he had asked for. "It's fine," he said, holding her gentle hand in his. "Just forget it. I shouldn’t have asked."

But she whispered as she turned to walk away: “I must think, I must think. You ask much of me, Tommy; but oh, Tommy, I would do much for you!” She was sobbing softly as she ran swiftly away.

But she whispered as she turned to walk away, “I need to think, I need to think. You’re asking a lot from me, Tommy; but oh, Tommy, I would do so much for you!” She was softly crying as she quickly ran away.

And the man in khaki—this flyer of a distant air-service—strode blindly off to rage and fume at his helplessness and his inability to strike one blow at those beings who lived in that world above.

And the guy in khaki—this pilot from a faraway air-service—walked off without thinking, ready to vent his frustration at his powerlessness and his inability to hit back at those people who lived in that world above.


There were countless rooms and passages where the work of the world below went on. There were men and women whose artistic ability found outlet in carvings and sculpture, chemists and others whose work was the making of foods and endless experimentation, some thousand of men and women in the strength of their endless youth, who worked for the love of the  doing and lived contentedly and happily while they waited for the day of their liberation. But of fighters there were none, and for this Lieutenant McGuire grieved wholeheartedly.

There were countless rooms and passages where the work of the world below continued. There were men and women whose artistic talents were displayed in carvings and sculptures, chemists and others focused on producing food and endless experiments, some thousand men and women in the prime of their youth, who worked for the joy of the  doing and lived contentedly and happily while they waited for the day of their freedom. But there were no fighters, and for this, Lieutenant McGuire felt a deep sense of loss.

He was striding swiftly along where a corridor ended in blackness ahead. There was a gleaming machine on the floor beside him when a hand clutched at his arm and a warning voice exclaimed: “No further, Lieutenant McGuire; you must not go!”

He was walking quickly down the corridor that ended in darkness ahead. There was a shiny machine on the floor next to him when a hand grabbed his arm, and a warning voice shouted: “No further, Lieutenant McGuire; you can't go!”

“Why?” questioned the lieutenant. “I’ve got to walk—do something to keep from this damnable futile thinking.”

“Why?” the lieutenant asked. “I need to walk—do something to stop this damn pointless thinking.”

“But not there,” said the other; “it is a place of death. Ten paces more and you would have vanished in a flicker of flame. The projector”—he touched the mechanism beside them—“is always on. Our caves extend in an endless succession; they join with the labyrinth where the red ones used to live. They could attack us but for this. Nothing can live in its invisible ray; they are placed at all such entrances.”

“But not there,” said the other; “that’s a place of death. Ten more steps and you would have disappeared in a flash of fire. The projector”—he pointed to the mechanism next to them—“is always active. Our caves stretch on endlessly; they connect to the maze where the red ones used to live. They could come after us if it weren't for this. Nothing can survive in its invisible beam; they are set up at all such entrances.”

“Yet Djorn,” McGuire told himself slowly, “said they had no weapons. He knows nothing of war. But, great heavens! what wouldn’t I give for a regiment of scrappers—good husky boys with their faces tanned and a spark in their eyes and their gas masks on their chests. With a regiment, and equipment like this—”

“Yet Djorn,” McGuire reminded himself slowly, “said they had no weapons. He knows nothing about war. But, seriously! what wouldn’t I give for a regiment of fighters—strong young men with sunburned faces and fire in their eyes and their gas masks at the ready. With a regiment and gear like this—”

And again he realized the futility of armament with none to serve and direct it.

And once more he understood the pointlessness of having weapons without anyone to use and guide them.


It was a month or more before Althora consented to the tests. Djorn advised against it and made his protest emphatic, but here, as in all things, Althora was a free agent. It was her right to do as she saw fit, and there was none to prevent in this small world where individual liberty was unquestioned.

It was over a month before Althora agreed to the tests. Djorn warned her not to go through with it and strongly voiced his objections, but in this case, just like in everything else, Althora was free to make her own choices. She had the right to do what she believed was best, and in this little world where personal freedom was taken for granted, no one could stop her.

And it was still longer before she could get anything of importance. The experiments were racking to her nerves, and McGuire, seeing the terrible strain upon her, begged her to stop. But Althora had gained the vision that was always before her loved one’s eyes—a world of death and disaster—and he, here where the bolt would be launched, and powerless to prevent. She could not be dissuaded now.

And it was still a while before she could get anything significant. The experiments were taking a toll on her nerves, and McGuire, noticing the immense pressure on her, urged her to quit. But Althora had gained the vision that was always in front of her loved one’s eyes—a world filled with death and disaster—and he, right where the strike would happen, was helpless to stop it. She couldn’t be convinced to stop now.

It was a proud day for Althora when she sent for McGuire, and he found her lying at rest, eyes closed in her young face that was lined and tortured with the mental horror she was contacting. She silenced his protests with a word.

It was a proud day for Althora when she called for McGuire, and he discovered her lying at rest, eyes closed in her young face that was marked and twisted with the mental anguish she was experiencing. She quieted his objections with a single word.

“The gun,” she whispered; “they are talking about the gun … and the bombardment … planning….”

“The gun,” she whispered; “they're talking about the gun … and the bombardment … planning….”

More silent concentration. Then:

More focused silence. Then:

“The island of Bergo,” she said, “—remember that! The gun is there … a great bore in the earth … solid rock … but the casing of titanite must be reinforced … and bands shrunk about the muzzle that projects … heavy bands … it shows signs of distortion—the heat!…”

“The island of Bergo,” she said, “—remember that! The gun is there … a deep hole in the earth … solid rock … but the titanite casing needs to be reinforced … and bands that are shrunk around the muzzle that sticks out … heavy bands … it’s starting to show signs of distortion—the heat!…”

She was listening to the thoughts, and selecting those that bore upon gun.

She was listening to the thoughts, and picking out the ones that were about the gun.

“… Only fifty days … the bombardment must begin … Tahnor has provided a hundred shells; two thousand tals of the green gas-powder in each one … the explosive charges ready … yes—yes!…”

“… Only fifty days … the bombardment must begin … Tahnor has provided a hundred shells; two thousand tals of the green gas-powder in each one … the explosive charges ready … yes—yes!…”

“Oh!” she exclaimed and opened her troubled eyes. “The beast is so complacent, so sure! And the bombardment will begin in fifty days! Will it really cause them anguish on your Earth, Tommy?”

“Oh!” she exclaimed, opening her worried eyes. “The creature is so self-satisfied, so confident! And the attack will start in fifty days! Will it truly cause them pain on your Earth, Tommy?”

“Just plain hell; that’s all!”

"Just pure hell; that's it!"

McGuire’s voice was low; his mind was reaching out to find and reject one plan after another. The gun!… He must disable it; he could do that much at least. For himself—well, what of it?—he would die, of course.

McGuire’s voice was quiet; his mind was searching for and dismissing one plan after another. The gun!… He had to disable it; at least he could do that. As for himself—well, what did it matter?—he would die, of course.

The guard he had been taught to place about his own thoughts must have relaxed, for Althora cried out in distress.

The guard he had been trained to keep on his own thoughts must have relaxed, because Althora shouted in distress.

 “No—no!” she protested; “you shall not! I have tried to help you, Tommy dear—say that I have helped you!—but, oh, my beloved, do not go. Do not risk your life to silence this one weapon. They would still have their ships. Remember what Djorn has told of their mighty fleets, their thousands of fighting men. You cannot stop them; you can hardly hinder them. And you would throw away your life! Oh, please do not go!”

 “No—no!” she pleaded; “you can’t! I’ve tried to help you, Tommy dear—please say that I’ve helped you!—but, oh, my love, don’t go. Don’t risk your life to silence this one weapon. They would still have their ships. Remember what Djorn said about their powerful fleets, their thousands of soldiers. You can’t stop them; you can barely slow them down. And you would be throwing your life away! Oh, please don’t go!”

McGuire was seated beside her. His face was hidden in one hand while the other was held tight between the white palms of Althora’s tense hands. He said nothing, and he shielded his eyes and locked his mind against her thought force.

McGuire was sitting next to her. His face was covered by one hand while the other was gripped tightly between Althora's tense palms. He didn't say anything, and he blocked his eyes and closed his mind against her mental influence.

“Tommy,” said Althora, and now her voice was all love and softness, “Tommy, my dear one! You will not go, for what can you do? And if you stay—oh, my dear!—you can have what you will—the secret of life shall be yours—to live forever in perpetual youth. You may have that. And me, Tommy…. Would you throw your life away in a hopeless attempt, when life might hold so much? Am I offering so little, Tommy?”

“Tommy,” Althora said, her voice filled with love and tenderness, “Tommy, my dear! You can’t leave, because what could you possibly accomplish? And if you stay—oh, my dear!—you can have anything you want—the secret of life can be yours—to live forever in eternal youth. You can have that. And me, Tommy… Would you waste your life on a futile quest when life could offer so much? Am I asking for so little, Tommy?”

And still the silence and the hand that kept the eyes from meeting hers; then a long-drawn breath and a slim figure in khaki that stood unconsciously erect to look, not at the girl, but out beyond the solid walls, through millions of miles of space, to the helpless speck called Earth.

And still the silence and the hand that kept his eyes from meeting hers; then a long breath and a slim figure in khaki that stood unaware erect to look, not at the girl, but out beyond the solid walls, through millions of miles of space, to the tiny speck called Earth.

“You offer me heaven, my dear,” he spoke softly. “But sometimes”—and his lips twisted into a ghost of a smile—“sometimes, to earn our heaven, we have to fight like hell. And, if we fail to make the fight, what heaven worth having is left?

“You're giving me heaven, my dear,” he said softly. “But sometimes”—and his lips curled into a faint smile—“sometimes, to earn our heaven, we have to fight like hell. And if we don't make the effort, what heaven is worth having is left?”

“And the people,” he said softly; “the homes in the cities and towns and villages. My dear, that’s part of loving a soldier: you can never own him altogether; his allegiance is divided. And if I failed my own folk what right would I have to you?”

“And the people,” he said softly; “the homes in the cities, towns, and villages. My dear, that’s part of loving a soldier: you can never completely have him; his loyalty is split. And if I let down my own people, what right would I have to you?”


He dared to look at the girl who lay before him. That other vision was gone but he had seen a clear course charted, and now, with his mind at rest, he could smile happily at the girl who was looking up at him through her tears.

He took the chance to look at the girl who lay before him. That other vision was gone, but he had seen a clear path ahead, and now, feeling at ease, he could smile warmly at the girl who was gazing up at him through her tears.

She rose slowly to her feet and stood before him to lay firm hands upon his shoulders. She was almost as tall as he, and her eyes, that had shaken off their tears but for a dewy fringe, looked deep and straight into his.

She slowly got to her feet and stood in front of him, placing her hands firmly on his shoulders. She was nearly as tall as he was, and her eyes, which had cleared of tears except for a glistening edge, looked deeply and directly into his.

“We have thought,” she said slowly, “we people of this world, that we were superior to you and yours; we have accepted you as someone a shade below our plane of advancement. Yes, we have dared to believe that. But I know better. We have gone far, Tommy, we people of this star; we have lived long. Yet I am wondering if we have lost some virtues that are the heritage of a sterner race.

“We have thought,” she said slowly, “that we people of this world were superior to you and yours; we accepted you as being a bit below our level of progress. Yes, we dared to believe that. But I know better. We have come a long way, Tommy, we people of this star; we have lived a long time. Yet I’m starting to wonder if we’ve lost some virtues that belong to a stronger race.

“But I am learning, Tommy; I am so thankful that I can learn and that I have had you to teach me. We will go together, you and I. We will fight our fight, and, the Great One willing, we will earn our heaven or find it elsewhere—together.”

“But I’m learning, Tommy; I’m really grateful that I can learn and that I’ve had you to teach me. We’ll go together, you and I. We’ll face our struggles, and if the Great One is willing, we’ll earn our place in heaven or find it somewhere else—together.”

She leaned forward to kiss the tall man squarely upon the lips with her own soft rose-petal lips that clung and clung … and the reply of Lieutenant McGuire, while it was entirely wordless, seemed eminently satisfactory.

She leaned in to kiss the tall man directly on the lips with her soft, rose-petal lips that lingered and lingered ... and Lieutenant McGuire’s response, although completely silent, felt very satisfying.


Althora, the beautiful daughter of Venus, had the charm and allure of her planet’s fabled namesake. But she thought like a man and she planned like a man. And there was no dissuading her from her course. She was to fight beside McGuire—that was her intention—and beyond that there was no value in argument. McGuire was forced to accept the insistent aid, and he needed help.

Althora, the stunning daughter of Venus, had the charm and allure of her planet’s legendary namesake. But she thought like a man and strategized like a man. There was no changing her mind about her path. She intended to fight alongside McGuire—that was her plan—and beyond that, there was no point in arguing. McGuire had to accept her persistent help, and he indeed needed assistance.

Sykes dropped his delving into astronomical lore and answered to the call, but there was no other assistance. Only the three, McGuire, Althora and Sykes.  There were some who would agree to pilot the submarine that was being outfitted, but they would have no part in the venture beyond transporting the participants.

Sykes stopped his exploration of astronomy and responded to the call, but there was no additional help. Only the three of them, McGuire, Althora, and Sykes.   Some people were willing to operate the submarine that was being prepared, but they would be involved only in transporting the participants.

More than once McGuire paused to curse silently at the complaisance of this people. What could he not do if they would help. Ten companies of trained men, armed with their deadly electronic projectors that disintegrated any living thing they reached—and he would clutch at his tousled hair and realize that they were only three, and go grimly back to work.

More than once, McGuire stopped to silently curse the willingness of these people to go along with things. What could he accomplish if they pitched in? Ten companies of trained men, armed with their lethal electronic projectors that could disintegrate any living thing they hit—and he would grab at his messy hair and remember that there were only three of them, then grimly return to work.

“I don’t know what we can do till we get there,” he told Sykes. “Here we are, and there is the gun: that is all we know, except that the thing must be tremendous and our only hope is that there is some firing mechanism that we can destroy. The gun itself is a great drilling in the solid rock, lined with one of their steel alloys, and with a big barrel extending up into the air: Althora has learned that.

“I don’t know what we can do until we get there,” he told Sykes. “Here we are, and there’s the gun: that’s all we know, except that it must be enormous, and our only hope is that there’s some kind of firing mechanism we can disable. The gun itself is a huge bore in the solid rock, lined with one of their steel alloys, and has a large barrel extending into the air: Althora has figured that out."

“They went deep into the rock and set the firing chamber there; it’s heavy enough to stand the stress. They use a gas-powder, as Althora calls it, for the charge, and the same stuff but deadlier is in the shell. But they must have underground workings for loading and firing. Is there a chance for us to get in there, I wonder! There’s the big barrel that projects. We might … but no!—that’s too big for us to tackle, I’m afraid.”

“They went deep into the rock and set up the firing chamber there; it’s heavy enough to withstand the pressure. They use a gas-powder, as Althora calls it, for the charge, and the same stuff but deadlier is in the shell. But they must have underground facilities for loading and firing. I wonder if there’s a chance for us to get in there! There’s the big barrel that sticks out. We might … but no!—that’s too big for us to handle, I’m afraid.”

“How about that electronic projector on the submarine?” Sykes suggested. “Remember how it melted out the heart of that big ship? We could do a lot with that.”

“How about that electronic projector on the submarine?” Sykes suggested. “Remember how it melted the heart of that big ship? We could do a lot with that.”

“Not a chance! Djorn and the others have strictly forbidden the men to turn it on the enemy since they have given no offense.

“Not a chance! Djorn and the others have completely forbidden the men from using it against the enemy since they haven’t done anything wrong.”

“No offense!” he repeated, and added a few explosive remarks.

“No offense!” he repeated, and added a few explosive comments.

“No, it looks like a case of get there and do what dirty work we can to their mechanism before they pot us—and that’s that!”

“No, it seems like we need to get there and do whatever dirty work we can on their system before they take us out—and that’s it!”


But Sykes was directing his thoughts along another path.

But Sykes was focusing his thoughts in a different direction.

“I wonder …” he mused; “it might be done: they have laboratories.”

“I wonder...” he thought; “it could be possible: they have labs.”

“What are you talking about? For the love of heaven, man, if you’re got an idea, let’s have it. I’m desperate.”

“What are you talking about? For the love of heaven, man, if you have an idea, let's hear it. I'm desperate.”

“Nitrators!” said the scientist. “I have been getting on pretty good terms with the scientific crowd here, and I’ve seen some mighty pretty manufacturing laboratories. And they have equipment that was never meant for the manufacture of nitro-explosives, but, with a few modifications—yes, I think it could be done.”

“Nitrators!” said the scientist. “I’ve been getting along quite well with the scientific community here, and I’ve seen some really impressive manufacturing labs. They have equipment that was never intended for making nitro-explosives, but with a few tweaks—yeah, I think it could work.”

“You mean nitro-glycerine? TNT?”

"You mean nitroglycerin? TNT?"

“Something like that. Depends upon what materials we can get to start with.”

“Something like that. It depends on what materials we can get to start with.”

The lieutenant was pounding his companion upon the back and shouting his joy at this faintest echo of encouragement.

The lieutenant was patting his friend on the back and shouting his excitement at this slightest hint of encouragement.

“We’ll plant it alongside the gun—No, we’ll get into their working underground. We’ll blow their equipment into scrap-iron, and perhaps we can even damage the gun itself!” He was almost beside himself with excitement at thought of a weapon being placed in his straining helpless hands.

“We’ll plant it next to the gun—No, we’ll infiltrate their underground operations. We’ll blow their equipment into scrap metal, and maybe we can even damage the gun itself!” He was nearly beside himself with excitement at the thought of a weapon being placed in his desperate, helpless hands.


It was the earth-shaking thunder of the big gun that hastened their final preparations and made McGuire tremble with suppressed excitement where he helped Sykes to draw off a syrupy liquid into heavy crystal flasks.

It was the earth-shaking thunder of the big gun that sped up their final preparations and made McGuire shake with restrained excitement as he helped Sykes pour a thick liquid into heavy crystal flasks.

There were many of these, and the two men would allow no others to touch them, but stored them themselves and nested each one in a soft bed within the submarine. Then one last repetition of their half-formed plans to Djorn and his followers and a rush toward the wharf where the submarine was waiting.

There were a lot of these, and the two men wouldn’t let anyone else handle them. They stored them themselves, placing each one in a soft bed inside the submarine. Then, they went over their unfinished plans with Djorn and his group one last time before rushing to the wharf where the submarine was waiting.

Althora was waiting, too, and McGuire wasted minutes in a petition that he knew was futile.

Althora was also waiting, and McGuire spent minutes on a request that he knew was pointless.

“Wait here, Althora,” he begged. “I will come back; this is no venture for  you to undertake. I can take my chances with them, but you—! It is no place for you,” he concluded lamely.

“Wait here, Althora,” he pleaded. “I’ll be back; this isn’t something you should get involved in. I can take my chances with them, but you—! This isn’t a place for you,” he finished weakly.

“There is no other place for me,” she said; “only where you are.” And she led the way while the others followed into the lighted control room of the big under-water craft.

“There’s no other place for me,” she said; “only where you are.” And she led the way while the others followed into the lit control room of the big underwater craft.

McGuire’s eyes were misty with a blurring of tears that were partly from excitement, but more from a feeling of helpless remonstrance that was mingled with pure pride. And his lips were set in a straight line.

McGuire’s eyes were misty with tears that blurred his vision, partly from excitement but mostly from a sense of helpless objection mixed with pure pride. His lips were pressed into a straight line.

The magnetic pull that held them to their anchorage was reversed; the ship beneath them was slipping smoothly beneath the surface and out to sea, guided through its tortuous windings of water-worn caves and rocky chambers under the sea by the invisible electric cords that drew it where they would.

The magnetic pull that kept them anchored was turned around; the ship below them was gliding effortlessly beneath the surface and heading out to sea, steered through its winding paths of water-carved caves and rocky chambers under the ocean by the unseen electric lines that pulled it wherever they wanted.

And ahead on some mysterious island was a gun, a thing of size and power beyond anything of Earth. He was going to spike that gun if it was the last act of his life; and Althora was going with him. He drew her slim body to him, while his eyes stared blindly, hopefully, toward what the future held.

And ahead on some mysterious island was a gun, a huge and powerful thing beyond anything on Earth. He was determined to destroy that gun if it was the last thing he did; and Althora was going with him. He pulled her close, while his eyes stared blindly, hopefully, toward what the future would bring.

CHAPTER XVI

Throughout the night they drove hour after hour at terrific speed. The ship was running submerged, for McGuire was taking no slightest chance of their being observed from the air. He and the others slept at times, for the crew that handled the craft very evidently knew the exact course, and there were mechanical devices that insured their safety. A ray was projected continuously ahead of them; it would reflect back and give on an indicator instant warning of any derelict or obstruction. Another row of quivering needles gave by the same method the soundings from far ahead.

All night long they drove on tirelessly at high speed. The ship was submerged, as McGuire wasn't taking any chance of being spotted from above. He and the others slept occasionally because the crew piloting the craft clearly knew the precise route, and there were mechanical systems in place to ensure their safety. A ray was continuously projected ahead of them; it would bounce back and provide instant alerts on an indicator for any debris or obstacles. Another set of oscillating needles similarly indicated the depth far ahead.

But the uncertainty of what their tomorrow might hold and the worry and dread lest he find himself unable to damage the big gun made real rest impossible for McGuire.

But the uncertainty of what tomorrow might bring and the worry and fear that he might find himself unable to neutralize the big gun made it impossible for McGuire to truly rest.

But he was happy and buoyant with hope when, at last, the green light from the ports showed that the sun was shining up above, and the slackening drive of the submarine’s powerful motors told that their objective was in sight.

But he was happy and full of hope when, finally, the green light from the ports showed that the sun was shining above, and the slowing power of the submarine’s strong motors indicated that their goal was in sight.

They lay quietly at last while a periscope of super-sensitiveness was thrust cautiously above the water. It brought in a panoramic view of the shoreline ahead, amplified it and projected the picture in clear-cut detail upon a screen. If Lieutenant McGuire had stood on the wet deck above and looked directly at the island the sight could have been no clearer. The colors of torn and blasted tree-growths showed in all their pale shades, and there was stereoscopic depth to the picture that gave no misleading illusions as to distance.

They finally lay still while a super-sensitive periscope was carefully raised above the water. It provided a wide view of the shoreline ahead, enhancing it and projecting a detailed image onto a screen. If Lieutenant McGuire had been standing on the wet deck above and looked directly at the island, the view couldn't have been clearer. The colors of the damaged and shattered trees showed in all their light shades, and there was a three-dimensional quality to the image that accurately conveyed the distance.

The shore was there with the white spray of breakers on a rocky shoal, and a beach beyond. And beyond that, in hard outline against a golden sky, was a gigantic tube that stood vertically in air to reach beyond the upper limits of the periscope’s vision.

The shore stretched out with white waves crashing on a rocky outcrop, and a beach in the distance. Beyond that, outlined sharply against a golden sky, was a massive tube standing straight up into the air, extending beyond the highest point the periscope could see.


McGuire tingled at the sight. To be within reach of this weapon that had sent those blasting, devastating missiles upon the earth! He paced back and forth in the small room to stop and stare again, and resume his pacing that helped to while away the hours they must wait. For there were man-shapes swarming over the land, and the dull, blood-red of their loose uniforms marked them as members of the fighting force spawned by this prolific breed.

McGuire felt a rush of excitement at the sight. To be so close to this weapon that had launched those destructive missiles against the earth! He walked back and forth in the small room, stopping to stare again before continuing his pacing, which helped pass the time while they waited. Outside, there were figures moving over the land, and the dull, blood-red of their loose uniforms identified them as part of the fighting force created by this aggressive group.

“Not a chance until they’re out of the picture,” said the impatient man; “they would snow us under. It’s just as I thought: we must wait until the gun is ready to fire; then they will beat it. They won’t want to be around when that big boy cuts loose.”

“Not a chance until they're out of the picture,” said the impatient man; “they would overwhelm us. It’s just like I thought: we have to wait until the gun is ready to fire; then they’ll take off. They won’t want to stick around when that big guy lets loose.”

“And then?” asked Althora.

"And then?" Althora asked.

 “Then Sykes and I will take our collection of gallon flasks ashore, and I sure hope we don’t stumble.” He grinned cheerfully at the girl.

 “Then Sykes and I will take our collection of gallon flasks ashore, and I really hope we don’t trip.” He smiled happily at the girl.

“That reinforced concrete dome seems to be where they get down into the ground; it is close to the base of the gun. We will go there—blow it open if we have to—but manage in some way to get down below. Then a time-fuse on the charge, and the boat will take me off, and we will leave as fast as these motors can drive us.”

“That reinforced concrete dome seems to be where they go down into the ground; it’s near the base of the gun. We’ll head there—blow it open if we have to—but we need to find a way to get down below. Then we’ll set a time-fuse on the charge, and the boat will pick me up, and we’ll leave as quickly as these motors can take us.”

He omitted to mention any possible danger to Sykes and himself in the handling of their own explosive, and he added casually, “You will stay here and see that there is no slip-up on the getaway.”

He didn’t mention any potential danger to Sykes and himself while dealing with their own explosive, and he added casually, “You’ll stay here and make sure there’s no mistake during the getaway.”

He had to translate the last remark into language the girl could understand. But Althora shook her head.

He needed to rephrase the last comment into words the girl could understand. But Althora shook her head.

“You do try so hard to get rid of me, Tommy,” the laughed, “but it is no use. I am going with you—do not argue—and I will help you with the attack. Three will work faster than two—and I am going.”

“You really try so hard to get rid of me, Tommy,” she laughed, “but it’s no use. I’m going with you—don’t argue—and I’ll help you with the attack. Three will work faster than two—and I'm coming.”

McGuire was silent, then nodded his assent. He was learning, this Earth-man, what individual freedom really meant.

McGuire was quiet for a moment, then nodded in agreement. He was starting to understand, this Earth-man, what true individual freedom really meant.


Only the western sky showed golden masses on the shining screen when McGuire spoke softly to the captain:

Only the western sky displayed golden clouds on the bright screen when McGuire spoke quietly to the captain:

“Your men will put us ashore; you may ask them to stand by now.” And to Professor Sykes, “Better get that ‘soup’ of yours ready to load.”

“Your crew will drop us off; you can ask them to wait now.” And to Professor Sykes, “You’d better get that ‘soup’ of yours ready to load.”

The red-clad figures were growing dim on the screen, and the blotches of colors that showed where they were grouped were few. Some there were who left such groups to flee precipitately toward a waiting airship.

The figures in red were fading on the screen, and the colorful spots showing where they were gathered were few. Some individuals left those groups to quickly run toward a waiting airship.

This was something the lieutenant had not foreseen. He had expected that the force that served the gun would have some shock-proof shelter; he had not anticipated a fighting ship to take them away.

This was something the lieutenant hadn’t expected. He thought that the team operating the gun would have some kind of shock-proof shelter; he didn’t foresee a combat ship coming to take them away.

“That’s good,” he exulted; “that is a lucky break. If they just get out of sight we will have the place to ourselves.”

"That’s great," he exclaimed; "that’s a lucky break. If they just get out of sight, we’ll have the place to ourselves."

There were no red patches on the screen now, and the picture thrown before them showed the big ship, its markings of red and white distinct even in the shadow-light of late afternoon, rising slowly into the air. It gathered speed marvelously and vanished to a speck beyond the land.

There were no red patches on the screen now, and the image displayed before them showed the large ship, its red and white markings clear even in the dim light of late afternoon, rising slowly into the air. It picked up speed astonishingly and disappeared into a tiny dot beyond the land.

“We’re getting the breaks,” said McGuire crisply. “All right—let’s go!”

“We’re getting the breaks,” McGuire said sharply. “Okay—let’s go!”

The submarine rose smoothly, and the sealed doors in the superstructure were opened while yet there was water to come trickling in. Men came with a roll of cloth that spread open to the shape of a small boat, while a metal frame expanded within it to hold it taut.

The submarine ascended smoothly, and the sealed doors in the superstructure were opened while water still trickled in. Men arrived with a roll of cloth that unfolded into the shape of a small boat, while a metal frame expanded inside it to keep it taut.

McGuire gasped with dismay as a seaman launched it and leaped heavily into the frail shell to attach a motor to one end.

McGuire gasped in disbelief as a seaman launched it and jumped clumsily into the flimsy boat to attach a motor to one end.

“Metal!” the captain reassured him; “woven metal, and water-tight! You could not pierce it with anything less than a projector.”

“Metal!” the captain reassured him; “woven metal, and water-tight! You couldn't pierce it with anything less than a projector.”


Sykes was ready with one of the crystal flasks as the boat was brought alongside, and McGuire followed with another. They took ten of the harmless-looking containers, and both men held their breaths as the boat grounded roughly on the boulder-strewn shore.

Sykes was prepared with one of the crystal flasks as the boat was brought alongside, and McGuire followed with another. They grabbed ten of the unassuming containers, and both men held their breath as the boat came to a rough stop on the rocky shore.

They lifted them out and bedded them in the sand, then returned to the submarine. This time Althora, too, stepped into the boat. They loaded in the balance of the containers; the motor purred. Another landing, and they stood at last on the island, where a mammoth tube towered into the sky and the means for its destruction was at their feet.

They took them out and laid them in the sand, then went back to the submarine. This time, Althora also got into the boat. They loaded the rest of the containers; the engine hummed. After another landing, they finally stood on the island, where a massive tube reached into the sky and the way to destroy it was right at their feet.

But there was little time; already the light was dimming, and the time for the firing of the big weapon was drawing near. The men worked like  mad to carry the flasks to the base of the gun, where a dome of concrete marked the entrance to the rooms below.

But there was little time; already the light was fading, and the moment to fire the big weapon was approaching. The men worked like   mad to carry the flasks to the base of the gun, where a concrete dome marked the entrance to the rooms below.

Each man held a flask of the deadly fluid when Althora led the way where stairs went deep down into the earth under the domed roof. This part of the work had been foreseen, and the girl held a slender cylinder that threw a beam of light, intensely bright.

Each man held a bottle of the dangerous liquid as Althora led the way down the stairs that went deep into the earth beneath the domed ceiling. This part of the task had been anticipated, and the girl held a slim tube that projected a bright beam of light.

They found a surprising simplicity in the arrangements underground. Two rooms only had been carved from the solid rock, and one of these ended in a wall of gray metal that could be only the great base of the gun. But nowhere was a complication of mechanism that might be damaged or destroyed, nor any wiring or firing device.

They discovered an unexpected simplicity in the underground setup. Only two rooms had been carved out of the solid rock, and one of them ended at a wall of gray metal that could only be the massive base of the gun. But there was no complicated machinery that could be damaged or destroyed, nor any wiring or firing device.

A round door showed sharp edges in the gray metal, but only the strength of many men could have removed its huge bolts, and these two knew there must be other doors to seal in the mighty charge.

A circular door had sharp edges in the gray metal, but only the strength of several men could have removed its large bolts, and these two knew there had to be other doors to lock in the powerful charge.

“Not a wire!” the scientist exclaimed. “How do they fire it?” The answer came to him with the question.

“Not a wire!” the scientist exclaimed. “How do they fire it?” The answer came to him with the question.

“Radio, of course; and the receiving set is in the charge itself; the barrel of the gun is its own antenna. They must fire it from a distance—back on the island where we were, perhaps. It would need to be accurately timed.”

“Radio, of course; and the receiver is in the device itself; the barrel of the gun acts as its own antenna. They have to fire it from a distance—maybe back on the island where we were. It would need to be precisely timed.”

“Come on!” shouted McGuire, and raised the flask of explosive to his shoulder.

“Come on!” McGuire shouted, lifting the flask of explosives to his shoulder.


Each one knew the need for haste; each waited every moment for the terrible blast of gun-fire that would jar their bodies to a lifeless pulp or, by detonating their own explosive, destroy them utterly. But they carried the flasks again to the top, and the three of them worked breathlessly to place their whole supply where McGuire directed.

Each one knew they needed to hurry; each waited anxiously for the horrific blast of gunfire that could turn their bodies into lifeless pulp or, by detonating their own explosives, wipe them out completely. But they carried the flasks back to the top, and the three of them worked urgently to place their entire supply where McGuire instructed.

The massive barrel of the gun was beside them; it was held in tremendous castings of metal that bolted to anchorage in the ground. One great brace had an overhanging flange; the explosive was placed beneath it.

The huge barrel of the gun was next to them; it was secured with heavy metal castings that were bolted to the ground. One large support had a protruding flange; the explosive was positioned underneath it.

Professor Sykes had come prepared. He attached a detonator to one of the flasks, and while the other two were placing the explosive in position he fastened two wires to the apparatus with steady but hurrying fingers; then at full speed he ran with the spool from which the wires unwound.

Professor Sykes was ready. He connected a detonator to one of the flasks, and while the other two were situating the explosive, he quickly attached two wires to the device with steady yet urgent hands; then he sprinted at full speed with the spool from which the wires were unwinding.

McGuire and Althora were behind him, running for the questionable safety of the sand-hills. Sykes stopped in the shelter of a tiny valley where winds had heaped the sand.

McGuire and Althora were behind him, running for the dubious safety of the sand dunes. Sykes paused in the shelter of a small valley where the winds had piled up the sand.

“Down!” he shouted. “Get down—behind that sand dune, there!”

“Get down!” he shouted. “Duck—behind that sand dune over there!”

He dropped beside them, the bared ends of the wires in his hands. There was a battery, too, a case no larger than his hands. Professor Sykes, it appeared, had gained some few concessions from his friends, who had learned to respect him in the field of science.

He fell down next to them, holding the exposed ends of the wires in his hands. There was also a battery, a case no bigger than his hands. It seemed that Professor Sykes had earned some concessions from his colleagues, who had come to respect him in the field of science.

One breathless moment he waited; then—

One breathless moment he waited; then—

“Now!” he whispered, and touched the battery’s terminals with the bare wires.

“Now!” he whispered, and touched the battery’s terminals with the exposed wires.


To McGuire it seemed, in that instant of shattering chaos, that the great gun itself must have fired. He had known the jar of heavy artillery at close range; he had had experience with explosives. He had even been near when a government arsenal had thrown the countryside into a hell of jarring, ear-splitting pandemonium. But the concussion that shook the earth under him now was like nothing he had known.

To McGuire, it seemed in that moment of total chaos that the massive gun must have gone off. He was familiar with the impact of heavy artillery up close; he had dealt with explosives before. He had even been close when a government arms depot had turned the area into a cacophony of deafening chaos. But the shockwave that rocked the ground beneath him now was unlike anything he had ever experienced.

The hill of sand that sheltered them vanished to sweep in a sheet above their heads. And the air struck down with terrific weight, then left them in an airless void that seemed to make their bodies swell and explode. It rushed back in a whirling gale to sweep showers of sand and pebbles over the helpless forms of the three who lay battered and stunned.

The hill of sand that protected them disappeared, flowing over their heads like a blanket. The air hit them with incredible pressure, then left them in a lifeless void that felt like it was making their bodies expand and burst. It came rushing back in a whirlwind, showering sand and pebbles over the three helpless figures who lay bruised and dazed.

 An instant that was like an age; then the scientist pointed with a weak and trembling hand where a towering spire of metallic gray leaned slowly in the air. So slowly it moved, to the eyes of the watchers—a great arc of gathering force and speed that shattered the ground where it struck.

 A moment that felt like forever; then the scientist pointed with a shaky hand at a tall, gray metal tower that was slowly leaning in the air. It moved so slowly, in the eyes of the observers—a massive curve of increasing force and speed that broke apart the ground where it hit.

“The gun!” was all that the still-dazed lieutenant could say. “The—the gun!” And he fell to shivering uncontrollably, while tears of pure happiness streamed down his face.

“The gun!” was all the still-dazed lieutenant could manage to say. “The—the gun!” And he started to shake uncontrollably, while tears of pure joy streamed down his face.

The mammoth siege gun—the only weapon for bombardment of the helpless Earth—was a mass of useless metal, a futile thing that lay twisted and battered on the sands of the sea.

The giant siege gun—the only weapon capable of bombarding the defenseless Earth—was just a pile of worthless metal, a pointless object that lay mangled and damaged on the shores of the ocean.


The submarine now showed at a distance; it had withdrawn, by prearrangement, to the shelter of the deeper water. McGuire looked carefully at the watch on his wrist, and listened to make certain that the explosion had not stopped it. Sykes had told him the length of the Venusian day—twenty hours and nineteen minutes of Earth time, and he had made his calculations from the day of the Venusians. And, morning and night, McGuire had set his watch back and had learned to make a rough approximation of the time of that world.

The submarine was now visible in the distance; it had pulled back, as planned, to the safety of the deeper water. McGuire glanced at his wristwatch, ensuring the explosion hadn't stopped it. Sykes had informed him of the length of a Venusian day—twenty hours and nineteen minutes in Earth time—and McGuire had calculated his timing based on the Venusian day. Morning and night, he adjusted his watch backward and became skilled at estimating the time on that planet.

The watch now said five-thirteen, and the sun was almost gone; a line of gold in the western sky; and McGuire knew that it was a matter only of minutes till the blast of the big gun would rock the island. One heavy section of the great barrel was resting upon the shattered base, and McGuire realized that this blocking of the monster’s throat must mean it would tear itself and the island around it to fragments when it fired. He ran toward the beach and waved his arms wildly in air to urge on the speeding craft that showed dim and vague across the heaving sea.

The watch now read five-thirteen, and the sun was almost gone, creating a line of gold in the western sky. McGuire knew it was just a matter of minutes until the blast from the big gun would shake the island. One heavy section of the massive barrel was resting on the shattered base, and McGuire realized that this blockage in the monster’s throat would cause it to explode and destroy everything around it when it fired. He ran toward the beach, waving his arms wildly in the air to signal the speeding boat that was barely visible across the rough sea.

It drove swiftly toward them and stopped for the launching of the little boat. There was a delay, and McGuire stood quivering with impatience where the others, too, watched the huddle of figures on the submarine’s deck.

It sped towards them and stopped to launch the small boat. There was a hold-up, and McGuire stood there, shaking with impatience as he and the others watched the group of figures on the submarine's deck.

It was Althora who first sensed their danger. Her voice was shrill with terror as she seized McGuire’s arm and pointed landward.

It was Althora who first felt their danger. Her voice was high-pitched with fear as she grabbed McGuire’s arm and pointed toward the land.

“Tommy—Tommy!” she said. “They are coming! I saw them!”

“Tommy—Tommy!” she said. “They’re coming! I saw them!”


A swarming of red figures over the nearby dunes gave quick confirmation of her words. McGuire looked about him for a weapon—anything to add efficiency to his bare hands—and the swarm was upon them as he looked.

A group of red figures over the nearby dunes quickly confirmed what she said. McGuire looked around for a weapon—anything to make his bare hands more effective—and the swarm was upon them as he turned his gaze.

He leaped quickly between Althora and the nearest figures that stretched out grasping hands, and a red face went white under the smashing impact of the flyer’s fist.

He jumped swiftly between Althora and the nearest figures reaching out with grasping hands, and a red face went pale under the hard blow of the flyer's fist.

They poured over the sand-hills now—-scores of leaping man-shapes—and McGuire knew in an instant of self-accusation that there had been a shelter after all, where a portion of the enemy force had stayed. The explosion had brought them, and now—

They rushed over the sand hills now—dozens of jumping figures—and McGuire realized instantly, feeling guilty, that there had been a shelter after all, where part of the enemy force had remained. The explosion had drawn them in, and now—

He struck in a raging frenzy at the grotesque things that came racing upon them. He knew Sykes was fighting too. He tore wildly at the lean arms that bound him and kept him from those a step or two away who were throwing the figure of a girl across the shoulders of one of their men, while her eyes turned hopelessly toward McGuire.

He attacked in a furious rage at the hideous things charging at them. He knew Sykes was fighting too. He struggled wildly against the thin arms that held him back, keeping him from reaching those just a step or two away, who were tossing the body of a girl over the shoulder of one of their guys, while her eyes turned desperately toward McGuire.

They threw the two men upon the sand and crowded to kneel on the prostrate bodies and strike and tear with their long hands, then tied them at ankles and wrists with metal cords, and raised them helpless and bound in the air.

They threw the two men onto the sand and rushed to kneel on their fallen bodies, striking and tearing at them with their long hands. Then they tied their ankles and wrists with metal cords and lifted them up, helpless and bound in the air.

One of the red creatures pointed a long arm toward the demolished gun and shrieked something in a terror-filled tone. The others, at the sound, raced off through the sand, while those with the burden of the three captives followed as best they could.

One of the red creatures pointed a long arm at the destroyed gun and screamed something in a terrified voice. At the sound, the others bolted through the sand, while those carrying the three captives followed as best they could.

“The gun!” said Professor Sykes in  a thick voice: the words were jolted out of him as the two who carried him staggered and ran. “They know—that it—hasn’t—gone off—”

“The gun!” said Professor Sykes in a deep voice: the words were forced out of him as the two who were carrying him stumbled and ran. “They know that it hasn’t gone off—”


The straggling troop that strung out across the dim-lit dunes was approaching another domed shelter of heavy concrete. They crowded inside, and the bodies of the three were thrown roughly to the floor, while the red creatures made desperate haste to close the heavy door. Then down they went into the deeper safety of a subterranean room, where the massive walls about them quivered to a nerve-deadening jar. It shook those standing to the floor, and the silence that followed was changed to a bedlam by the inhuman shrieking of the creatures who were gloating over their safety and the capture they had achieved. They leaped and capered in a maniacal outburst and ceased only at the shrill order of one who was in command.

The scattered group that stretched out across the dimly lit dunes was heading towards another domed shelter made of heavy concrete. They squeezed inside, and the bodies of the three were tossed roughly to the floor, while the red creatures hurriedly shut the heavy door. Then they descended into the deeper safety of a subterranean room, where the massive walls around them shook violently with a nerve-jarring jolt. It knocked those standing to the floor, and the silence that followed was shattered by the inhuman howling of the creatures who were celebrating their safety and the capture they had accomplished. They jumped and danced in a wild outburst, only stopping at the sharp order of their leader.

At his direction the three were carried out of doors and thrown upon the ground. McGuire turned his head to see the face of Althora. There was blood trickling from a cut on her temple, and her eyes were dazed and blurred, but she managed a trembling smile for the anxious eyes of the man who could only struggle hopelessly against the thin wires that held him.

At his command, the three were taken outside and dumped on the ground. McGuire turned his head to look at Althora's face. There was blood trickling from a cut on her temple, and her eyes were dazed and blurry, but she managed a shaky smile for the worried gaze of the man who could only struggle helplessly against the thin wires that restrained him.

Althora hurt! Bound with those cutting metal cords! Althora—in such beastly hands! He groaned aloud at the thought.

Althora was in pain! Tied up with those sharp metal cords! Althora—in such cruel hands! He groaned out loud at the thought.

“You should never have come; I should never have let you. I have got you into this!” He groaned again in an agony of self-reproach, then lay silent and waited for what must come. And the answer to his speculations came from the night above, where the lights of a ship marked the approach of an enemy craft.

“You shouldn't have come; I shouldn't have let you. I've gotten you into this!” He groaned again in a wave of self-blame, then lay silent and waited for what was inevitable. The response to his thoughts came from the night above, where the lights of a ship signaled the approach of an enemy vessel.


The ships of the red race could travel fast, as McGuire knew, but the air monster whose shining, pointed beak hung above them where they lay helpless in the torturing bonds of fine wire, was to give him a new conception of speed.

The ships of the red race could travel quickly, as McGuire knew, but the air monster with its shining, pointed beak hovered above them while they lay helpless in the torturing grip of fine wire, ready to give him a whole new understanding of speed.

It shot to the five thousand-foot level, when the captives were safe aboard, and the dark air shrieked like a tortured animal where the steel shell tore it to tatters. And the radio, in an adjoining room, never ceased in its sputtering, changing song.

It climbed to five thousand feet when the captives were safely on board, and the dark air screamed like a wounded animal as the steel shell ripped it apart. The radio in the next room continuously sputtered, switching songs.

The destruction of the Earth-bombarding gun! The capture of the two Earth-men who had dared to fight back! And a captive woman of the dreaded race of true Venusians! There was excitement and news enough for one world. And the discordant singing of the radio was sounding in the ears of the leaders of that world.

The destruction of the Earth-bombarding gun! The capture of the two Earth men who had the guts to fight back! And a captive woman from the feared true Venusians! There was enough excitement and news for an entire planet. And the jarring sounds of the radio were ringing in the ears of the leaders of that world.

They were waiting on the platform in the great hall where Sykes and McGuire had stood, and their basilisk eyes glared unwinkingly down at the three who were thrown at their feet.

They were waiting on the platform in the main hall where Sykes and McGuire had stood, and their intense eyes glared unblinkingly down at the three who were thrown at their feet.

The leader of them all, Torg himself, arose from his ornate throne and strode forward for a closer view of the trophies his huntsmen had brought in. A whistled word from him and the wires that had bound Althora’s slim ankles were cut, while a red-robed warrior dragged her roughly to her feet to stand trembling and swaying as the blood shot cruelly through her cramped limbs.

The leader of them all, Torg himself, got up from his fancy throne and moved closer to check out the trophies his hunters had brought in. With a quick whistle from him, the wires that had tied Althora’s slim ankles were cut, while a warrior in a red robe yanked her roughly to her feet, making her stand there trembling and swaying as the blood rushed painfully through her cramped limbs.

Torg’s eyes to McGuire were those of a devil feasting on human flesh, as he stared appraisingly and gloatingly at the girl who tried vainly to return the look without flinching. He spoke for a moment in a harsh tone, and the seated councilors echoed his weird notes approvingly.

Torg’s eyes to McGuire were like those of a devil enjoying a feast, as he looked greedily and triumphantly at the girl who tried unsuccessfully to hold his gaze without flinching. He spoke for a moment in a rough tone, and the councilors sitting around him echoed his strange notes in approval.

“What does he say?” McGuire implored, though he knew there could be nothing of good in that abominable voice. “What does he say, Althora?”

“What does he say?” McGuire asked urgently, though he knew there could be nothing good in that terrible voice. “What does he say, Althora?”


The face that turned slowly to him was drained of the last vestige of color. “I—do not—know,” she said in a whisper scarcely audible; “but he thinks—terrible things!”

The face that turned slowly to him was drained of the last bit of color. “I—don’t—know,” she said in a whisper barely audible; “but he throws around—awful things!”

 She seemed speaking of some nightmare vision as she added haltingly, “There is a fleet of many ships, and Torg is in command. He has thousands of men, and he goes forth to conquer your Earth. He goes there to rule.” She had to struggle to bring the words to her lips now. “And—he takes me—with—him!”

 She seemed to be talking about a nightmare vision as she added hesitantly, “There’s a fleet of many ships, and Torg is in charge. He has thousands of men, and he’s going to conquer your Earth. He’s going there to rule.” She struggled to get the words out. “And—he takes me—with—him!”

“No—no!” the flyer protested, and he struggled insanely to free his hands from the wires that cut the deeper into his flesh. The voice of Althora, clear and strong now, brought him back.

“No—no!” the flyer yelled, and he fought desperately to get his hands free from the wires that were digging deeper into his skin. The voice of Althora, clear and strong now, brought him back.

“I shall never go, Tommy; never! The gift of eternal life is mine, but it is mine to keep only if I will. But, for you and your friend—” She tried to raise her hands to her trembling lips.

“I will never leave, Tommy; never! The gift of eternal life is mine, but I can only keep it if I choose to. But, for you and your friend—” She attempted to bring her hands to her shaking lips.

“Yes,” said Lieutenant McGuire quietly, “for us—?”

“Yes,” Lieutenant McGuire said quietly, “for us—?”

But there were some things the soft lips of Althora refused to say. Again she tried vainly to raise her hands, then turned her white, stricken face that a loved one might not see the tears that were mingling with the blood-stains on her cheeks, nor read in her eyes the horror they beheld.

But there were things that Althora's soft lips wouldn’t say. Again, she tried hopelessly to raise her hands, then turned her pale, distressed face so that a loved one wouldn’t see the tears mixing with the blood on her cheeks, nor would they read the horror reflected in her eyes.

But she found one crumb of comfort for the two doomed men.

But she found a small bit of comfort for the two doomed men.

“You will live till the sailing of the ships, Tommy,” she choked, “and then—we will go together, Tommy—you and I.”

“You’ll make it until the ships set sail, Tommy,” she said, struggling to get the words out. “And then—we’ll go together, Tommy—you and I.”

Her head was bowed and her shoulders shaking, but she raised her head proudly erect as she was seized by a guard whose blood-red hands forced her from the room.

Her head was down and her shoulders were shaking, but she lifted her head up proudly as a guard with blood-red hands pulled her out of the room.

And the dry, straining eyes of Lieutenant McGuire, that watched her going, saw the passing to an unknown fate of all he held dear, and the end of his unspoken dreams.

And the dry, strained eyes of Lieutenant McGuire, watching her leave, saw everything he cherished heading toward an uncertain fate, marking the end of his unvoiced dreams.

He scarcely felt the grip of the hands that seized him, nor knew when he and Sykes were carried from the room where Torg, the Emperor, held his savage court. The stone walls of the room where they were thrown could not hold his eyes; they looked through and beyond to see only the white and piteous face of a girl whose lips were whispering: “We will go together, Tommy—you and I.”

He hardly noticed the hands that grabbed him, nor did he realize when he and Sykes were taken from the room where Torg, the Emperor, held his brutal court. The stone walls of the place where they were dumped couldn’t contain his gaze; it looked through and beyond to see only the white and sorrowful face of a girl whose lips were whispering: “We will go together, Tommy—you and I.”

(Concluded in the next issue)

(Continued in the next issue)

MYSTERIOUS CARLSBAD CAVERN

The largest cavern ever discovered, at Carlsbad Cavern, N. M., is soon going to be explored.

The largest cave ever found, at Carlsbad Cavern, N.M., is about to be explored.

Carlsbad Cavern is so large that that three sky-scrapers a half-mile apart could be built in the largest of its innumerable “rooms,” according to Mr. Nicholson, who was there once before, about a year ago. Only 22 miles of the cavern’s apparently limitless tunnels have been explored, revealing such natural beauties that President Coolidge established it as a national monument.

Carlsbad Cavern is so big that three skyscrapers, each a half-mile apart, could fit in the largest of its countless “rooms,” according to Mr. Nicholson, who visited about a year ago. Only 22 miles of the cavern’s seemingly endless tunnels have been explored, showcasing such natural wonders that President Coolidge designated it as a national monument.

The stalagmites in the cavern tower 100 feet high. The age of the cavern was put at 60,000,000 years by Dr. Willis T. Lee of the National Geographic Society, after his survey three years ago.

The stalagmites in the cave rise 100 feet high. Dr. Willis T. Lee from the National Geographic Society estimated the cave's age to be 60,000,000 years after his survey three years ago.

The caverns were discovered fifteen years ago by a New Mexican cowboy named Jim White, according to Mr. Nicholson. White was riding across a desert waste one day when he saw what appeared to be smoke from a volcano. After riding three hours in the direction of the smoke he discovered that it was an enormous cloud of bats issuing from the mouth of a gigantic cavern. He decided the cavern deserved exploration, and a few years later he and a Mexican boy were lowered in a barrel over the 750-foot cliff which overhangs the cavern.

The caverns were discovered fifteen years ago by a New Mexican cowboy named Jim White, as Mr. Nicholson said. One day, White was riding across a desert when he saw what looked like smoke from a volcano. After riding for three hours toward the smoke, he found out it was a massive cloud of bats coming from the entrance of a huge cavern. He thought the cavern was worth exploring, and a few years later, he and a Mexican boy were lowered in a barrel over the 750-foot cliff that hangs over the cavern.

The stalagmites of the cavern, according to Mr. Nicholson, are very vibrant and resonant. One can play a “xylophone solo” on them with practice, he said, but it is dangerous, since a certain pitch would crack them.

The stalagmites in the cave, according to Mr. Nicholson, are really vibrant and resonant. He mentioned that you can play a “xylophone solo” on them with practice, but it’s risky because hitting a certain pitch could break them.

The temperature of the cavern is 56 degrees Fahrenheit, never varies, day and night, winter and summer. The air is purified every twenty-four hours in some mysterious fashion, though there are no air currents. This is explained by the theory that there exists a great subterranean stream at a lower level, probably 1,200 feet down.

The temperature of the cave is 56 degrees Fahrenheit, staying constant day and night, through winter and summer. The air is cleaned every twenty-four hours in some unknown way, even though there are no air currents. This is attributed to the theory that there is a large underground stream at a lower level, likely about 1,200 feet down.

Specimens of stalagmites will be collected and reconstructed for the American Museum of Natural History. The explorers expect to find also flying fish, flying salamanders, rare insects and thousands of bats. A Government representative will go along, and drawings and motion pictures will be made.

Specimens of stalagmites will be collected and reconstructed for the American Museum of Natural History. The explorers also expect to find flying fish, flying salamanders, rare insects, and thousands of bats. A government representative will accompany them, and photos and videos will be taken.

 

The Readers’ Corner
A Meeting Place for Readers of
Amazing Stories

A Letter and Comment

Three or four times in the year we have been issuing Astounding Stories the Editor has received letters calling attention to fancied scientific errors in our stories. All these letters were published, but until now we have not cut in on the space of “The Readers’ Corner” to answer such objections because they were very obviously the result of hasty or inaccurate readings.

Three or four times a year we have been publishing Astounding Stories, and the Editor has received letters pointing out supposed scientific mistakes in our stories. All these letters were published, but until now, we haven't used the space in “The Readers’ Corner” to address these objections because they clearly stemmed from rushed or inaccurate readings.

The other week one more such letter reached us—from Mr. Philip Waite, this time—claiming that there was “an atrocious flaw” in two stories of Captain S. P. Meek’s. This we could not let go unanswered, first because of the strong terms used, and second because the objection would sound to many like a true criticism; so we turned the letter over to Captain Meek, and his answer follows Mr. Waite’s letter below.

The other week, we received another letter—from Mr. Philip Waite this time—claiming that there was “an atrocious flaw” in two of Captain S. P. Meek’s stories. We couldn’t let this go unanswered, partly because of the strong language used, and partly because the objection might seem like a valid criticism to many. So, we forwarded the letter to Captain Meek, and his response follows Mr. Waite’s letter below.

We welcome criticism of stories in our “The Readers’ Corner.” Never yet have we withheld from it any criticism or brickbats of importance—and we never intend to. But space is limited; there’s not room now for all the good letters that come in; and we do not want to intrude too much with editorial comment. Therefore when we do not stop and answer all criticisms we are not necessarily admitting they are valid. In most cases everyone will quickly see their lack of logic or accuracy, and in the rest we will ask you to remember that our Staff is meticulously careful about the scientific facts and laws and possibilities that enter our stories, so it’s extremely unlikely that anything very “atrocious” will get by.

We welcome feedback on stories in our “The Readers’ Corner.” We’ve never held back any significant criticism or negative comments—and we don’t plan to. However, space is limited; there isn't enough room for all the great letters we receive, and we don’t want to overwhelm you with too much editorial commentary. So, when we don’t address every critique, it doesn’t mean we accept them as valid. In most cases, it’ll be clear to everyone that those critiques lack logic or accuracy, and for the rest, please remember that our Staff is extremely careful about the scientific facts, laws, and possibilities included in our stories, so it’s very unlikely that anything truly “atrocious” will slip through.

Well, we’d better cut short now, before we take up too much “Corner” room. But first, thanks to Captain  Meek for going to the trouble of defending two stories that needed no defense. And thanks, too, to Mr. Waite, for his kindness in writing in to inform us of what he thought—unquestionably because of hasty reading—were errors.—The Editor.

Well, we’d better wrap this up now before we take up too much “Corner” space. But first, thanks to Captain   Meek for going out of his way to defend two stories that didn’t need any defending. And thanks also to Mr. Waite for being kind enough to write in and let us know what he thought—definitely due to a quick read—were mistakes.—The Editor.

P. S. (Now we’ll have to be super careful of our science, for if Mr. Waite ever gets anything on us—!!)

P. S. (Now we have to be super careful with our science, because if Mr. Waite ever finds out about anything we’re doing—!!)

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

Just a note to tell you to keep up the good work. There was an atrocious flaw, however, in the two stories by Capt. S. P. Meek about the Heaviside Layer. How, may I ask, do meteors penetrate through that imaginary substance which is too much for a powerful space flyer? Also, how about refraction? A substance denser than air would produce refraction that would have been noticed long ago. I don’t mind minor errors, but an author has no right to ignore the facts so outrageously. Fiction goes too far when an author can invent such false conditions.

Just a quick note to tell you to keep up the good work. However, there was a serious flaw in the two stories by Capt. S. P. Meek about the Heaviside Layer. How, may I ask, do meteors pass through that imaginary substance which is too much for a powerful space flyer? Also, what about refraction? A substance denser than air would cause refraction that would have been noticed long ago. I don’t mind minor errors, but an author has no right to completely ignore the facts. Fiction crosses a line when an author can create such false conditions.

In the latest issue “Stolen Brains” was fine, up to the Dr. Bird standard. “The Invisible Death” was good enough, but too much like the general run to be noteworthy. “Prisoners on the Electron”—couldn’t stomach it. Too hackneyed. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings; nuff said. “An Extra Man”—original idea and perfectly written. One of the reasons I hang on to Science Fiction. A perfect gem.—Philip Waite, 3400 Wayne Ave., New York, N. Y.

In the latest issue, “Stolen Brains” was great, meeting the Dr. Bird standard. “The Invisible Death” was decent, but too similar to what’s already out there to stand out. “Prisoners on the Electron”—couldn’t handle it. Too cliché. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings; enough said. “An Extra Man”—original concept and beautifully written. One of the reasons I keep reading Science Fiction. A total gem. —Philip Waite, 3400 Wayne Ave., New York, N. Y.

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

May I use enough space in your discussion columns to reply briefly to the objections raised to the science in my two stories, “Beyond the Heaviside Layer” and “The Attack from Space”? Understand that I am not arguing that there actually is a thick wall of semi-plastic material surrounding the earth through which a space flyer could not pass. If I did, I would automatically bar myself from writing interplanetary stories, a thing that is far from my desires. I do wish to point out, however, that such a layer might exist, so far as we at present know. The objections to which I wish to reply are two: first, “How do meteors pass through that imaginary substance which is too much for a powerful space flyer?” and second, “How about refraction?”

May I take up some space in your discussion columns to briefly respond to the objections raised about the science in my two stories, “Beyond the Heaviside Layer” and “The Attack from Space”? Just to be clear, I’m not saying there’s actually a thick wall of semi-plastic material around the Earth that a spacecraft can’t get through. If I did, I’d have to stop writing interplanetary stories, which I definitely don’t want to do. I just want to point out that such a layer could exist, as far as we currently know. The objections I want to address are two: first, “How do meteors get through that imaginary substance that’s too thick for a powerful spacecraft?” and second, “What about refraction?”

To reply to the first we must consider two things, kinetic energy and resistance to the passage of a body. The kinetic energy of a moving body is represented by the formula ½mv2 where m is the mass of the body and v the velocity. The resistance of a substance to penetration of a body is expressed by the formula A fc where A is the area of the body in contact with the resisting medium and fc is the coefficient of sliding friction between the penetrating body and the resisting medium. Consider first the space flyer. To hold personnel the flyer must be hollow. In other words, m must be small as compared to A. A meteor, on the other hand, is solid and dense with a relatively large m and small A. Given a meteor and a space flyer of the same weight, the volume of the meteor would be much smaller, and as the area in contact with the resisting medium is a function of volume, the total resistance to be overcome by the space flyer would be much greater than that to be overcome by the meteor. Again, consider the relative velocities of a meteor and a space flyer coming from the earth toward the heaviside layer. The meteor from space would have an enormous velocity, so great that if it got into even very rare air, it would become incandescent. As it must go through dense air, the space flyer could attain only a relatively low velocity before it reached the layer. Remember that the velocity is squared. A one thousand pound meteor flying with a velocity 100 times that of the space ship would have 1002 or 10,000 times the kinetic energy of the space ship while it would also have less friction to overcome due to its smaller size.

To answer the first question, we need to consider two things: kinetic energy and resistance to the movement of an object. The kinetic energy of a moving object is represented by the formula ½mv2, where m is the mass of the object and v is its velocity. The resistance of a substance to the penetration of an object is expressed by the formula A fc, where A is the area of the object in contact with the resisting medium and fc is the coefficient of sliding friction between the penetrating object and the resisting medium. First, let's think about the space flyer. To carry personnel, the flyer needs to be hollow. In other words, m has to be small compared to A. A meteor, on the other hand, is solid and dense, with a relatively large m and small A. If we compare a meteor and a space flyer of the same weight, the volume of the meteor would be much smaller, and since the area in contact with the resisting medium depends on volume, the total resistance that the space flyer has to overcome would be much greater than that for the meteor. Now, consider the relative speeds of a meteor and a space flyer coming from Earth toward the heaviside layer. The meteor from space would have an enormous speed, so great that even in very thin air, it would become incandescent. Because it has to travel through dense air, the space flyer could only achieve a relatively low speed before it reached that layer. Keep in mind that speed is squared. A one-thousand-pound meteor moving at a velocity 100 times that of the spaceship would have 1002 or 10,000 times the kinetic energy of the spaceship, while also facing less friction due to its smaller size.

If my critic wishes to test this out for himself, I can suggest a very simple experiment. Take a plank of sound pine wood, two inches thick by twelve inches wide and four feet long. Support it on both ends and then pile lead slabs onto it, covering the whole area of the board. If the wood be sound the board will support a thousand pounds readily. Now remove the lead slabs and fire a 200 grain lead bullet at the board with a muzzle or initial velocity of 1,600 feet per second. The bullet will penetrate the board very readily. Consider the heaviside layer as the board, the space ship as the lead slabs and the bullet as the meteor and you have the answer.

If my critic wants to test this for themselves, I can suggest a very simple experiment. Take a solid plank of pine wood, two inches thick, twelve inches wide, and four feet long. Support it at both ends and then stack lead slabs on top of it, covering the entire area of the board. If the wood is sound, the board will easily support a thousand pounds. Now, remove the lead slabs and shoot a 200-grain lead bullet at the board with an initial speed of 1,600 feet per second. The bullet will easily pierce the board. Think of the heaviside layer as the board, the spaceship as the lead slabs, and the bullet as the meteor, and you'll have your answer.

Consider one more thing. According to the stories, the layer grew thicker and harder to penetrate as the flyer reached the outer surface. The meteor would strike the most viscous part of the layer with its maximum energy. As its velocity dropped and its kinetic energy grew less, it would meet material easier to penetrate. On the other hand the flyer, coming from the earth, would meet material easy to penetrate and gradually lose its velocity and consequently its kinetic energy. When it reached the very viscous portion of the layer, it would have almost no energy left with which to force its way through. Remember, the Mercurians made no attempt to penetrate the layer until a portion of it had been destroyed by Carpenter’s genius.

Consider one more thing. According to the stories, the layer became thicker and harder to get through as the flyer approached the outer surface. The meteor would hit the thickest part of the layer with its full force. As it slowed down and its kinetic energy decreased, it would encounter material that was easier to penetrate. On the other hand, the flyer, coming from Earth, would come across material that was easy to get through and would gradually lose speed and, as a result, its kinetic energy. By the time it reached the really thick part of the layer, it would have almost no energy left to push its way through. Remember, the Mercurians didn’t try to break through the layer until a part of it had been destroyed by Carpenter’s genius.

As for the matter of refraction. If you will place a glass cube or other form in the air, you will have no difficulty in measuring the refraction of the light passing through it. If, however, the observer would place himself inside a hollow sphere of glass so perfectly transparent as to be invisible, would not the refraction he would observe be taken by him to be the refraction of air when in reality it would be the combined refraction of the glass sphere and the air around him?

Regarding the topic of refraction, if you place a glass cube or any other shape in the air, you'll have no trouble measuring the light's refraction as it passes through. However, if an observer positions themselves inside a perfectly transparent hollow glass sphere that is invisible, wouldn’t the refraction they observe seem to them like the refraction of air, even though it would actually be the combined refraction of the glass sphere and the surrounding air?

I have taken glass as the medium to illustrate  this because my critic made the statement that “a substance denser than air would produce refraction that would have been noticed long ago.” However nowhere in either story is the statement made that the material of the heaviside layer was denser than air. The statement was that it was more viscous. Viscosity is not necessarily a function of density. A heavy oil such as you use in the winter to lubricate your automobile has a much higher viscosity than water, yet it will float on water, i. e. it is less dense. There is nothing in the story that would prevent the heaviside layer from having a coefficient of refraction identical with that of air.

I chose glass as the medium to explain this because my critic claimed that “a substance denser than air would produce refraction that would have been noticed long ago.” However, neither story states that the material of the heaviside layer was denser than air. It was stated that it was more viscous. Viscosity isn’t necessarily related to density. A heavy oil, like the one you use in winter to lubricate your car, has a much higher viscosity than water, yet it floats on water, meaning it is less dense. There’s nothing in the story that would prevent the heaviside layer from having a refractive index identical to that of air.

To close, let me repeat that I am not arguing that such a layer exists. I do not believe that it does and I do believe that my generation will probably see the first interplanetary expedition start and possibly see the first interplanetary trip succeed. I do, however, contend that the science in my stories is accurate until it transcends the boundaries of present day knowledge and ceases to be science and becomes “super-science,” and that my super-science is developed in a logical manner from science and that nothing in present knowledge makes the existence of such a layer impossible—S. P. Meek. Capt. Ord. Dept., U. S. A.

To wrap up, let me say again that I’m not claiming such a layer exists. I don’t think it does, and I really believe my generation will likely witness the start of the first interplanetary expedition, and possibly see the first successful interplanetary trip. However, I maintain that the science in my stories is accurate until it goes beyond the limits of current knowledge and stops being science, becoming “super-science” instead. My super-science is logically developed from existing science, and nothing in what we know now suggests that such a layer can’t exist—S. P. Meek. Capt. Ord. Dept., U. S. A.

Likes Long Novelettes

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

I have just finished reading the August issue of your magazine. I am going to rate the different stories in per cents. 100% means excellent; 75% fairly good; 50% passable; 25% just an ordinary story.

I just finished reading the August issue of your magazine. I'm going to rate the different stories as percentages. 100% means excellent; 75% means fairly good; 50% means passable; 25% means just an ordinary story.

I give “Marooned Under The Sea,” by Paul Ernst, 100%; 75% for “The Attack From Space,” by Captain S. P. Meek. “The Problem in Communication,” by Miles J. Breuer, M. D. and “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings; 50% for “The Murder Machine,” by Hugh B. Cave and “Earth, The Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks; 25% for “The Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by Sewell Peaslee Wright.

I rate “Marooned Under The Sea” by Paul Ernst at 100%, and “The Attack From Space” by Captain S. P. Meek at 75%. “The Problem in Communication” by Miles J. Breuer, M.D. and “Jetta of the Lowlands” by Ray Cummings get 50%. I give “The Murder Machine” by Hugh B. Cave and “Earth, The Marauder” by Arthur J. Burks a 25%, and “The Terrible Tentacles of L-472” by Sewell Peaslee Wright a 25% as well.

I am happy to say that since I have been reading your magazine, I have induced at least ten of my friends to be constant readers of this magazine.

I’m pleased to say that since I started reading your magazine, I’ve convinced at least ten of my friends to become regular readers of it.

I like the long novelettes much better than continued novels, and hope that in the future we will get bigger and better novelettes.—Leonard Estrin, 1145 Morrison Ave., Bronx, N. Y.

I prefer longer novelettes to serialized novels, and I hope that in the future we’ll see even bigger and better novelettes.—Leonard Estrin, 1145 Morrison Ave., Bronx, N.Y.

Hasn’t Decided

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

Move over, you old-timers, and let a newcomer say something.

Move aside, old-timers, and let a newcomer speak.

A few months ago I didn’t read any Science Fiction. Now I read it all. I haven’t decided yet which magazine I like best.

A few months ago, I wasn't into Science Fiction at all. Now I read it all the time. I still haven't figured out which magazine I like the most.

I was a little disappointed when you didn’t have another story in the September copy by R. P. Starzl, who wrote “Planet of Dread.” I thought you would hold on to a good author when you find one.

I was a bit let down when you didn’t have another story in the September issue by R. P. Starzl, who wrote “Planet of Dread.” I figured you would keep a good author when you found one.

I would also like another story by the fellow who wrote the serial “Murder Madness.”

I would also like another story by the guy who wrote the series “Murder Madness.”

I like short stories best.

I prefer short stories.

That idea of a mechanical nirvana in Miles J. Breuer’s story was good.

That concept of a mechanical paradise in Miles J. Breuer’s story was solid.

“Jetta of the Lowlands?” Opinion reserved. I like the action of the story, but I hate a hero who is always bragging about himself.

“Jetta of the Lowlands?” My opinion is mixed. I like the action in the story, but I can’t stand a hero who keeps boasting about himself.

Don’t think I’m complaining, but nothing is perfect.

Don’t think I’m complaining, but nothing is perfect.

Why not try to get a story of A. Merritt’s, or Ralph Milne Farley’s?—A. Dougherty, 327 North Prairie Ave., Sioux Falls, So. Dak.

Why not try to get a story by A. Merritt or Ralph Milne Farley?—A. Dougherty, 327 North Prairie Ave., Sioux Falls, So. Dak.

Announcement

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

May I enter “The Readers’ Corner” to announce that a branch of The Scienceers has recently been formed in Clearwater, Florida, by a group of Science Fiction enthusiasts?

May I come into “The Readers’ Corner” to share that a branch of The Scienceers has recently been established in Clearwater, Florida, by a group of Science Fiction fans?

We have a library of 175 Science Fiction magazines, including a complete file of Astounding Stories to date. We hold weekly meetings at which scientific topics are discussed, and current Science Fiction stories commented upon.

We have a collection of 175 Science Fiction magazines, including a complete set of Astounding Stories up to now. We have weekly meetings where we discuss scientific topics and share thoughts on current Science Fiction stories.

As the first branch of The Scienceers, we are striving to achieve a success that will be a mark for other branches to aim at.—Carlton Abernathy, P. O. Box 584, Clearwater, Fla.

As the first branch of The Scienceers, we are working hard to achieve a level of success that will set a standard for other branches to aspire to.—Carlton Abernathy, P. O. Box 584, Clearwater, Fla.

From Merrie England

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I came across your May publication of Astounding Stories the other day, and I cannot resist writing to you to congratulate you on the most interesting magazine I have ever read. I am now determined to take it every month. Re “The Atom Smasher,” it is A-1. I have read several interplanetary stories over here but none to touch those of your magazine.

I came across your May issue of Astounding Stories the other day, and I can’t help but write to you to congratulate you on the most interesting magazine I have ever read. I’m now set on subscribing every month. About “The Atom Smasher,” it’s fantastic. I’ve read several interplanetary stories over here, but none compare to those in your magazine.

Best wishes for the success of your book and its authors.—J. C. Atkinson, 17 Balaclava Rd., Sheffield, England.

Best wishes for the success of your book and its authors.—J. C. Atkinson, 17 Balaclava Rd., Sheffield, England.

Starting Young

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

You’ll excuse my writing, for it is the end of vacation.

You’ll forgive my writing since it’s the end of vacation.

I like your book very much, which many other readers approve of. Some dislikes, of course, everyone has, and I have three which many readers have, too. First, I wish the magazine were bigger and the paper better. Second, have more stories and raise the price to 25c. Third, have stories of the future such as “Earth, the Marauder,” and stories of lost Atlantis, the fourth dimension, other planets, atoms and electrons.—Jack Farber, Payette, Idaho.

I really enjoy your book, and it seems a lot of other readers do too. Of course, everyone has some dislikes, and I have three that many others share. First, I wish the magazine were larger and that the paper quality was better. Second, I think you should include more stories and raise the price to 25 cents. Third, I’d love to see stories about the future, like “Earth, the Marauder,” as well as tales of lost Atlantis, the fourth dimension, other planets, atoms, and electrons. —Jack Farber, Payette, Idaho.

P. S. I am 11 years old and interested in science.

P.S. I'm 11 years old and interested in science.

Doesn’t Like Serials

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

I am a recent reader of the Astounding Stories magazine. I am going to keep getting the magazine, as I like it very much.

I recently started reading Astounding Stories magazine. I'm planning to keep getting it because I really enjoy it.

 I did not like “Murder Madness,” or Burks’ “Earth, the Marauder” very much. I do not think “Murder Madness” is the type of story that belongs in this magazine. I do not like continued stories very much as I hate to break off at an interesting point and wait a whole month before I can read the next installment or conclusion of the story. The front piece of the magazine is very good, and except for the criticisms mentioned above the magazine is excellent.—Kempt Mitchell.

 I didn’t really enjoy “Murder Madness” or Burks’ “Earth, the Marauder.” I don’t think “Murder Madness” fits this magazine. I’m not a fan of serialized stories because I hate having to stop at a cliffhanger and wait a whole month to find out what happens next. The front piece of the magazine is really good, and aside from the criticisms I mentioned, the magazine is excellent.—Kempt Mitchell.

A Staunch Defender

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

At one time a friend introduced your excellent little publication to me. I read it and enjoyed every paragraph of it. This issue starred “The Monsters of Moyen,” which I consider a real super-science story. I have followed “The Readers’ Corner” quite a time.

At one point, a friend introduced me to your amazing little publication. I read it and enjoyed every paragraph. This issue featured “The Monsters of Moyen,” which I think is a truly fantastic science story. I've been following “The Readers’ Corner” for quite a while.

In the September issue I saw where someone made a commentary on the magazine. One of the things they said was that the paper should be of a better grade. It is true that this would help, but “our” magazine is not half full of advertisements to pay for this expense. Dear friends, this is no Saturday Evening Post. Don’t ask too much. Then, you may take in consideration that other magazines of Science Fiction have no better grade of paper than this, for I have purchased several.

In the September issue, I noticed a comment about the magazine. One point made was that the paper should be of better quality. While that's true, our magazine isn't filled with ads to cover that cost. Friends, this isn't the Saturday Evening Post. Let's not ask for too much. Also, keep in mind that other Science Fiction magazines use the same quality paper, as I've bought several of them.

I have but one thing to say as an improvement for it. That is, why shouldn’t there be a Quarterly? Other Science Fiction magazines have them. They have complete stories and are double in size and price. Dear Editor, please, for the public’s sake, put out a Quarterly. I’m sure others would like one.—H. C. Kaufman, Jr., 1730 N. Monroe St., Baltimore, Maryland.

I have just one suggestion for improvement: why not have a Quarterly? Other Science Fiction magazines do. They feature full stories and are twice the size and price. Dear Editor, please consider releasing a Quarterly for the sake of the public. I’m sure others would appreciate it.—H. C. Kaufman, Jr., 1730 N. Monroe St., Baltimore, Maryland.

Announcement

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

We would appreciate it very much if you would print this in your “Readers’ Corner” department.

We would really appreciate it if you could feature this in your “Readers’ Corner” section.

We wish to inform the readers of Astounding Stories of an organization lately formed, called The Boys’ Scientifiction Club. Its purpose is to promote scientific interest among boys between the ages of 10 and 15, to encourage the reading of Science Fiction and scientific works, and to create a bond of friendship among them.

We want to let the readers of Astounding Stories know about a new organization called The Boys' Scientifiction Club. Its goal is to spark scientific interest in boys aged 10 to 15, encourage them to read Science Fiction and scientific texts, and foster friendship among them.

A circulating library, composed of Science Fiction books, magazines, articles, etc., is being constructed to circulate among members who desire to read any of the contents.

A circulating library, made up of Science Fiction books, magazines, articles, etc., is being created to circulate among members who want to read any of the materials.

Officers are: President-Librarian, Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Ave., San Francisco, Cal.; Secretary-Treasurer, Frank Sipos, 174 Staples Ave., San Francisco, California.

Officers are: President-Librarian, Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Ave., San Francisco, CA; Secretary-Treasurer, Frank Sipos, 174 Staples Ave., San Francisco, California.

Address all letters concerning membership to the President. He will be glad to answer all letters and explain particulars of the club. Thank you for your kindness.—Linus Hogenmiller, Vice-President B. S. C., 502 N. Washington St., Farmington, Missouri.

Address all membership inquiries to the President. He will be happy to respond to all messages and provide details about the club. Thank you for your support.—Linus Hogenmiller, Vice-President B. S. C., 502 N. Washington St., Farmington, Missouri.

But—Ray Cummings Writes Us Only Brand New Stories!

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I want to commend Astounding Stories on carrying out an idea which I have had in mind for some time; that is, some scientific articles. “A Star That Breathes,” in the July number, was very interesting, as were the two articles in the August copy. However, I hope that this is only the start of a valuable new addition to Astounding Stories. There should be at least five or six in each magazine, and I think most of the readers would prefer them at the end of the stories instead of in the back of the magazine. Another thing that is absolutely essential if Astounding Stories would hold its own as a high-class Science Fiction magazine is a scientific editorial in the front of the book. The way it starts off abruptly onto a story gives the impression of a cheap publication.

I want to give a shout-out to Astounding Stories for finally putting into action an idea I’ve been thinking about for a while: scientific articles. “A Star That Breathes” in the July issue was really intriguing, and so were the two articles in the August issue. I hope this is just the beginning of a valuable new feature for Astounding Stories. There should be at least five or six in every magazine, and I think most readers would prefer them at the end of the stories rather than at the back of the magazine. Another thing that's absolutely necessary if Astounding Stories wants to remain a top-tier Science Fiction magazine is a scientific editorial at the front. The way it jumps straight into a story makes it feel like a low-quality publication.

A lot of your readers have been setting up a clamor for stories by Ray Cummings. While it is true that he has written a few good stories, you will find that his antiquated stuff is not being printed in any of the other Science Fiction magazine, but only in ones devoted to adventure-stories. For the sake of your many readers who would like to see “our magazine” keep abreast of the times, Cummings should be dropped and some of the peerless authors of to-day employed. As an advance along this line you already have Capt. S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, Lilith Lorraine, Edmond Hamilton, and, in the latest copy, R. F. Starzl. “The Planet of Dread,” by R. F. Starzl was the best story in the August issue. A wealth of ideas was contained in that treatise of life on a young, warm planet, and the idea of fooling the liquid intelligence by thought-suggestion is quite novel but entirely reasonable. Mr. Starzl is an author of the highest type and ability, and you will do well to secure more stories from his typewriter.

Many of your readers have been making a lot of noise for stories by Ray Cummings. While he has written some decent stories, you'll notice that his outdated work isn't being published in any other Science Fiction magazines, only in those focused on adventure stories. For the sake of your many readers who want to see “our magazine” stay current, Cummings should be replaced with some of today's exceptional authors. As a step in that direction, you already have Capt. S. P. Meek, Harl Vincent, Lilith Lorraine, Edmond Hamilton, and in the latest issue, R. F. Starzl. “The Planet of Dread” by R. F. Starzl was the best story in the August issue. It was packed with creative ideas about life on a young, warm planet, and the concept of tricking the liquid intelligence through thought-suggestion is both novel and entirely believable. Mr. Starzl is a top-notch author, and you would benefit from securing more stories from him.

I was glad to see that the cover has finally been changed from the conventional blue background, and I hope we will have a little variation from now on. Concerning illustrations, Wesso is a great artist, and aside from a few scientific errors his covers are excellent. The inside drawings could be improved, however.

I was happy to see that the cover has finally been changed from the usual blue background, and I hope we’ll get some variety from now on. As for the illustrations, Wesso is a talented artist, and aside from a few scientific mistakes, his covers are fantastic. However, the interior drawings could use some improvement.

I hope for your continued success—Wayne D. Bray, Campbell, Mo.

I wish you all the best in your future endeavors—Wayne D. Bray, Campbell, Mo.

Are We All “Morons?”

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

Having perused three issues of your magazine, I must agree that its title is well chosen. The stories are nearly all “astounding”; astounding in that they utterly ignore every scientific fact and discovery of the past ten centuries.

Having read three issues of your magazine, I have to say that the title is a good fit. The stories are almost all “astounding”; astounding in that they completely overlook every scientific fact and discovery from the past thousand years.

The cold of inter-stellar space; its lack of oxygen; the interplanetary effects of gravitation—all are passed over as if non-existent.

The cold of interstellar space, the absence of oxygen, and the gravitational effects between planets are all ignored as if they don't matter.

An “anti-gravity ovoid”—of which no description is given—if worn in a man’s hat, makes his whole body weightless.

An “anti-gravity ovoid”—which isn't described—if placed in a man’s hat, makes his entire body weightless.

 Men, buildings and cities float through the air or become invisible, yet not the least semi-scientific explanation is made as to the how of it all.

 People, buildings, and cities float in the air or disappear completely, yet there is no attempt to provide even a semi-scientific explanation for how any of this happens.

In other words, the pattern of your stories appears to have been taken from the Arabian Nights and from Grimm’s Fairy Tales—but with not a millionth part of the interest.

In other words, the style of your stories seems to have been inspired by the Arabian Nights and Grimm’s Fairy Tales—but with none of the excitement.

How anyone, save a young child or a moron, can read and enjoy such futile nonsense is incredible.

How anyone, except a young child or a fool, can read and enjoy such pointless nonsense is unbelievable.

If your writers would (like Jules Verne) only invent some pseudo-scientific explanation for their marvels, your publication might then be read with pleasure—but why do so when trash is acceptable without thought behind it!—M. Clifford Johnston, 451 Central Avenue, Newark, N. J.

If your writers would (like Jules Verne) just come up with some fake scientific explanation for their amazing stories, your publication might then be enjoyable to read—but why bother when junk is fine without any thought put into it!—M. Clifford Johnston, 451 Central Avenue, Newark, N. J.

A Wesso Fan

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

Let me congratulate you on the September issue of Astounding Stories. It is the best issue you have published yet. I noticed in this issue that you had four illustrations by Wesso. Though that is the most you have ever had, I think it would be much better if all the illustrations were by him.

Let me congratulate you on the September issue of Astounding Stories. It's the best issue you've published yet. I noticed in this issue that you had four illustrations by Wesso. While that's the most you've ever had, I think it would be much better if all the illustrations were by him.

However, getting down to brass tacks, the reason I’m typing this letter is to ask you to publish an Astounding Stories Quarterly. You could have it contain twice as much reading material as in the monthly and charge forty cents a copy for it. It would be much better than a semi-monthly and I am quite sure it would “go over” big.—Thomas L. Kratzer, 3593 Tullamore Rd., University Heights, Ohio.

However, to get to the point, the reason I’m writing this letter is to ask you to publish an Astounding Stories Quarterly. You could include twice the reading material compared to the monthly issues and charge forty cents per copy for it. It would be much better than a bi-monthly release, and I’m pretty sure it would be very popular. —Thomas L. Kratzer, 3593 Tullamore Rd., University Heights, Ohio.

Bang—Bang—Bang

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I have read the August Astounding Stories and greatly enjoyed the fiction, but “The Readers’ Corner” gave me a good deal of amusement. Some of your readers take their fiction so seriously!

I read the August Astounding Stories and really enjoyed the stories, but “The Readers’ Corner” gave me a lot of laughs. Some of your readers take their fiction way too seriously!

Take the “Brick or Two” from George L. Williams and Harry Heillisan, for instance. They want Astounding Stories filled with material from authors that appear in other magazines—because your readers “are used to the standards set by those publications,” etc. And again, “you should have some one who is well qualified to pass upon the science in the stories.” For the love of Pete, if people want scientific treatises, why don’t they buy books and magazines dealing with the subject? There are many on the market—serious and dull enough for anyone. But for our fiction magazines, let’s have it pure and unadulterated, the more improbably the better.

Take the “Brick or Two” from George L. Williams and Harry Heillisan, for example. They want Astounding Stories filled with content from authors that write for other magazines—because your readers “are used to the standards set by those publications,” and so on. Plus, “you should have someone who is well qualified to evaluate the science in the stories.” For crying out loud, if people want scientific papers, why don’t they just buy books and magazines about the subject? There are plenty available—serious and boring enough for anyone. But for our fiction magazines, let’s keep it pure and unfiltered; the more outrageous, the better.

What possible difference does it make if, in a story, the moon has a crater every ten feet, or the black sky of outer space were blazing with moons and aurora borealises, or the sun were in a double eclipse!

What difference does it make if, in a story, the moon has a crater every ten feet, or the dark sky of outer space is filled with moons and northern lights, or the sun is in a double eclipse!

We read stories to be amused, not for technical information, so we certainly don’t want “a scientific editorial in each issue by some ’eminent scientist.’”

We read stories for entertainment, not for technical details, so we definitely don’t want “a scientific editorial in each issue by some 'eminent scientist.'”

As for a department in which readers could write their opinions of the stories and suggest improvements in the conduct of the magazine, what else is “The Readers’ Corner?”

As for a section where readers can share their thoughts on the stories and recommend ways to improve the magazine, what else is “The Readers’ Corner?”

Why not adopt a tolerant attitude, and instead of howling about petty faults and mistakes get a good laugh over them? As for telling writers and editors “how to do it,” we would only expose our ignorance and inability and make ourselves ridiculous.

Why not take a more tolerant approach, and instead of complaining about minor faults and mistakes, have a good laugh over them? When it comes to telling writers and editors “how to do it,” all we would do is reveal our ignorance and inability, making ourselves look foolish.

If we think we could do so much better, let’s try it. Write a story ourselves or start running a magazine!

If we believe we can do much better, let's give it a shot. Write our own story or start a magazine!

Astounding Stories is all right as is. We like it “different.” We want different authors from those of other magazines. What is the use of having various publications if they must all be conducted along identical lines?

Astounding Stories is good just the way it is. We want it to be “different.” We prefer different authors than those in other magazines. What’s the point of having various publications if they all follow the same approach?

Now for your writers: Mr. R.F. Starzl is easily the best. His story, “The Planet of Dread,” is full of thrills and imagination and clever situations that are well developed and surmounted. One thing that is rather remarkable in this class of story, the hero gets himself and his companion out of every difficulty by his own ingenuity. The story moves along with interest and thrills in every paragraph, and is really my ideal of a “super-scientific” yarn; i.e., not stuffed with tiresome technical data. Let’s have more from this interesting author.—C.E. Bush, Decatur, Ark.

Now for your writers: Mr. R.F. Starzl is definitely the best. His story, “The Planet of Dread,” is packed with excitement and creativity, featuring clever situations that are well-developed and resolved. One thing that stands out in this type of story is that the hero uses his own cleverness to get himself and his companion out of every jam. The story keeps moving with excitement and tension in every paragraph, and it really aligns with my idea of a “super-scientific” tale; meaning, it’s not bogged down with boring technical details. Let’s hear more from this fascinating author.—C.E. Bush, Decatur, Ark.

Assorted Bouquets

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

Before commenting upon the September issue of your wonderful magazine, I would like to personally thank Mr. Bates for the kind reply to my former letter. It shows that at least one editor glanced over my literary ramblings.

Before commenting on the September issue of your amazing magazine, I would like to personally thank Mr. Bates for the thoughtful response to my previous letter. It shows that at least one editor took the time to read my literary musings.

Now for comments on the September issue. I placed the stories in the following order, which is based upon their merit:

Now for comments on the September issue. I arranged the stories in this order, which reflects their quality:

“Marooned Under the Sea”; “Terrible Tentacles of L-472”; “Jetta of the Lowlands”; “The Attack from Space”; “A Problem in Communication”; “Earth the Marauder,” and “The Murder Machine.”

“Marooned Under the Sea”; “Terrible Tentacles of L-472”; “Jetta of the Lowlands”; “The Attack from Space”; “A Problem in Communication”; “Earth the Marauder,” and “The Murder Machine.”

Your serials are the best I have ever read in any magazine; your latest one, “Jetta of the Lowlands,” promises to be an A-1 top-notcher.

Your serials are the best I've ever read in any magazine; your latest one, “Jetta of the Lowlands,” looks like it's going to be a top hit.

Your artists, H.W. Wessolowski and J. Fleming Gould, draw the finest illustrations I have ever seen anywhere.

Your artists, H.W. Wessolowski and J. Fleming Gould, create the best illustrations I have ever seen anywhere.

“The Readers’ Corner” is a fine corner which can only be improved by making it larger.

“The Readers’ Corner” is a nice spot that could be even better if it were bigger.

The stories scheduled for the October issue look good to me. Am glad to see that Dr. Bird is returning. Will sign off now wishing Astounding Stories all the luck it deserves.—Edwin Anderson, 1765 Southern Boulevard, Bronx, N.Y.C., N.Y.

The stories lined up for the October issue look great to me. I'm happy to see that Dr. Bird is coming back. I'll wrap this up now, wishing Astounding Stories all the luck it deserves. —Edwin Anderson, 1765 Southern Boulevard, Bronx, N.Y.C., N.Y.

A Request

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

I thought I would drop you just a line to comment on the authors now writing for “our” magazine.

I wanted to send you a quick note to share my thoughts on the authors currently writing for "our" magazine.

 Among the best are: R. F. Starzl, Edmond Hamilton, Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings and Captain S. P. Meek. However, there is one brilliant author whose fascinating stories have, to date, failed to appear in our magazine. The man I am referring to is Ed Earl Repp. Please have a story by him in our magazine as soon as possible.

 Some of the best include: R. F. Starzl, Edmond Hamilton, Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings, and Captain S. P. Meek. However, there is one amazing author whose captivating stories have, so far, not been featured in our magazine. The person I'm talking about is Ed Earl Repp. We need to include a story by him in our magazine as soon as possible.

I am sure other readers will agree with me when I say that Mr. Repp writes exceedingly thrilling and exciting Science Fiction tales. Let’s see many stories by him in the forthcoming issues of Astounding Stories.—Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Avenue, San Francisco, California.

I’m sure other readers will agree with me when I say that Mr. Repp writes incredibly thrilling and exciting science fiction stories. I hope to see many more of his stories in the upcoming issues of Astounding Stories.—Forrest J. Ackerman, 530 Staples Avenue, San Francisco, California.

Thank You, Mr. Lorenzo

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

Several Science Fiction magazines will have to struggle along without my patronage. Why? Because they flew (literally speaking) over my head with all kinds of science. I want some science, but mostly fiction. I couldn’t understand what they were writing about, so I lost interest. I can read a single copy of a good magazine from cover to cover in one day, but let me lose interest in it by having too much dry matter and I just don’t buy that book again.

Several science fiction magazines will have to get by without my support. Why? Because they went over my head with all sorts of science. I want some science, but mostly fiction. I couldn’t understand what they were writing about, so I lost interest. I can read a single issue of a good magazine from cover to cover in one day, but if I lose interest because there’s too much boring stuff, I just won’t buy that magazine again.

Your magazine is the best of all Science Fiction magazines, which means that I can read and understand the tales in Astounding Stories. So you get my trade. You’re trying your best to supply me with interesting stories so if there is an occasional dry story (to me), I just remember one thing: you, as Editor, are a human being like myself; so, neither one of us being perfect, I just forgive and go on buying.—Jas Lorenzo, 644 Hanover St., San Francisco, Cal.

Your magazine is the best of all science fiction magazines, which means I can read and understand the stories in Astounding Stories. So, I really appreciate your efforts. You’re doing your best to provide me with interesting stories, so if there's occasionally a dull one (for me), I just remember that you, as the editor, are human like I am; so, since neither of us is perfect, I just forgive and keep buying.—Jas Lorenzo, 644 Hanover St., San Francisco, Cal.

Suggestions

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

“Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks, gets four stars. It is one of the most astounding stories I have ever read. I hope you have more stories by Arthur J. Burks on schedule for early issues. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings, “Marooned Under the Sea,” by Paul Ernst (a sequel soon, I hope). “The Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by S.P. Wright and “The Attack from Space,” by S.P. Meek (let’s have another sequel), all get three stars. I hope that S.P. Wright will write more stories of strange planets.

“Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks, gets four stars. It’s one of the most amazing stories I've ever read. I hope you have more stories by Arthur J. Burks lined up for upcoming issues. “Jetta of the Lowlands,” by Ray Cummings, “Marooned Under the Sea,” by Paul Ernst (a sequel soon, I hope). “The Terrible Tentacles of L-472,” by S.P. Wright and “The Attack from Space,” by S.P. Meek (let’s have another sequel), all get three stars. I hope that S.P. Wright will write more stories about strange planets.

I think that your serials should all be book-length novels with the installments from thirty-five to fifty pages in length. Don’t publish novelettes (thirty to sixty-five pages) as serials.

I believe your serials should be full-length novels, with each installment being between thirty-five and fifty pages long. Avoid publishing novelettes (thirty to sixty-five pages) as serials.

In your August issue you mention that you may some day publish Astounding Stories twice a month. I would rather have you increase the price to twenty-five cents, give us as much material as Five Novels Monthly, and smooth cut edges.

In your August issue, you mention that you might someday publish Astounding Stories twice a month. I would prefer if you raised the price to twenty-five cents, provided us with as much content as Five Novels Monthly, and included smooth cut edges.

Wesso’s cover illustrations are improving each month. I am glad to see more of his illustrations inside.

Wesso’s cover illustrations are getting better each month. I'm happy to see more of his illustrations included inside.

Since so many readers ask for reprints, why not give us an occasional one?—Jack Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago, Illinois.

Since so many readers request reprints, why not give us one every once in a while? —Jack Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago, Illinois.

“A Flop”

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I have read Astounding Stories since its first issue, and I am convinced that it is without a peer in the field of Science Fiction. This preeminence is due to the fact that the magazine regularly contains the work of the best contemporary writers of scientific fantasy, such as Cummings, Rousseau, Leinster, Burks and Hamilton.

I have read Astounding Stories since its first issue, and I believe it's unmatched in the field of Science Fiction. This superiority comes from the magazine consistently featuring the work of the best current writers of science fantasy, like Cummings, Rousseau, Leinster, Burks, and Hamilton.

Certain readers, unaccustomed to such rich fare, ask for stories by lesser lights. For a time these requests went unheeded; but of late it seems they are getting results—more’s the pity.

Certain readers, not used to such rich content, ask for stories by less notable authors. For a while, these requests were ignored; but lately it seems they are getting results—what a shame.

Your September issue contained a story called “A Problem in Communication” by Miles J. Breuer, M.D. Now, the good doctor may be a “wow” in other magazines, but his stuff is not up to the standard of Astounding Stories. His initial effort in this magazine was dull and uninspired. It lacked the sustained interest and gripping action of your other stories. It was, to put it bluntly, a flop.

Your September issue featured a story called “A Problem in Communication” by Miles J. Breuer, M.D. Now, the good doctor may shine in other magazines, but his work just doesn’t meet the standards of Astounding Stories. His first attempt in this magazine was boring and uninspired. It didn’t have the sustained interest or exciting action of your other stories. To be blunt, it was a flop.

In spite of this sad example, several readers are still clamoring for more stuff from the small-timers. If they get their way—which Allah forbid!—it will mean the downfall of Astounding Stories. Why ruin a truly great magazine by catering to a misguided minority?—George K. Addison, 94 Brandt Place, Bronx, New York.

In spite of this unfortunate example, several readers are still demanding more content from the lesser-known writers. If they get their way—which God forbid!—it will lead to the decline of Astounding Stories. Why destroy a genuinely great magazine by catering to a misled minority?—George K. Addison, 94 Brandt Place, Bronx, New York.

“No Favorites”

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I found your magazine on the newsstand while looking for another kind. The cover picture looked interesting so I bought Astounding Stories instead of the other. Since that moment I have been a steady reader.

I found your magazine at the newsstand while searching for something else. The cover picture caught my eye, so I picked up Astounding Stories instead. Since that moment, I've been a regular reader.

I can see no way to improve your magazine unless it is to enlarge it or to publish it oftener. I am satisfied with it as it is. It is the best magazine on the newsstands now.

I can't think of any way to make your magazine better unless you make it bigger or publish it more often. I'm happy with it just the way it is. It's the best magazine on the shelves right now.

I have no favorites among your stories as I like them all equally well.—Robert L. King, Melbourne, Florida.

I don’t have any favorites among your stories because I like all of them just the same. —Robert L. King, Melbourne, Florida.

Pride of the Regiment

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I have just finished reading the September issue of Astounding Stories and want to congratulate you on your staff of writers. Although this is the first copy I have read, I can assure you that it will not be the last, by any means.

I just finished reading the September issue of Astounding Stories and want to congratulate you on your team of writers. Even though this is the first copy I've read, I can promise you it won't be the last, not by a long shot.

I think the story called “Marooned Under the Sea,” by Paul Ernst, a story that no one could have passed without reading it. The way the author explains the story to have come to life has really got me guessing.

I think the story "Marooned Under the Sea" by Paul Ernst is one that nobody could have skipped reading. The way the author brings the story to life has really got me intrigued.

The only thing that I regretted was that I didn’t get the copies previous to the story called, “Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks. Please give us more stories by Paul Ernst. (I say us because I am a soldier,  and where you find one soldier you find plenty soldiers.)

The only thing I regretted was that I didn’t get the copies before the story called, “Earth, the Marauder,” by Arthur J. Burks. Please give us more stories by Paul Ernst. (I say us because I’m a soldier,   and where you find one soldier, you find plenty of soldiers.)

So keep the good work up, as we are looking forward to a good time when the next issues come around.—Co. “I,” 26th Inf. Plattsburgh Barracks, Plattsburgh, New York.

So keep up the good work, as we are looking forward to a great time when the next issues come out.—Co. “I,” 26th Inf. Plattsburgh Barracks, Plattsburgh, New York.

Covers Not Too Vivid

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

I can’t help joining the great number of admirers of your wonderful magazine.

I can't help but join the many fans of your amazing magazine.

A great many readers ask for interplanetary stories. As for me, I like any kind, stories of other worlds, under the earth, under the sea, on other planets, dimensional stories, anything. So far I have not had the slightest excuse to complain.

A lot of readers ask for interplanetary stories. Personally, I enjoy all kinds—stories from other worlds, underground, underwater, on other planets, or from different dimensions—anything really. So far, I haven’t had any reason to complain.

When I finish reading a story I write after the title, “good,” “very good,” “fair,” etc. Then I read the best ones over again while waiting for the next issue. The following two and the only stories I didn’t like so far are: “The Stolen Mind” and “Creatures of the Light.”

When I finish reading a story, I write after the title “good,” “very good,” “fair,” etc. Then I reread the best ones while waiting for the next issue. The only two stories I haven’t liked so far are “The Stolen Mind” and “Creatures of the Light.”

One critic stated that he considered the illustrations of Astounding Stories too vivid. Illustrations for stories such as are contained in this magazine cannot be too vivid. Readers have plenty of opportunity to use their imaginations. Many scenes which the authors try to portray are hard to visualize, and I think that a number of good illustrations would help the readers enjoy the stories more.

One critic said he thought the illustrations in Astounding Stories were too bright. Illustrations for stories like those in this magazine can never be too bright. Readers have plenty of chances to use their imaginations. Many scenes the authors are trying to depict are tough to picture, and I believe that some good illustrations would help readers enjoy the stories even more.

As long as you keep your magazine up to the standard you have set thus far, I will remain an eager reader.—Sam Castellina, 104 E. Railroad St. Pittston, Penn.

As long as you continue to keep your magazine at the level you've established so far, I will stay an enthusiastic reader. —Sam Castellina, 104 E. Railroad St. Pittston, Penn.

Quite True

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

I have enjoyed every one of your Astounding Stories magazines from the first.

I have enjoyed every single one of your Astounding Stories magazines from the very beginning.

However, in the story, “The Murder Machine,” by Hugh B. Cave, a man, Sir John Harman, was made to kill a man by meccano-telepathically projected hypnotic suggestions. Some people think it is entirely possible to make a man do such a thing by hypnotism, but it is not possible because no person under hypnotic influence will do anything that his subconscious mind knows is immoral. Neither a thief nor a murderer can be made to confess their crime while under hypnotic influence.

However, in the story, “The Murder Machine,” by Hugh B. Cave, a man named Sir John Harman was compelled to kill another man through meccano-telepathically projected hypnotic suggestions. Some people believe it is entirely possible to make someone do something like that through hypnotism, but it isn’t feasible because no one under hypnotic influence will do anything their subconscious mind recognizes as immoral. Neither a thief nor a murderer can be forced to confess their crime while under hypnotic influence.

I am merely writing this so that the others who have read the story will not get the wrong idea of hypnotism. A man under hypnotic influence can be made to think he is murdering or robbing, but he will not do it really, no matter how hard the hypnotist tries to make him.—Henry Booth, 916 Federal St., N. S. Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.

I’m writing this so that others who have read the story won’t misunderstand hypnotism. A person under hypnosis can be led to believe they are committing murder or robbery, but they won’t actually do it, no matter how hard the hypnotist tries.—Henry Booth, 916 Federal St., N. S. Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania.

“Paper Correct Kind”

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor,

I am a reader of four other Science Fiction magazines but like Astounding Stories the best for two main reasons. First, the size is just right, second, the paper is the correct kind. It does not glare at you when you read.

I read four other science fiction magazines, but I like Astounding Stories the most for two main reasons. First, the size is just right, and second, the paper is the right type. It doesn't glare at you when you read.

I have every issue of Astounding Stories since it came out. The stories are all good and are becoming better each month. I prefer stories of space traveling and of the fourth dimension.

I have every issue of Astounding Stories since it was first published. The stories are all great and keep getting better each month. I especially like stories about space travel and the fourth dimension.

About reprints, I think that if you want to give reprints, why not publish them in booklet form. I’m sure many of the readers will prefer to have reprints that way.—Frank Wogavoda, Water Mill, New York.

About reprints, I think that if you want to give reprints, why not publish them in booklet form? I’m sure many readers would prefer to have reprints that way. —Frank Wogavoda, Water Mill, New York.

Bouquets

Dear Editor:

Dear Editor:

“The Planet of Dread” was a classic in the full meaning of the word. Not only was the story a masterpiece of fantastic adventure but also of short story craft. By all means secure more of Mr. Starzl’s fine tales.

“The Planet of Dread” was a classic in every sense of the word. Not only was the story a masterpiece of incredible adventure, but it also showcased excellent short story writing. Be sure to check out more of Mr. Starzl’s great tales.

Your stories by Ray Cummings are great. It would be a good policy upon your part to continue to present stories of his at the most not more than two issues apart.

Your stories by Ray Cummings are fantastic. It would be wise for you to keep featuring his stories, ideally no more than two issues apart.

Continue up to your present standard and you’ll continue to stand above all other Science Fiction magazines where stories of super-science are concerned, now and forever.—Jerome Siegel, 10622 Kimberley Ave., Cleveland, Ohio.

Continue at your current level and you’ll keep standing out among all other Science Fiction magazines focused on tales of super-science, now and always.—Jerome Siegel, 10622 Kimberley Ave., Cleveland, Ohio.

“The Readers’ Corner”

All Readers are extended a sincere and cordial invitation to “come over in ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and join in our monthly discussion of stories, authors, scientific principles and possibilities—everything that’s of common interest in connection with our Astounding Stories.

All readers are warmly invited to “come over to ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and join our monthly discussion about stories, authors, scientific ideas and possibilities—everything that’s of common interest related to our Astounding Stories.

Although from time to time the Editor may make a comment or so, this is a department primarily for Readers, and we want you to make full use of it. Likes, dislikes, criticisms, explanations, roses, brickbats, suggestions—everything’s welcome here; so “come over in ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and discuss it will all of us!

Although the Editor might occasionally chime in, this space is mainly for Readers, and we want you to take full advantage of it. Likes, dislikes, criticism, explanations, praise, complaints, suggestions—everything is welcome here; so “come on over to ‘The Readers’ Corner’” and share your thoughts with all of us!

—The Editor.

—The Editor.

ASTOUNDING STORIES

AMAZING STORIES

Appears on Newsstands

Available at Newsstands

THE FIRST THURSDAY IN EACH MONTH

THE FIRST THURSDAY OF EACH MONTH

 

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!